《THE ALPHA’S ADDICTION》


 A NEW HOME

    ¡°Bloodugering Hell!¡± Emma screamed, moving back ten steps away from the dusty cupboard she had tried to clean, while staring apprehensively at the lone cockroach that had made its way out of the cupboard in response to her simtive clean up process. The cockroach, negligent of her scaredy face, scurried back into the dusty cupboard, leaving no trace behind.


    Skimming her slender fingers through her deep red hair, while staring at the little opening where the cockroach had passed through, Emma heaved a sigh of relief. She tossed the now dusty brown rag on the floor which she had used earlier to clean out the kitchen table that stood near the morphy sink, and trudged tiredly to the window which stood at the far end of the kitchen, overlooking the thick dark forest.


    Emma watched keenly from the slightly broken window, at a rabbit which hopped from one forest climber to another. And for a minute, she wondered whether the wild animals left the forest range, to harrass the indwellers. She winced at the thought, hoped positively that it was not so.  For she hated animals, snakes mostly. The only animals that had survived her taddy hate, was ire¡¯s dog, and that was because it had saved them from buryst summer.


    Turning away from the ufortable view, Emma looked around the messy kitchen and sighed again for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°What in the bloody hell am I doing here?¡± She asked herself loudly, as she rubbed her nose intermittently, walking towards a wooden seat she had cleaned out earlier.


    Squinching her face, a sigh of  the difort she felt for standing for quite a long time, Emma sat down on the seat, dusting her hands off each other. She had no strength to clean the cupboard  again.


    No, not after seeing thatme cockroach. She thought, muttering to herself.  And so dipping her hand into the rectangr front pocket of her faded blue ripped jeans, she brought out her phone, or her sister¡¯s phone rather.


    Amelia had slipped the phone into her hands, while no one was watching as she packed herst luggage into the car. And when she had tried to talk her out of it, even though she had prayed earnestly inwardly at the moment that Amelia should let her have it, her sister had hushed her, pointing towards their father while telling her that she would get a new one the next day. In a bid to boot the whippy Samsung phone on, Emma remembered that  her father had been issuing orders over his phone to whoever had this godforsaken house.


    The white coloured house, a two bedroom bungalow, would have been beautiful if it had not been left deste for whatever number of years, she thought. The kitchen needed new cupboards, the sink looked so unttering with those hideous brown and ck stains on it, the tes were broken, and the whole area was just so dusty. The sitting room and the two bedrooms were worse off with dangling ceilings and damaged furniture.


    Emma didn¡¯t know how to go about them. She also didn¡¯t know anybody here who could really do the house well.


    How could Papa send me here?  Emma thought in annoyance.


    She still couldn¡¯t get rid of the thought. No matter how hard she had tried to, it still kepting back, ever since her movement to Ennd got real, ever since she got on the ne without nobody following her up.


    Although she had always believed that she was adopted, a notion for which her mother spanked her for, thest time she had said it loudly, Emma thought this was way over the board.


    This wasn¡¯t right. For ever since she could remember, she had always kept up with her father¡¯s weird actions, trying to please him, no matter the circumstance, not minding the sacrifice it would cost her. But still,pared to the way he treated Amelia, she was shit. And now this.


    ¡°This is the height of it all.¡± Emma  said to herself.


    ¡°How  can he ship me half way across the world for what I did? I didn¡¯t kill someone, Jesus!


    I just.. uhhh!¡±. Emma screamed out in frustration, kicking and shooting out her legs at the dense air.


    ¡°How  will I cope? I don¡¯t even know anyone here. And how will I clean up this mess of a house that looks like an abandoned drug house? I haven¡¯t lifted a broom before in my entire life! Oh shit I¡¯m doomed.¡± Emma wondered aloud, while chewing on her lower lips, shaking her legs vigorously.


    She switched on the Samsung made phone, and as it turned on, she gave a silent thanks to Amelia for removing the lock in the phone. Her sister¡¯s obsession with phone locks and  pattens still baffled her; she even locked her contacts. Emma smiled a little, she had missed her sister. At least Amelia stood up for her most times, when her mom couldn¡¯t.


    A message popped into the phone. It could only be Amelia, she thought. Her parents didn¡¯t know of her owning a phone now. Her Dad had seized her phone, with the intent to return it in 3 months time, when he would visit her. Shaking her head sadly in thought, Emma wondered how he could believe that she could survive without a phone till then.


    ¡°Old grumpy.¡± She mused, and tapped the blue message icon.


    Opening the message, it read ¡°hey red sis,@british county yet? How¡¯s the house, have you checked out the campus yet, I heard it¡¯s quite cool¡­¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± Campus??¡±  Emma muttered to herself, not taking note of the nickname which her sister had called her in the message. A name she hated, and had made her sister quit calling it to her, by dropping spiders in her school shoes in Grade 8.


    Her eyes widening as she tried to decipher the ce of campus on the text, Emma cursed again for the hundredth time as she remembered, while tossing the phone on the table behind her. She had almost forgotten  that she was meant to attend the most prestigious university in the british county. The Lakers University.


    She had received the eptance letter two weeks ago, while cleaning her RMX bike in preparation for the bike race downtown. The letter had at that time, also served as a reality-check, that she was actually leaving Florida in two weeks time to a British county she knows nothing of.


    Resting her back on the table behind, Emma remembered the school¡¯s resumption date on the letter. She should be resuming on the first Monday of the month, which is two days from now. And so contemting on how to set things in order, she surveyed the dirty kitchen again and cursed loudly.

 FIRST MEETING

    Sharp knocks, in quick session, bustling against the wooden front door woke Emma up. And for a tiny second, she thought she was still in Florida getting cozy on her queen size bed, until her eyes caught two cockroaches ying around on the floor and her back protested in pain at her for lying it against the kitchen table.


    She winced, and rubbed her head dejectedly, noting that  she had fallen asleep, while thinking about her life, and how she would go about the arrangements that would make sure she gets to the county¡¯s university next week. The thoughts now rushing back  like a river overflowing its bank still assailed her.


    Now thinking about it again, Emma knew that she had to get a job or something that she could do to support herself financially. But for the life of her, She couldn¡¯t think of any work she could do, she hadn¡¯t worked for money in  her entire 17 years of life. Her father had always made sure that she and Amelia didn¡¯tck the cash, no matter how cruel he was to her. A part she had always scored him  good in, even though Amelia¡¯s weekly expense money was double of hers. But now, Emma thought tiredly, he has freezed her ounts too, after taking away her phone. He had told her that all she needed was already in ce, and anything extra would have to be paid by her¡­


    ¡± .. which means he even expected me to work, or how else would I get the money for the extra? Stealing??¡± Emma muttered to herself sadly.


    At least if she had her phone with her, she could make some calls, Emma thought, scratching an itching spot on her hair.


    For if she had learnt anything from her father, it was to keep connections.  He had always told her and Amelia to make useful friends and keep them around too, no matter what.


    ¡°It could be helpful to you in the future.¡± He would always say, then he would go off into tales on how he became a rich mogul that even lends money to the government officials. How he made friends that helped him keep climbing thedder of Fame and wealth.


    But then, he took her phone.  Emma gnashed her teeth at the thought. She could remember vividly now that she had some friends on Instagram that lived in Ennd, and she was totally sure that one or two of them would have known something about this county.


    ¡°But then, he took my phone,¡± Emma said, hitting her hand on the table in annoyance.


    The knock came again.


    Emma stopped the reverie and  muttered a curse, wondering who could be here already. Her sister was far away in Florida, maybe surfing now. And her dad won¡¯t being here till three months from now.


    Rubbing her hands on each other, maybe, to dull the pain of hitting one of them on the table, she stood up begrudgingly, wobbling across the kitchen floor, while sighing heavily as she beheld the messy state of the rooms, till she got to the front door, still wondering on who could be at the door. Emma didn¡¯t have to wait so long to find out.


    She opened the door to see a very tall handsome guy standing in front of her.


    He stood at 6ft and a few inches more, with deep blue eyes. His skin was lightly tanned, and she wondered if a sea was lying around here, because she hadn¡¯t seen any while on transit. His hair was richly dark, and tied in a ponytail. A wholesome meal in all. She whistled. If half of the male poption in this country  were as handsome as the dude in front of her, then this adventure that her father had forced her into  wouldn¡¯t be too bad, she thought smiling.


    Yeah, she always had a thing for tall guys, with dark hair. He was sprouting a beard too, which seemed to be recently trimmed.


    Emma sighed dreamily.


    ¡°Hello¡±  The dude said, while waving his hands at her face. His face all scrunched up, and his lips upped in disgust.


    Emma blinked repeatedly, and clocked her head sideways as she caressed her forehead.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? She thought wistfully.


    And looking up to meet the guy¡¯s strong gaze, she could see, from the side view, that there were other guys too, hot heavily built guys with¡­


    ¡°.. wait a minute..¡±  Emma whispered to herself softly.


    The guys were carrying cleaning equipments.


    What is happening? Who had called the cleaningpany? She just got here, a few hours ago. She thought wildly.


    And then she concluded that it could only be her father, and for a second she waspletely grateful to him. But she still had to confirm, she thought.


    She opened her mouth to ask how  and why they came to the house, but the handsome hot guy beat her to it.


    ¡°Hello again. I¡¯m Derek, from Peipei Cleaning Company.¡± He said, with a forced smile, that still somehow showed off a set of white dazzling teeth.


    But Emma didn¡¯t take note of the dazzling teeth as she would have a lot of time if meeting a guy for the first time.


    She had only noticed the forced smile, and she knew for sure that the smile was customary. The normal customer service smile, she thought; but on a forced terrain.  And she also believed that Mr Handsome would have preferred to be in a club watchingdies strip than here, talking to her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Emma, and I don¡¯t remember calling for a cleaning service.¡± She replied nkly, meeting his gaze strongly.


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t, but the owner of the house did.¡± The guy, Derek replied scornfully, like he was talking to a kid sis.


    He  had watched the girl with dust speckles on her face fawning over him some seconds ago and scoffed inwardly.


    Humans can be so pathetic. He thought. Although her scent was very faint, he could still tell that she was one.  But he couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing in the area that was reserved specially for  the werewolves in this county. He could also see her proud stance now, and he waited in anticipation to hear what she had to say.


    But Emma scoffed, loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the house, Mr.¡± She stated with a sardonic smile.


    Derek was taken aback for a moment. He looked at the tired looking girl in front of him, who had been ogling him some seconds ago, and who couldn¡¯t be more than 18 years, and scoffed.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, Miss, but Mr Jason called for us. Are you his mistress or his maid? Whichever one you are, just ce a call to him to confirm then, we don¡¯t have all the day to waste¡± He said disdainfully.


    And then after some seconds, he purred in satisfaction as he saw the drastic change in her proud stance and haughty look as she fully registered what he had said.


    The horrid  look on her face pleased him greatly..


    He would show her. Derek thought. If she had thought she could look down on him. Humans were so easy to y with.


    And so folding his thick hairy arms against his chest , he gave her a daring look, with his lips turned up in a smirk.

 FIRST MEETING II

    Emma was appalled, and for a minute she couldn¡¯t move or say anything.


    The words which Derek had spoken hung heavily on her, it numbed her actually for a minute.


    Of all the things the stupid jerk could attribute to her; a mistress? And the way he looked at her, like she was some piece of trash.


    ¡°Hey, are you dumb too??¡± He asked with a gibe, unfolding his hands from each other. Then removing an imaginary tint from his hair, he looked at her in disgust, from her hair which she knew was crispy with dust, to her feet which were not faring better either in those tight white tennis shoes.


    He hissed after the eye travel, and put his hands into the front pockets of his denim jeans, still staring down at her in contempt.


    That look again. Emma thought as she cringed unknowingly to her, weakened her, maybe because she had always been attributed to the goddess Venus.


    Her beauty had got her out of a lot of troubles back in Florida. She even liked to think sometimes that her father disliked her because his associates got taken to her at first sight rather than Amelia. But then her sister never acted out like she noticed it, or perhaps she hadn¡¯t cared. But this is some weird ce in Ennd, and it seems that her beauty potential has faded.


    Emma sighed worriedly at the thought.


    ¡°Clem, get me the phone! Seems we have a case of an intruder or whatever in Mr Jason¡¯s ce.¡± Derek called out to the guy closest to the tail of the truck, while turning around to look distastefully at Emma.


    He had watched the girl zone out in thoughts, and thought that, perhaps, she was looking for a lie to buy them over with. He believed that she couldn¡¯t be the owner of this beautiful house.


    Clem, a tall lean guy, got the phone out of the driver¡¯s seat and brought it to Derek, while looking at Emma pitifully.


    He thought the human girl looked lost and innocent, but beautiful even though she was clothed in dust. He still wondered what she was doing out here alone.


    ¡®Was she a spy?¡¯ He thought.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    No, she looked too innocent for that.


    She might be a runaway from home, and he promised to help the human find her away if she was actually lost.


    But for now, he stayed and watched to see what his best friend, the alpha¡¯s son, would do.


    Derek dialled thepany¡¯s hotline, without hesitation, still staring at the girl in front of him. It rang for a while, and picked.


    ¡°Hello, Peipeipany here¡­¡±  A female voice said over the phone.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Derek,¡± He said impatiently..


    Wondering again why his dad sent him to thispany for his punishment.


    He could have just told him to run fiftyps around the packs¡¯ training ground. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy, but it was better than working with humans for two months.


    ¡°Oh Derek, what¡¯s the issue?¡± The voice now sultry, cooed.


    And Derek knew at that moment it was Cassey that was on the phone. The bitch has been all over him since he arrived at thepanyst week.


    ¡°Nothing much Cassey. Just wanted to really confirm the house on No 13 moonway. There is a girl that we saw loitering around the house, iming to be Mr Jason¡¯s daughter, but she seems deranged and¡­¡±


    This off-handed  insult  snapped Emma out of the haze she had been in, and she wondered again if she was really okay. If she was alone, she would have smacked her head herself. Her anger now rising, she thought how she could have let a guy from nowhere speak that way to her.


    She¡¯s Emma for god sake!, and she wasn¡¯t respected by her peers for nothing!


    With that reinstated knowledge, Emma hurriedly grabbed the phone from Derek¡¯s ear, threw it on the floor, and smashed it underneath her shoe. She looked up at him, and smiled devilishly, feeling a bit content.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Derek screamed, walking closer to her. He felt so annoyed at the human girl, and wanted to hold and shake her, till she apologized. She wasn¡¯t a wolf, else she would have been dealt with ordingly. He thought.


    But before He could carry out his thoughts of shaking the life out of her, Clem held him back, and shook his head negatively.


    Derek  hissed loudly, running his hands on his hair while restraining himself. He  looked at the girl in anger.


    ¡®She was lucky¡¯  He thought.


    He didn¡¯t want to get in trouble with his dad over a human again. He didn¡¯t know what the punishment would be this time around.


    But Emma, not knowing Derek¡¯s short temper and inner turmoil, threw him a smirk, keeping her hands akimbo.


    Derek couldn¡¯t hold it in again. In the fit of rage, He  swatted Clem¡¯s hands and stretched out his hands to hold Emma, but to his greatest astonishment, he found himself on the floor within a few seconds.


    Derek winced in pain, and although it disappeared after a few seconds, it left him feeling bewildered. He couldn¡¯t exin what had just happened. Whatever had just happened, urred very fast.  He snapped out of his thinking haze when Maru, his wolf, startedughing at  him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on my side, a girl just tripped us..¡± He said, forgetting that he was still on the ground.


    ¡°Nah, she tripped you, not me. It was funny to watch, but I¡¯m actually disappointed.¡± Maru said


    ¡°I¡¯m  going to kill her then.¡± Derek thought, determined.


    ¡°It  seems you want to work in a sawmill, this time around. But she is actually beautiful, and smells very nice.. very nice for a human.¡± Maru said, not sure if he should tell Derek that the human girl might be his mate. He knew the guy would throw a fit.


    Derek scoffed at Maru¡¯s words and looked around to see his colleagues near the truck  still rolling on fits ofughter, and remembered that he was still on the floor.


    He wondered what his father would say if he had seen this, and shuddered.


    He looked up to see Emma folding her arms across her chest, with a disdainful look, and then she whistled.


    Derek saw red. He would deal with her in a minute.


    He tried standing gracefully as a human, but tripped clumsily for a reason he couldn¡¯t tell.


    Today wasn¡¯t going well, he thought while holding the door frame and standing up. Jumping up like the usual might let the girl in on what he really is. He wouldn¡¯t want that. His father might kill him.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± He asked Emma in an angry voice tainted with a little amazement, as he dusted off his jeans. The human was really something, he thought.


    But Emma didn¡¯t reply or look at him at all. Her attention was on Clem.


    ¡°What are you hotties doing here?¡±  She had asked Clem, batting her eyelids and smiling.


    ¡®Did she just tune him off? Did a human just tune him off, for the first time?¡¯ Derek thought, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, she sure has guts..¡± His wolf said.


    ¡°Shut  up ¡± He said, as he could tell that Maru would soon start taunting him.


    He could see Clem talking, and Shane bickering with Leo by the truck.


    ¡°We were contracted by Mr Jason to clean this ce.¡±  Clem replied, blushing.


    Derek scoffed. The girl already had the beta¡¯s son wrapped around her fingers.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied. ¡°Mr Jason is my Father, You guys shoulde in, the ce is a real mess¡± She stated, and walked into the house, with her head up high.


    Shane whistled.

 MATE!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Derek?¡±  Emma asked Clem.


    She had turned back to see Clem and the other two guys walk into the house after her, but not Derek. She refused to think about why she was searching him out.


    ¡®What¡¯s there, if not to trouble him the more.¡¯ She thought, smiling to herself as she remembered the look on his face when she double tripped him.


    ¡°He might be outside,¡± Clem replied, staring at the ceilings of the living room.


    Outside? Emma thought. She could feel herself boiling up again. She concluded that Derek was a real piece of work.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing outside? Can¡¯t you see we need more hands here?¡± She asked Clem, her hands on her waist.


    ¡°This whole house is in ruins, one of you guys should get him.¡± Emma stated finally.


    Clem was perplexed. He couldn¡¯t deny that the human girl intrigued him greatly. Looking at her, he could tell that she was fuming, silently. Not wanting to get on her bad side, for he had seen what she was capable of, he asked Leo to get Derek.


    After Leo left, Clem turned back to Emma, in a bid to make small talk until Derek arrived.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± He  asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not from around here.¡± She replied.


    ¡°But  where..?¡± Clem queried, getting more curious. The human girl was so secretive, He thought.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m not a spy.¡± She said, chuckling.


    For a minute, Clem panicked. He thought she might actually have a clue on what they really are. But then looking intensely at her, he discovered Emma was just making small talk, just being vague as usual, and he got more interested in unraveling her.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were a spy, you got good moves babe! How did you learn that?¡± Clem inquired, noting the blush that appeared on the new girl¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Dad enrolled me in a martial arts school while I was younger. You know, for protection.¡± Emma replied.


    She didn¡¯t think he needed to know the truth of how she learnt taekwondo. How she defied her father¡¯s orders, sneaking out every night to Mr Tammy¡¯s ce to learn it.


    ¡°Okay, cool.¡± Clem said, looking at her with open admiration.


    When he saw a speck of dust on her cheek, he thought it an opportunity to feel her skin texture.


    Her skin was soft, he thought as he rubbed off the dust from her cheek with his right thumb. And as he watched her closely, he saw a blush taint her cheek.


    He smiled. Baby steps. This will be easy.


    ¡°Clem, He¡¯s here now.¡± Leo said,ing into the room with a still annoyed Derek.


    Emma shifted away from Clem, at the sound of Leo¡¯s voice. Now noting how close Clem had been to her, and the feel of his thumb on her left cheek, she blushed again.


    His touch was sweet, and she had to admit that he was a handsome guy, although Derek was more handsome.


    Wait, did I just think of  Derek as the handsomest? No way. Emma scoffed.


    She turned around to see Derek looking at her weirdly.


    Derek had seen Clem touching Emma¡¯s cheek, but had snorted.


    Clem is a puppy, He had thought. But when he saw the blush on Emma¡¯s face, he was out of it for a second.


    His insides tightened, but he had brushed it off as a feeling of resentment for her and betrayal for Clem.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be fraternizing with that little witch¡¯ He thought, as he remembered how she had double tripped him a few minutes ago. It got him curious. She¡¯s only a human female teenager.


    So where did the strength and skille from?


    ¡°So how are we gonna do this?¡± Shane asked, holding a vacuum cleaner.


    Derek snapped out of his thoughts at Shane¡¯s words, and looked around the house properly for the first time.


    ¡°Was this a drug house?¡± He shrieked, as he pondered on the colorations on the wall, and the messy furniture.


    ¡°Exactly my thoughts, when I saw it.¡± The witch, like he termed her, replied, like she hadn¡¯t tripped him some minutes ago. Derek scoffed.


    ¡°Leo call Mike, tell him we need them at No 13 moonway now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo replied, taking the cell phone and walking out the front porch.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what to think of that. It was obvious Derekmanded Leo. His voice was.. but¡­ well it¡¯s best she minds her business. She doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between the guys.


    ¡°You both should start carrying out the furniture, I will check out the kitchen.¡± He said, referring to Shane and Clem, while walking towards the kitchen.


    Emma followed him. She didn¡¯t know why she did, but she found herself also walking towards the kitchen.


    Derek swore as he walked into the kitchen. Everything was a mess, from the cupboards to the dirty sink.


    ¡°Dirty right?¡± Emma asked, with a chuckle.


    Derek looked at the little witch, and wondered whether she was taunting him or making a statement, for the kitchen was beyond dirty obviously. The knowledge that she might be mocking him, made him cringe and curse silently. If not for his father¡¯s nonsense punishment, he wouldn¡¯t be here cleaning up this mess.


    ¡°Cockroaches!!¡± The little witch screamed and jumped on him.


    For a moment, time stood still for Derek. He had been fast enough to catch her, more of a reflex action. But the feelings that assailed him made him immobile. They were so foreign and uneptable to him.


    Her scent was so intoxicating, a mixture of finely brewed coffee smell, plus chocte and some sweet flowery he couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Maru said.


    No no! Derek thought.


    He couldn¡¯t have anything to do with this witch. It was cool he couldmunicate with his wolf since he was 16, a feat that pleased his father much. It was a rare gift, and it was believed that the wolf would be very powerful.  But not this, He can¡¯t deal with a human mate.


    He would wait till he was 18 in a month time for his initiation ceremony, to confirm this. But then, his body had a mind of its own. He found himself holding her so tightly to himself while stepping around the broken tes on the floor.


    Looking down, he found a couple of cockroaches running around, and smiled. The little witch was scared of cockroaches. His smile metamorphosed to a full blownughter.


    This seemed to catch Emma who had found Derek¡¯s body morefortable than her bed for reasons unknown to her. She cursed herself silently, and tapped Derek to drop her, which he did, ungracefully.


    He dropped her like she was a bag of onions on the floor. She looked up to see him smirking.


    ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡± He said.


    Emma cursed again, and tried standing up, but her legs which were sprawled on the floor were numb and couldn¡¯t move.


    Derek, seeing that she was actually hurt, felt bad too. He could feel his wolf annoyance at  what he had  done. And so he stretched his hand towards her, hoping that she would drop her big pride and take it.


    She did, to his relief and stood up, staring at him.


    They looked at each other intensely, still holding hands until Shane came in.


    ¡°The boys are here.¡± He said

 MATE! II

    Shane watched the duo in front of him spring apart at his voice, and smiled.


    He remembered they were holding hands when he walked into the kitchen and concluded that this would be the beginning of an interesting affair, which he would be delighted to watch.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see his soon to be alpha smitten over a human girl, although he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether she was his mate or he  was just attracted to her. Whichever one, he hasn¡¯t ever looked at a girl twice, so this drama would be too sweet to miss, Shane concluded.


    He had watched her trip Derek, and the look on Derek¡¯s face when Clem touched her. And one thing he was so sure about was that the girl intrigued Derek.


    Damn! She intrigued him too. She had looked so hot when she performed that acrobatics on Derek. So hot.


    Looking at them now, both scratching their necks nervously, he chuckled.


    When Derek heard Shane chuckling, he cursed silently as he knew that Shane wouldn¡¯t let him be when they got home. His gamma was a damn teaser.


    He looked at Emma to see her staring at the ceilings. If he didn¡¯t know what had happened earlier between them, he would have thought she was really interested in the ceilings. But he knew, and he was again intrigued by this strange girl. No other girl has caught his fancy, maybe because they were all busy fawning over him. He had never dated, just flings here and there.  But the new human  girl, Emma, intrigued him. He even feels weird around her, and Maru even confirms her as his mate.


    ¡°But Father wouldn¡¯t approve of this.¡± Derek muttered to himself. Knowing that although the mate bond was something honorable, his father might ask him to reject her, because she¡¯s a human. He wouldn¡¯t want a weak mate for the pack.


    They had a lot of uing battles to fight, especially with the White wind pack, and a human Luna might be a liability instead of a help to him.


    Emma looked down from the ceilings that she had suddenly found interesting to see Derek mutter continuously to himself, and wished she could know what was going in his mind.


    She watched how his lips moved, and for a second there was an alien thirst within her to taste it. It was an impulse, but a strong one.


    ¡°No no,¡± She mused. The guy was a jerk. There¡¯s no way it could happen.


    But in no time at all, her eyes found their way to Derek¡¯s lips. And this time around, his eyes caught hers, and she looked elsewhere. Damn those deep blue eyes, Emma cursed silently. His eyes were the deepest shade of blue she had ever seen.


    She looked up to see Shane still chuckling, and thought she was doubly doomed. Now someone else caught on the tension. Fucking great! Emma thought.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Derek, what are you saying? Should we start up ¡± He had asked.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot to be  done,¡± Derek replied.


    Emma wondered what she would be doing as the guys worked, she didn¡¯t know how to clean. But Derek saved her from the ufortable thought guing her.


    ¡°Emma, you could take a stroll around, just get around to know the ce, and maybe get us some food if you¡¯re not cold-hearted.¡± He had said, with a funny look on his face, obviously taunting her.


    Emma loved the way her name sounded  on his lips, and maybe that was why she  had bit back her reply, which she knew would be so sarcastic, and just replied in affirmative.


    This seemed to surprise him, Emma noticed. Taking in his widened eyes and scrunched up eyebrows, she smiled, a little. It felt so good knocking him off the bnce.


    She skipped around the broken tes on the floor and left the two guys in the kitchen, knowing fully well that they were watching her keenly as she went.


    This made her nervous, and she faltered on her steps as she walked towards the master bedroom, where she had kept her purse when she was touring the room on her arrival to the house earlier.


    As she went, she whispered greetings to the new guys that came around to help. They responded to her greetings with looks of open curiosity.


    A look, she noticed on Derek¡¯s face earlier, including Clem, and she wondered why. But they were all handsome, she thought, but not more handsome than¡­


    ¡®No no,¡¯ Emma rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thinking of him like that, he¡¯s the enemy.¡± She peptalked herself as she went, but her mind had its own will.


    ¡®His lips, his voice, his strength as he held her, his¡­ no no,¡± Emma mused, cutting off her thought.


    **


    ¡°The new human girl is quite beautiful and unpredictable. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Shane queried Derek, as Emma left.


    ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Derek muttered. He had been so sure of aeback from her when he had indirectly called her a cold hearted. But she had just replied in affirmative. He wondered what stopped her, and realized in a jerking speed, that he had wanted hereback so much.


    ¡°She¡¯s so intriguing too. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Shane continued smiling.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Derek replied. He knew that Shane wouldn¡¯t give up, and could easily tire him out if he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Do you think she is a spy? You know this area is only reserved for us. Would you tell your father?¡± Shane asked worriedly now.


    Derek looked up at his friend, and affirmed thoughtfully that it would be a problem if his father finds out that a human was staying around the area reserved for werewolves specially. And surprisingly he didn¡¯t want the little witch to face his father¡¯s questioning gaze, he felt protective of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s our mate,¡± Maru said tiredly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that. But I will, in a month¡¯s time.¡± He thought back.


    ¡± But I¡¯ve already confirmed it. Would you rather wait till you¡¯re 18 in a month? What if someone else ims her then? Perhaps another human?¡± Maru asked.


    The thought of another guy with the little witch made Derek growl.


    ¡°Hey, why are you growling?¡± Shane asked, walking closer to him.


    ¡°Nothing, just thought of something,¡± Derek replied, surprised that he had actually growled loudly.


    ¡°What? You thought of her and Clem right?¡± Shane asked, smiling.


    Derek scoffed.


    ¡°Clem wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± He said, now growling again unknowingly.


    ¡°You like her then?¡± Shanemented with a smirk


    ¡°Yes I¡­¡± Derek paused, and red at Shane who was now walking out of the kitchenughing.


    He roughed his hairs widely, and cursed himself silently, for he knew deep down that the new girl had alreadyid a hold on his heart.


    He liked her. The acknowledgement of this made him curse again.


    ¡°Traitor heart.¡± He muttered, as he walked out of the kitchen.

 A LOVE TRIANGLE

    Emma met Clem surveying the master bedroom, with his two hands in the back pockets of his denim jeans, as she walked in. His back was towards her, and she had to admit; he was really a fine specimen, with a nice ass.


    She knew that he liked her already. His eyes had looked dreamy when he had brushed the dirt off her face.


    Emma thought she liked him too, she feltfortable around him; unlike someone with the deepest blue eyes she had  ever seen. Derek made her insides tingle. She feels so nervous whenever she¡¯s around him, her body temperature running up each time.


    Time had stopped for her,  when she had jumped on him while running away from those damn cockroaches.


    But on his arms, she had thanked the creator for creating those cockroaches for the first time ever. Because of them, she had felt the lushness of his arms.


    Emma signed dreamily, wishing for the moment again. A sound of a twig break, caused her to snap out of her thoughts. She rubbed her forehead, while muttering curses to her heart.


    She noticed Clem was still standing at the spot she had first seen him, and she wondered  what he was actually thinking about.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She said, moving towards him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He replied, turning around to face her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Just looking around.¡± He said smiling. ¡°You have a good ce here.¡± He continued.


    Emmaughed outrightly. He surely has a sense of humor, she thought.


    She didn¡¯t think of this ce good, it was ugly for fudge¡¯s sake. Or Was Clem taunting her? This unknown factor got Emma folding her arms across her chest, a frown in ce; her gait in active mode to kick him out if her thought was right.


    ¡°You know frowning is not healthy for your face.¡± Clem stated, nowughing. He had understood her change in demeanor. She thought he was mocking her, which wasn¡¯t so.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He meant what he had said to her. The house was a good one, just that it had been devoid of attention for so long. He couldn¡¯t say less of it even if it had been a ughter house.


    The architectural design was beautiful, but Emma doesn¡¯t know that. He thought to himself amusedly.


    ¡°Why are you stillughing?¡± Emma asked Clem, no longer annoyed. She was curious this time.


    ¡± Nothing actually, just that your face looks funny as it switches sides.¡± He said.


    ¡± Oh..¡± Emma muttered, biting her lower lips.. as she tried to remember what had brought her to the room in the first ce. Looking around the room, she saw her purse on the box and ruffled her hair as she remembered. She wanted her purse as she had settled on going for a stroll earlier on, to clear her head.


    Clem, already entranced by Emma¡¯s unconscious lip bitting earlier, watched her walk towards the box by the wall, saw her bend to retrieve a purse on top of the box, and sighed.


    Her behind was all curvy, he thought. The ripped jeans she wore molded it perfectly. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was his mate; he would know in less than three weeks time though. But damn, she really caught his attention. This human was sure beautiful with her deep red hair.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± He asked her, when she turned to face him.


    ¡°Yeah, for a stroll perhaps. I don¡¯t want to be an obstruction to the work you guys will be doing here.¡± She replied, dusting off imaginery dirt on her jeans.


    ¡± No, stay. You wouldn¡¯t be obstructing anything I do. I think your presence will strengthen me actually¡± Clem said, pouting. He wanted her here, as he worked. Although he would try not do anything out of the ordinary, like carrying the master bed by himself.


    The look on Clem¡¯s face caused Emma tough out loudly. She thought he was really cute, but she wasn¡¯t going to say that.


    ¡± Are you trying to manipte me into staying, with a puppy face?¡± She asked him, stillughing.


    ¡± Yeah. Is it working? ¡± He asked, still pouting.


    ¡°Well if this is a puppy face, I wouldn¡¯t want to have a puppy.¡± She replied inughter.


    Clem burst intoughter. She sure has a way with words, he thought, while putting his hands on his chest dramatically, faking heartbreak.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice cut into the atmosphere of humour, shattering it. Emma jerked back feeling guilty, although for the life of her, she couldn¡¯t understand why she felt like she had just done something wrong.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for the stroll again?¡± He asked her, looking at her intensely, negligent of the fun he had just cut.


    Emma thought he looked sad at first as he stared at her, but the look was quickly masked with a haughty one, as she kept staring at him.


    ¡°I was about heading out.¡± She replied, collecting her purse and walking out of the room, with her head high. She wasn¡¯t going to allow herself skimper under his gaze. The guy was really a hulk.


    Clem watched Derek stare after Emma, even after she had gone and sighed. It seems his friend also liked the new girl, but he was not letting go of the human anytime soon, he thought. He liked her.


    He had always watched Derek get even the girls he liked, but he had overlooked it, without reallyining. Maybe because he wasn¡¯t really interested, after all it was just to satisfy their sexual urges till their mate came around. Teen fun, they call it.


    But Emma, she was different. He didn¡¯t know how, but he just felt it strongly. He had to have her, at least before he gets his mate.


    ¡®It¡¯s not wrong to have the most beautiful girl in the block for once. Derek always get them.¡¯  He thought.


    Clem watched Derek, still staring at the door that Emma had just passed through, and for a moment he wondered whether his friend could also see through the walls.


    He already knew that Derek couldmunicate with his wolf since he turned sixteen. His father had informed himst summer, although he had told him to keep it a secret.


    ¡°¡­.. the pack shouldn¡¯t know about it¡±. His father had said.


    Although he was a little bit jealous, he had gotten over it.. at least he was a beta.


    ¡°Where are you cleaning?¡± He asked Derek, finally breaking the wierd silence.


    ¡°Here.¡± Derek said monotonely, surveying the room.


    ¡°Here? But I already picked it. I thought you agreed to clean up the kitc..¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his statement, as Derek¡¯s re hushed him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m cleaning here now.¡±  He heard Derek say.


    ¡°Okay then, suit yourself.¡± He said, walking out.

 A NEW FACE

    The Moon Way street smelled of whistling pine and natural vegetative vors. Emma loved it.


    She has been strolling for almost an hour, walking from one block to another, appraising the beautiful bungalowish houses she has been seeing; andpletely liked the fact that she could breathe freely without inhaling a scent of coffee, or perfume, or a mixture of junk and fried foods. The air was very free.


    As she strolled down the fifth block, she saw a row chair in front of a pale yellow house, which had the same design as her now house few blocks away; though this one was the neat version of hers.


    Emma stopped walking, then mused at the thought. She has her own house, at 17.


    ¡®What a fast-trek¡¯, she thought.


    She thought she would have to wait till 21 to live independently, but it seems fate has something else in stock.


    Well, she didn¡¯t care, she has always wanted to live independently, and this was a chance for it.


    Fixing some strands of hair which has stealthily crept over her face, Emma took a deep breath and trudged over to the row chair. She had to rest, her limbs were already protesting in pain.


    As she sat down, she threw her purse to the other end of the chair and breathed out in relief. She wondered how much longer she had to walk before she could see a restaurant. She was terribly hungry.


    While Emma applied pressure on her knee cap which seemed to be hurting, a cat scurried past.


    She shrunk back into the seat, till the seat shook itself backwards. She has always hated animals.


    Hearing footsteps, She looked up and saw a little girl, about 3yrs old, running after the cat. The little girl with bright blonde hair didn¡¯t see her, and even if she had, she didn¡¯t show any indication that she did. Her whole focus was on the big ck cat.


    Emma wondered why there was no one looking after the girl, as she chased after the cat down the street.


    Although the streets were clean and quiet at this time of the day, She still thought it wasn¡¯t safe for the little girl to run carefreely on the road.


    ¡°Don¡¯t she has a babysitter??¡± Emma asked herself loudly, getting annoyed at the thought of azy babysitter.


    The growing annoyance brought to her remembrance of an incident that happened thest summer. An incident she would never forget in a hurry. She could still remember it vividly.


    Last summer in Florida, She had been put up for a babysitting service by her father for causing havoc in a mall. Thinking of the mall incident now, a smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face.


    She had poured buckets of paint on the three most eligible bachelors in her state. They had insulted her friend, who was a cashier.


    It was on a Tuesday, the trio had bought some goods, but had kept putting back and bringing out some goods at the cashier¡¯s point, feigning distaste at the products, while causing a jam on the queue. She had been on the queue too.


    When the cashier, her friend in highschool, hadined, the trio started taunting and insulting her.


    Nobody on the queue could say anything, because the trio were the most eligible bachelors in town. They only looked upon her friend with pity. Emma had gritted her teeth then, and had promised to deal with them for humiliating her friend.


    Thinking of it now, She concluded that the newspapers and their editors were idiots.


    ¡°How could they ssify those rude trio as eligible?? What¡¯s so eligible about them¡± She thought, resting her head on the row chair, as her mind continued to reel back in time.


    The next Tuesday, she had waited for them. It was a known matter that the trio usually came to the mall on Tuesdays alone.


    She had bought buckets of paint then, and took it to the maintenance room a day before; then hanged them up on the ceiling with long ropes, while pouring rubber pebbles on the floor.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When the trio had arrived, and were at the perfume slide, Emma ran up to them fake panting. Knowing she was beautiful, she had opened up her top bluose buttons, sprinkled some water on her face and cloth and applied a deep red lip stick.


    When the trio saw her, they had been stuck.


    ¡°Why¡¯s a beautifuldy like you crying and panting¡± They had asked her. One of the trio, Jackson she thought, had even held her close to himself. She had snorted then in disgust.


    But she had pretended that she couldn¡¯t speak out of fright. She only kept pointing at the maintenance room.


    The trio thinking she was numb out of fright, had followed her as she led the way, like sheep after their shepherd.


    When she reached the maintenance room, she had pretended to be scared, and had told them to go in first. They did.


    Emma remembered smirking then. She had gone after them, but did stop by the door.


    ¡± Hey, why is here so dark¡± One of the trio had said, sounding suspicious.


    She had pulled the long ropes then, which she stuck to pins near the door. The paint buckets had tumbled then, drenching the trio with different colours of paint. They had screamed, while sheughed loudly. As they tried grabbing her, they fell down ungracefully, the pebbles had tripped them.


    Emma had locked them up in the room, and went home satisfied. But then she was found out. Her father hade home at night fuming.


    Jackson, one of the trio was a business contact of Mr Jason, and had only helped her then because he knew her father. But then Emma didn¡¯t Know.


    Her father had punished her by sending her to Aunt Marie¡¯s house to babysit Johnny. Johnny was a two year old troublesome boy with a troublesome puppy. Together, they caused havoc in the neighborhood. His babysitters all quitted before two weeks ran up because of his troubles. Emma had nicknamed him then, ¡®little demon¡¯.


    Despite her protests, she had still babysitted Johnny. But it was for only a day, and never again. She had almost killed him.


    Emma¡¯s eyes twitched ufortably as she remembered what happened on that Thursday morning, while babysitting Johnny.


    She had gone off to the kitchen to take Derren¡¯s call. Derren was hertest boyfriend. Derren with the thin pink lips and wonderful biceps. He was the captin of the football team, and had been chasing her for weeks.


    As she talked with him over the phone,ughing and twirling her hair, she had heard a scream outside. It was Johnny¡¯s voice. She remembered trembling terribly as she recalled then that she had forgot to lock up the front door.


    She had paused the call, and ran out of the kitchen.


    Getting outside, she had seen people gathering around a point. She had gone towards them, making space within the crowd of people, till she saw Johnny¡¯s puppy licking up the wounds of Johnny as heid sprawled on the floor breathing faintly.


    From the mutterings of the people, she had deducted then that Johnny had pursued his puppy as it ran out of the house into the road.


    Emma remembered screaming. She had screamed, and shouted at the people to call 911 already.


    Later that evening, she was grounded by her father. Her phone was also confiscated. She had stayed in her room like a prisoner for two weeks, withouting out. She had only left her room if she wanted to eat or use the bathroom. Those days were the longest days of her life.


    It was Amelia that had told herter, through the window that Johnny had survived, though their Father had taken charge of the expenses.


    Thinking of it now, Emma thought that she was lucky the kid hadn¡¯t die. Apart from being charged by the police, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to live with the guilt.


    A twig broke. Emma stopped thinking and listened, her eyes still closed. She heard some foot stepsing towards her, but she didn¡¯t think it was any of the boys. They couldn¡¯t be done cleaning by now.


    Opening her eyes, while squinting a little, she saw a tall woman staring at her. A tall beautiful woman.


    Emma had always prided herself on being beautiful, but she knew she didn¡¯te close to the beauty of this stranger.


    She wondered whether this part of the world had a beauty streak rushing through the inhabitants, or whether there was a magic water of beauty. She hoped to drink it daily, if there was.


    Sitting up properly, while pushing her red hair back, she muttered a shy hello to the woman who stood staring at her.


    ¡°Hello¡± The woman replied, still staring at her. Emma was suprised. She didn¡¯t think that the woman would hear her muttered hello.


    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing there.¡± The woman continued, still staring at her with open curiosity.

 A NEW FACE II

    Emma could see that gaze again. It was the same gaze she had seen in the eyes of the boys earlier when they had seen her at first; and she got really curious.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk or what..¡± The woman queried, seemingly getting tired of repeating her questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emma, and I live down the street¡± Emma replied looking at the woman. But she couldn¡¯t keep the eye contact for long.  Rubbing her hands together, she looked elsewhere, at the gmelina trees; because for some reasons, unknown to her,  she felt cold under the woman¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You live here??¡±  The woman asked, her voice tinted with a note of confusion and surprise.


    Emma, grasping that, looked up at the stranger. She could see the widening of the woman¡¯s  eyes in surprise, then in conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said the first time.¡± She replied after few seconds. She didn¡¯t understand the woman emphasis on where she lived.


    But then, Emma heard the woman scoff, and she almost pped herself for sounding so rude. She sensed somehow, that she  could learn a lot from the stranger if she wormed her way into her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for sounding so rude¡± She  apologized, putting up the puppy eye, which had never failed her for once. It seemed to work everytime, even on her father.


    The woman smiled then, and looked at her again, though Emma could still see some conflicting emotions in her deep brown eyes. A mixture of suprise, confusion and awe.


    ¡°Could you adjust, let me sit?¡± The woman asked, pointing towards Emma¡¯s purse.


    ¡°Sure¡± Emma replied excitedly. She budged to the left part of the row chair, taking her purse with her.


    The woman sat down then, putting her hands together on herps, and looked straight ahead; her eye brows scrunched up like she was in deep thoughts.


    Trailing her eyes over the woman, Emma thought the stranger looked and acted like a royal. Although thinking of it now,  she could recall that she didn¡¯t see any castle, whileing down here with the taxi.


    The taxi driver had even acted weird when she gave him the address of her father¡¯s ce, but then, she didn¡¯t take it as anything. She thought that perhaps, the ce was really far. And had paid him the amount he had requested for, even though she deliberated that the fare was too high.


    ¡°Tell me about you. How did you get here??¡± The woman asked her, breaking into her thoughts.


    Emma didn¡¯t know why, buh she felt that she could tell thedy anything. But first she had to know her name, she concluded.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to tell me your name first.¡± She said, keeping the eye contact this time around.


    The woman smiled again, and Emma thought that she had the most beautiful smile, a motherly smile. She could tell the woman  was married.


    ¡°Okay, if you wish so. My name is Melvina.¡± The woman replied, still smiling.


    ¡°Melvina?!  Wow, that¡¯s  a beautiful name for a beautiful woman like you.¡± Emma stated smilingly; then on a second thought, she covered her mouth in abashment. She hoped the woman didn¡¯t think she was interested in girls, because of her statement.


    The woman, Melvina,ughed out loudly. She knew what the human girl was thinking. She actually found her interesting, and too beautiful.  She also knew she was fiesty, and was a worthy opponent for her rude son.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buh¡­¡±Emma tried talking. She  thought the woman wasughing at her perceived sexual orientation.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I know what you¡¯re are thinking.¡± Melvina said, still smiling.


    ¡± So I¡¯ve  told you my name, now tell me about you. How did youe to be here? I¡¯ve never seen your face around.¡± She continued.


    At Melvina¡¯s statement, Emma wondered whether everyone knew everyone here, she hoped not. Although she was quite social, she liked her privacy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m Emma.¡± She said, hesitatingly.


    ¡± Yeah, You have already told me that.¡±  Melvina said, as she chuckled at the look on the teenager¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯m from Florida.¡± Emma stated, wiping imaginary sweat from her face.


    ¡°Florida ?? So what are you doing here?¡±  Melvina asked, getting really curious.


    ¡°My father sent me here.¡± Emma replied monotonely.


    ¡°Your father???¡± Melvina queried.


    ¡°No, my mother.¡± Emma replied annoyingly, while stopping herself from snapping at the woman,  at her repitition again.


    Melvina, now sensing that the human girl was getting irritated, knew she had tomunicate properly to really know her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still don¡¯t understand how your father could send you here, from Florida. It¡¯s  quite unheard of. Did you tell him to??¡± She questioned gently.


    ¡°No!¡± Emma shouted, as her predicament came upon her thoughts again.


    ¡°So what happened?¡± Melvina asked.


    ¡± A punishment.¡± Emma replied. She didn¡¯t want to borate on what really happened.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Melvina sensing that the human didn¡¯t want to talk about it, changed the topic.


    ¡± Okay, it¡¯s alright. Where do you stay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Two  blocks down the street.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°No  name??¡± Melvina queried.


    ¡°10 moonway street, I think.¡± Emma said, rubbing her forehead as she tried recalling her house number. It was written on the front door, on a silver te.


    Melvina gasped. That was the house of She, her closest friend who had disappeared mysteriously, after thest pack war.


    ¡± You mean the white house?¡±  She questioned worriedly.


    ¡°Yes  yes, do you know about it??¡± Emma asked excitedly. She was right. The woman really knew something about this ce. At least she could tell her why the house looked like an abadoned drug house now.


    ¡°Not really. Who¡¯s your father?¡± Melvina inquired.


    ¡°Mr  Jason.¡± Emma stated tiredly. She had hoped the woman would tell her some stories about the ce.


    Melvina racked her head for a Mr Jason, but to no avail. She wondered who he was, and his rtionship to She. He couldn¡¯t have bought the house, because humans weren¡¯t allowed to buy the house or even live here. But they were allowed to  visit.


    ¡°Tell me about your father.¡± She said to Emma.


    Emma bit her lips as she wondered why the woman was interested in knowing her father all of a sudden. She knew that that she had to say something if she really wanted answers too.


    ¡°My father is a business man. He deals with construction issues.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Okay, do you know who is Shelia?¡± Melvina asked.


    ¡®Shelia?¡¯ Emma thought widely. The only She she knew was her one year old neighbor, and she had a feeling that the woman in front of her, wasn¡¯t talking about that She.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Okay, well¡­.¡± Melvina was saying before Emma cut in.


    ¡°Why are you asking all these questions? Is the house haunted??¡±  Emma asked, now scared as she thought of it.


    After all, the house was very near to the forest.


    ¡®But so is the others¡¯ her mind said to her.


    ¡®Yeah, but mine is thest on the street.¡¯She mused to herself. There is always something about thest houses on the street, she thought.


    ¡± Not at all dear. Just that this area is reserved for some special people.¡± Melvina said, smiling.


    ¡°Oh, what kind of special people? Is She special?


    Emma asked, getting more curious.


    ¡®Is she not special? Is it money special or what?¡¯ She wondered.


    ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Melvina said, skipping the first question. ¡°But she has been missing for more than 7 years now.¡±


    ¡°7 years??!¡± Emma screamed, her mouth agape.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Melvina said quietly.


    Emma could see the sad look on the woman¡¯s face, and she concluded that the She must be someone important to her.


    ¡°Who is she to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My closest friend.¡± Melvina replied.


    ¡°So what are you doing here? shouldn¡¯t you be at your ce? Melvina asked, changing the topic. She knew the youngdy was too inquisitive.


    ¡°I¡¯m going for a stroll.¡± Emma said, shaking her legs.


    ¡°A  stroll?¡± Melvina queried, forgetting for a second, that the teen hated repitition.


    ¡°Yeah. Some people are cleaning up my house. I just arrived today.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±Melvina said.


    And for a moment, she wondered whether it was the same ce her son was cleaning up. She had called him earlier today, and he hadined that he was cleaning up a house on moonway park.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­¡± Melvina heard Emma stutter while she yed with her hair.


    ¡°What is it dear?¡± She asked, while trying to move Emma¡¯s hair back.


    Emma looked up at the beautifuldy she hade to like, and knew she could actually tell her the problem, without feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Is there a ce I could get something to eat?.¡± She asked, hoping that thedy would answer in affirmative, as  she was very hungry already. She hadn¡¯t eaten since she left home. She also wanted to get something for the boys. She knew that she had some money with her, her money had given her some bundles of money.


    ¡°For upkeep.¡± She  had said.


    ¡°Yes of course, follow me¡±. Melvina said, standing up.

 A NEW FACE III

    The warmth of the sun rays on this mountainous scape, made Emma wish fervently that she had dropped off her brown coat in the house; as she felt the pool of sweat that had formed between theyers of her breasts. Her thin white polo was also slightly soaked, and they haven¡¯t gotten to the restaurant yet.


    She mused tiredly at the thought, and prayed silently, earnestly in her heart that they should get to the restaurant quickly. Her stomach was already making grumpling sounds.


    Trudging down the grassy path with Melvina, Emma wondered at her agility, while neglecting the stares she was getting from the people that stood at the West end of the road, purchasing clothes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the restaurant was this far..¡± She said rubbing her hands together, stopping for a bit to shake her legs, in a tro and fro motion, one after the other; while looking up at Melvina.


    ¡°If you could remember, you were the one that wanted to walk. I had told you earlier that we should take a cab,  but you insisted that you wanted to walk.¡± Melvina said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But since we started walking, I haven¡¯t seen a cab, just private cars.¡± Emma muttered, ruffling her hair.


    Melvina didn¡¯t know to tell the human that cab drivers weren¡¯t seen here; almost every family had private cars, or they could run it off.


    She had only suggested it earlier because she thought she could call Brittany or Anthony toe and pick them up. But the human had been so stubborn. She knew she was hungry but didn¡¯t understand why she had refused to take a cab.


    The human girl had never ceased to amaze her. Just halfway into their journey, she had seen an old man trying to lift a wooden chair into the trunk of his car, and had rushed over to him.


    She had scolded him lightly, and helped him to lift the chair into the trunk, all the while, not noticing the look of curiosity, surprise and confusion on the man¡¯s wrinkled face.


    When she was done, she had waited, looking at the man expectantly; Melvina knew she had expected a ¡®thank you¡¯ from the aged man.


    But, when she had seen that the man wasn¡¯t forting with appreciation, she had told him that he was wee with a high note,  while muttering under her voice how grateful he was.


    She didn¡¯t know that the two beings in front of her heard it. Melvina mused, thinking of it now.


    She had held herself fromughing out loud at the expression on Agrippa¡¯s face. Agrippa, the old man that Emma thought she had helped, was one of the oldest werewolves in their pack, he was also an elder.


    She had mind linked to him, while Emma helped with his luggages that he shouldn¡¯t say anything to her, she was a newbie-human that she was still studying.


    ¡°Luna what¡¯s going on?. What is a human doing in our pack?¡±. He had asked, through the mind link.


    ¡°Dunno Agrip, but I¡¯m trying to find out¡± She had replied.


    ¡°Have you told Alpha about it?.¡± He had queried.


    ¡°No, not yet. But I will.¡± She had replied, in a bid to cate him. She knew her pack members, they were very cautious, sometimes it¡¯s overboard.


    ¡± Okay, be careful. She might be a spy.¡± He said.


    Melvina chucked inwardly, Emma was anything but a spy, she thought. The girl was totally clueless of what¡¯s really going on, but actually witty enough to notice and  grasp stuff.


    ¡°Where are you going?.¡±  She asked, now taking note of his luggages.


    ¡± I¡¯m going to Ai. Alpha told me to inquire from  Agagog about Derek¡¯s abilities as he turns 18 in a month¡± He said, walking towards the driver seat of his truck.


    Melvina agreed with this. Her son was special, she knew that.


    ¡°Ok, safe journey Agrip.¡± She had said conclusively.


    ¡± Okay Luna, thank you. Stay well¡±. He added, looking at Emma who was now dusting her hands, after carrying thest luggage into the car.


    The human had asked herter why she didn¡¯t help her in carrying the man¡¯s luggage. She had replied that she looked like she had it under control.


    Melvina thought she was caring, and a good fit for her son but she wasn¡¯t a wolf. Her husband would throw a fit, if it ever happened. She chuckled at the thought of arranging a wife for her rude son.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Emma shouted.


    Melvina jerked back from her reverie at the human¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You kinda zoned out.¡± Emma said, her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Oh  sorry, I was just thinking,¡± She replied.


    ¡± Okay,  I do that sometimes. Can you tell me why there are no cabs here?¡± Emma asked.


    Melvina stilled.


    ¡°Uhmm..  I think they are having a meeting,¡± She said.


    Emma knew she was lying, but she didn¡¯t call her to it. Although her curiosity was now piqued further. ¡®Was this an elite ce?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Okay. But why are these people staring at me?.¡± Emma continued with her train of questions, wiping off beads of sweats from her forehead.


    Even though the guys were handsome, and the girls were too beautiful, she still thought that the stares were getting way out of hand. They should snap out of it already.


    Melvina thought of what to say, and then replied..


    ¡°They are just curious about you¡±. which wasn¡¯t a lie actually. She knew they were curious about the human who was walking in a wolf region, moreso walking with their Luna.


    But she had to admit, that their looks were much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a new face.¡± She added.


    ¡°Is  that the restaurant?¡±  Emma questioned, pointing at a beautifully designed eatery tagged Fill Up. She mused at the name, as she turned excitedly to Melvina.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Melvina replied, smiling.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Emma stated dreamily, walking faster.


    Melvina smiled at the human¡¯s bid to walk faster, and concluded that; she must really be hungry.

 AN ENEMY IN THE EATERY

    The cloying smell of freshly baked cookies, hamburger and fries engulfed Emma as a hug, assailing her nostrils in a pleasant way as Melvina and she stepped into the eatery. Her stomach grumbled in approval, as she breathed in the wholesome smell in relish. She couldn¡¯t wait to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±  Melvina said, holding her hand, and whisking her to one of the tables.


    ¡°Here, sit¡± She said, as they got to the first table closer to the window.


    Emma sat down excitedly, while rubbing her hands together. The cafeteria seemed to be  cold, an odd opposition to the weather outside.


    ¡± What will you have?.¡± Melvina asked her, smiling.


    Looking up to list off the things she wanted to eat at the moment, Emma noticed the stares again. This time, it was more intense; and it annoyed her greatly. She wasn¡¯t a freak for fudge¡¯s sake.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with your county, Miss?¡± She asked, provoked already.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Melvina was taken aback, for a moment she couldn¡¯t understand the human¡¯s problem.


    But she didter, as she tried rubbing her forehead tiredly.


    There were the mutterings, and of course she heard it.


    ¡± What¡¯s a human doing with our Luna?¡±


    ¡°Why is she in our territory?¡±


    ¡± Is she a ve or..?¡¯


    Melvina cursed inwardly, and mindlinked them.


    ¡°Quit the stares and mutterings this moment!¡± She ordered, staring down at them all.


    The bowing of heads, and shuffling of feet to get ahead to what they have been doing, before they saw Emma, showed that they had  gotten the messagepletely.


    Emma noticed that the stares were less prevalent now. She humpped and thought about what could have happened. Looking up at Melvina, she could perceive a vibe from her, the queenly vibe, and she wondered again on who these people are.


    ¡°Scott, what¡¯s going on here? Why¡¯s our Luna with a human?¡±


    Melvina got annoyed as she heard the question. She remembered mind-linking the whole pack to keep calm about Emma¡¯s presence. Twirling around in annoyance, she saw ire.


    She scoffed mentally at the sight. ire, the beta¡¯s daughter who has always been clearly obsessed with her son.


    She knew Peter, her husband, alpha of the pack liked ire and wanted her for Derrick, because of her strength and agility, but she had always been wary of the youngdy. Actually, she was wary of the beta¡¯s family, for reasons she couldn¡¯t understand or point out.


    She would have  preferred Emma to be with her son than ire.


    Scoffing at her matchmaking spree of her son with a human, Melvina chuckled.  But she liked the human, she just feels rxed around her like she felt around.. She¡­


    The thought disturbed her,  as she held the chair and sat down opposite Emma unconsciously.


    ¡°Could she be her daughter?¡± She thought, biting her lips.


    ¡°Uhmm, Melvina¡­¡± Emma said, noticing that her beautiful new friend had zoned out again.


    ¡± Yes dear.¡± Melvina said, snapping out of her reverie. She would do her findingster.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to order?¡± Emma asked, rubbing her stomach. The hunger was already consuming her.


    ¡°Oh, right. Wait for me here.¡± Melvina said, standing up quickly and walking off.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Emma said, biting her lips in anticipation. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t told Melvina what to get her. She smacked her forehead, and turned around to call her back.


    ¡°Melvina!¡± She called out.


    There was a halt in time. Emma could literally see the freeze in people¡¯s activities, and she pondered what she had done this time.


    They looked like she had justmitted treason. She cowered her head and cursed.


    ¡± Yes, what is it?¡±


    Emma looked up at Melvina¡¯s voice and smiled a bit.


    ¡°Sorry, for shouting your name like that.. it seems¡­¡± Emma was interrupted by the flow of movements again. The stares were gone. She looked up at Melvina, startled again.


    ¡°Are they robots?¡± She thought.


    ¡°No problem dear. Sit tight. I¡¯ming¡± Melvina said quickly and walked off, knowing that the human wasn¡¯t stupid; she had noticed the abrupt stop and start in the movements of her pack¡¯s members.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Emma tried saying, then stopped. She would just have to trust Melvina to bring something she likes.


    She swivelled around, and watched Melvina standing by the counter. She could also see the stares but she shrugged it off. She has gotten used to it. But as she looked on still, she could swear that the people were slightly bowing to  Melvina; she didn¡¯t even stand in the queue.


    ¡°Hmm..¡±, Emma signed, as she watched the attendant hurrying to package the food that Melvina ordered.


    She must be a queen or someone of a high authority, Emma concluded.


    ¡°Hello..¡±


    Emma heard a tiny voice that wasced with contempt and curiosity. She turned around, to see a beautiful blonde; a very beautiful Blondie, and she swore that she would find their beauty secret soon. Perhaps she would ask Melvina.


    But on a second look, Emma concluded that the Blondie was arrogant and cocky.


    ¡°Ya, hello..¡±  She stated nonchntly, picking invisible pellets on the red stic table.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?, and how do you get here?.. How did you meet?¡­. Where¡­¡± The new girl reeled off, staring at her distastefully.


    ¡°Wait wait, put a cello on your lips.


    Is that how you run your questions..¡± Emma said, now irritated as she interrupted the girl.


    The girl flushed red in embarrassment, as mutterings could be heard in the cafeteria.


    Emma clucked her tongue, and faced the other way, praying inwardly that Melvina woulde up already with the food.


    ¡°Hey!..¡±  The girl shouted and held her head.


    Emma screamed, and pushed the girl away with an energy she didn¡¯t know she had.


    ¡°What the  hell is wrong with you, are you a psycho??¡± She asked the girl whose eyes were now wide as saucers.


    ¡°Me? A psycho?¡± The girl asked, as she chuckled weirdly, looking around the eatery.


    ¡°A fucking human is calling me a psycho.. oh what could go wrong?¡± She continued, advancing towards Emma.


    Emma paused in her thoughts a bit. ¡°A human?¡±


    ¡°Are you an animal?¡±  She asked out of curiosity, more than taunting.


    The girlughed weirdly, her eyes glowing with anger.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a¡­¡±


    ¡°ire, What the hell is going on here? ¡°

 AN ENEMY IN THE EATERY II

    ire cussed as she heard Melvina¡¯s voice. Throwing her hands behind her back, she bent her heads in a bid to look sorry, while thinking inwardly of a hundred ways to deal ruthlessly with the human.


    ¡°ire, didn¡¯t you hear my question?. What happened??¡± Melvina asked, getting pissed off at the beta¡¯s daughter already.


    ¡°Lu..¡± ire tried saying, but Melvina cut her off through the pack link.


    ¡°Ma, would be preferable¡± Melvina had said, through the link.


    ¡°Oh..¡± ire¡¯s mouth opened, then closed, after she tried assessing the situation.


    Emma noticed the motions made by the eyes of the two females, One in amanding way, the other subdued; but she kept quiet.


    ¡°Were theymunicating with their eyes.¡± She thought.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to get alone with Melvina again; she had a lot of questions to ask. Everything in this county looked fishy.


    ¡°Ma, I had just tried to greet her.¡± ire finally said, still wondering why the Luna had mind linked her to call her ¡®ma¡¯.


    ¡®Who is this human, what is her n. and why is the Luna interested in her.¡¯ She thought, biting her lips in the process.


    ¡°So does a greeting involve fighting and bickering then?¡± Melvina asked, narrowing her eyes at ire.


    ¡°No Lu.. Ma. She just got angry immediately, and tried to attack me. I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything. You could ask the people around.¡± ire said, rolling her fingers on each other, her eyes already brimming with fake unshed tears.


    Emma scoffed.


    The girl was not only proud, but a stupid liar and actress. Of course the others will defend her. Apart from the fact that she was a new face, she could clearly tell that the ire or whatever her name was, was a bully.


    ¡°Emma, is that true?¡± Melvina asked, her eyebrows raised up like a prosecutor interrogating a culprit.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?.¡±  Emma questioned back, standing at akimbo, ignoring the gasps from the people who had stopped eating to watch the scenario.


    ¡°This Blondie is a leechy piece of shit. Greet? She came to size me up, know whether I could be her newest candidate to bully. I just proved her wrong. End of story.¡± Emma rattled off, her anger rising steadily, her hunger forgotten at the moment.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Ma, Do you see? Her mouth is so sharp and rude. She even called me a psycho..¡± ire mouthed off, still struggling with calling her Luna, ¡®ma¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what you are.¡± Emma cut in, smirking at her.


    ire folded her fists by her sides tightly in anger. Her thoughts clogged with that of the human. She couldn¡¯t wait to be with the human alone. She would tear her limb to limb. She has always seen humans as pieces of weak shits and she was d that Derrick had the same view with her.


    Derrick, her obsession.


    He will be turning 18 in a month, and would pick his mate then. ire had no doubt that it would be her. She couldn¡¯t wait for Derrick to be the alpha too, his father was so weak in dealing with the humans like her brother. She only liked him because he approved of her rtionship with his son.


    When Derrick bes the Alpha, then, they would banish the whole humans out of the county. She just have to be patient then, she thought, as a smile made its way across her pink lips.


    ¡°Melvina, please let¡¯s eat.. I¡¯m hungry..¡± Emma said, interrupting ire¡¯s thoughts.


    Taking the packaged dishes from the hands of the servers, she set it carefully on the table, licking her lips in anticipation.


    She dug into the fries first,  then drank the smoothie in turn, and belched loudly.


    A chuckle caused Emma to lift up her head, while holding on to a fry still.


    She saw Melvina smiling at her, her arms folded.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you eat?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not this. It¡¯s all yours. Mine ising.¡± Melvina replied.


    Emma could hear the gasps from the crowd again, even the Blondie was suprised.


    She concluded that perhaps they were not used to an important person like Melvina eating in amon ce with them.


    This thought caused Emma to ponder why thedy was so interested and nice to her.


    ¡°Ok then.¡±  She replied, and continued eating, not paying attention to ire that still stood in front of the table, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Ma, won¡¯t you do anything?¡± ire asked, pouting her lips.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Melvina asked back, in a bored tone, looking out for the server with her own food. She was hungry too.


    Emma humphed, and smirked at ire at Melvina¡¯s question.


    Seeing this, ire seethed in anger.


    ¡°But she..¡± She tried saying.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok, ire. Get going.¡± Melvina said, dismissing her.


    ¡± Okay..¡±She said through her teeth, and walked off.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®The human should just wait¡¯. She thought.


    ¡°You really like trouble, yunno..¡± Melvin  said to Emma, smiling.


    But Emma shrugged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do nothing. She was just in rude.¡± She stated after a while.


    ¡°Ya, I know.¡± Melvina said, collecting her food from the server, who had been standing for a while.


    ¡°Are you gonna eat all that?¡± Emma asked,  pointing at the dishes which was arrayed in front of her.


    ¡°Yeah, I have arge appetite.¡± Melvina stated, pulling out a chair across the table, and sitting down.


    ¡°Eat  up, so that I can walk you home. I have a meeting to attend to soon.¡± She continued, picking up a fork.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Thanks a lot.¡± Emma said smiling in appreciation.


    ¡°If you want more, perhaps to take home, just let me know too. I don¡¯t think that you have much to eat at home, since you moved in today.¡± Melvina said.


    ¡± Alright.¡± Emma said, thanking her stars; then she remembered the boys cleaning up her home.


    ¡®Ah, it seems like a long time.¡¯ she thought. Looking at her left wrist, she scoffed. She had left her wrist watch at home.


    ¡°Can I also get for the guys? I will pay youter. I promise.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Melvina replied.


    Emma smiled, then smirked as she remembered Derek¡¯s dare.

 WHERE IS EMMA?

    A sense of aplishment enveloped Derek, as he stared around the big white-painted bedroom in content. The bedroom now looked heavenly with its interior all cleaned up, changed and furnished; a sharp contrast to its former muddled state.


    ¡®The little witch is lucky.¡¯ He thought, running his hands over the dark blue silky bed sheets, which entuated the beauty of the king sized bed, one of the many things that Mr Jason, had made avable to them for the furnishing of the house.


    Turning aside for a moment from the beautiful sight in front of him, and facing the window, Derrick pondered again on who the little witch was, and who Mr Jason is really. It was obvious to him that they were both humans, rich too, but he couldn¡¯t understand how they still got a ce in Moonway street, that¡¯s apart from the weird fact that a father could send his daughter to this part of the continent alone.


    No matter how he tried to think of a reason, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his fingers around it. And worse; his wolf, Maru thinks that the little witch is his mate.


    Derek scoffed bitterly. Surely he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he felt totally jittery as he hugged her to himself, when she had jumped on him earlier, but he was also skeptical, even scared for the little witch if she really turned out to be his mate, because he knew his father.


    He knew that there was no way his father would let in a human to oversee an activity of their pack, not to mention a human been a Luna. He would rather let him mark another¡¯s mate. Actually, he was already rooting for ire to be his mate; ire, the beta¡¯s daughter and Clem¡¯s twin, not minding that it could be possible that they might not be paired by the moon goddess.


    Of course ire was strong and beautiful, but Derek has always seen her as a sister, and he hoped daily, against his father¡¯s prayers, that the moon goddess shouldn¡¯t pair them both. He preferred her as a friend and confidante, even though sometimes she could act so rude and arrogant, even though she was obsessed with him. He wondered what she would say or do if Maru was right about his little witch.


    ¡®Did I just say, my little witch?¡¯ Derek muttered to himself, and scoffed.


    ¡°Hey Derek, We are done with the cleaning.¡±


    Derek turned to see Shane strolling into the room, carrying two bags with him.


    ¡°What about the bags, food, and all that? Is everything packed in at their right ces?¡± He asked.


    Shane chuckled at the question. His friend was really whipped.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Derek asked, not really amused by his gamma¡¯s response. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was chuckling at him.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just that, I haven¡¯t seen you so interested in a client¡¯s home before. Normally we just clean, then dump their belongings in their front yard or in their sitting room. What¡¯s with the arranging of the belongings and putting of the food into the fridge? What¡¯s with that? You will soon ask us to cook too?¡± Shane queried, nowughing, not minding the bouts of re he was receiving from Derek.


    ¡°What?!!¡± He said smiling, when he couldn¡¯t take the res again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Derek replied, running his slender fingers over his long jet ck hair. Tiny wisps of hair flew out of the bound-with-a-band section of his now tousled hair due to this movement, falling across his face, and swatting across his thick ck eyebrows.


    ¡±Nothing??¡± Shane asked, raising his eyebrows inquisitively.


    ¡±Yeah, nothing.¡±  Derek said, sitting down on the dressing chair. He knew that Shane was right. Never in this line of work, had he been this interested in a client¡¯s home. Actually, this is the first time he is really working in a client¡¯s home, even going to the extent to picking a room to work on; he usually left the work to the guys.


    The little witch was really getting him. He concluded worriedly. He need to stop this eerie feeling if he wants her to be safe. His father wouldn¡¯t ept her.


    ¡±Okay then, let¡¯s be going.¡± Shane said, dropping the bags near the foot of the bed. ¡±The pack¡¯s meeting is in an hour.¡± He continued, staring at his friend.


    ¡±Alright.¡± Derek said, standing up and walking towards the door. Shane followed suit.


    Getting to the sitting room, Derek met only Leo and Clem. They were already watching the new television, they had fixed in earlier.


    ¡±Where are the others?¡± He asked Leo, while taking a sitting space on the dark rich brown sofa which was so soft as heter found out, after sitting down.


    ¡±They already left, perhaps to prepare for the pack¡¯s meeting.¡± Leo replied.


    ¡±Oh, okay. Let¡¯s be going then, we are done here.¡± Derek stated, trying so hard to ignore the fact that Emma wasn¡¯t back yet.


    ¡®Where is she?, Why isn¡¯t she back?¡¯ He wondered. Finally, he decided that he would go with the boys for now, thene backter to check for her. He didn¡¯t want to risk Shane¡¯s taunting now. He also didn¡¯t want to risk anything happening to her.


    ¡±But where is Emma?¡± He heard Clem ask, and cursed.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with his beta?¡¯ Derek thought, getting annoyed at the idea of Clem falling in love with Emma. ¡®Won¡¯t he wait for his mate¡¯ He thought still.


    ¡±She went for a stroll. She would soon be back.¡± Leo replied Clem, his eyes still on the television.


    ¡±But she just came in.¡± Clem said, his voiceced thickly with worry. ¡±Where does she know already? It¡¯s 6:30pm now¡± He muttered, his face all scrunched up in anxiety.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Derek fretted a bit, as the full meaning of Clem¡¯s words dawned on him. His little witch might be lost! Perhaps, even attacked by one of their kind. He shuddered at the thought, as beads of sweat formed a glistening pool on his forehead.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry Clem, She will be fine.¡± Leo said, taking note of the worry in Clem¡¯s voice.


    ¡±Why do you think so?¡± Clem asked him.


    ¡±Well. I think a girl who can topple our Alpha can take real care of herself¡± Leo said, smiling.


    Derek scoffed, and knocked Leo on the head; forgetting his worry for a second, as the memory of Emma toppling him appeared in his thoughts.


    ¡±But how did she learn that?¡± Shane asked softly, also smiling as he remembered the event that had happened some hours earlier.


    ¡±Well, she told me that her father sent her to a martial arts school.¡± Clem replied, feeling happy for a minute that he knew this piece of information. This feeling intensified when he saw the sour look on Derek¡¯s face. He took it as a winning score.


    Seeing the satisfied look on Clem¡¯s face, Derek scoffed.


    ¡±Did she also tell you why she is in our territory??¡± He asked Clem sarcastically, still annoyed that he got to know such details before him.


    Shane nudged Derek stealthily, as he could feel the growing tension between them.


    Clem huffed. His soon-to-be alpha was really something. ¡±No, she didn¡¯t.¡± He replied.


    ¡±Ohhhhh, I see.¡± Derek said, pleased at this information, although he couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡±Let¡¯s get going then, I believe she is fine. I¡¯m getting hungry already, and the pack meeting will start soon ¡± Leo said, turning off the television, and standing up.


    ¡±No, I¡¯m waiting. I already told her to bring some food if she ising back.¡± Derek stated, actually looking for an excuse to stay back.


    ¡±You weren¡¯t joking with that??¡± Shane asked him, chuckling at his friend¡¯s attempt to stay back. ¡±Let¡¯s all wait then.¡± He said, winking at Derek, who red at him.


    ¡±I¡¯m going to check out something.¡± Clem muttered in annoyance and stood up, after he noticed the exchange between Derek and Shane. His face contorted in anger at the thought of Emma bringing food for Derek, as he stalked off in the direction of the bedroom; not considering for once the pandemonium that woild be caused by his action.


    ¡±What¡¯s wrong with you both?¡± Shane queried, as he folded his arms across his chest; piquing up his left eyebrow at Derek.

 WHERE IS EMMA? II

    Derek just shrugged his shoulders at Shane¡¯s question, while biting off his nails in deep thought. ¡®Where could the little witch be?¡¯ He thought interminably, not taking note of the abrasive looks on the faces of his twopanions in the sitting room.


    ¡±Derek!!¡± Shane shouted, getting pissed off already at the shade of aloofness he was seeing on his alpha¡¯s face. He had noticed earlier, the tension between Derek and Clem since the human girl came around, but then he couldn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly, why the arrival of ¡®she¡¯ had to cause a rift between his two closest friends.


    Although he was definitely happy that Derek had been thoroughly affected by a girl for the first time, he didn¡¯t want it to be a cause of dispute between Clem and him. The pack didn¡¯t need an alpha that is at loggerheads with his beta. They had to sort out their issues, whatever it is, now.


    ¡±Yeah, what is it?¡± Derek asked, still biting his nails intermittently. Taking a quick nce at Shane,  he couldn¡¯t understand why his gamma was getting all worked up. His main priority was finding his little witch. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest properly or talk well at the pack meeting, without having found out whether she was safe or not. The little witch really had him hooked.


    Turning away to face the white washed front door, he scratched his fore hair incessantly as if dig up ideas on how to teleport her to him. He red at it also, like willing it to bring out Emma. His mind totally void of the earlier distraught looks of Shane.


    Still looking at his alpha; but now in surprise, his mouth agape, Shane could tell what Derek was thinking about. The human girl. His alpha¡¯s mind was totally not here. He turned around and looked at Leo who seemed to have the same look on his face; they both couldn¡¯t understand their alpha¡¯s fascination with the human girl.


    ¡±Could she be his mate?, He whispered to Leo, knowing fully well that Derek was so caught up in his thoughts that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to their conversation.


    ¡±No. No way. She can¡¯t be. Our pack doesn¡¯t need a human mate in this time of crises. You heard the information from the messenger sent by the white-sted pack two weeks ago; They want our territory!, in the disguise of expanding their shores. They want us to move, and you know fully well that we can¡¯t. So irrevocably that¡¯s war!!. Leo whisper-yelled, his dark eyebrows knitting in anger at the thought of his pack members bing homeless or rogues at worse.


    ¡±.. and you know his father won¡¯t allow it. ire is far more better as the luna, than the human girl.   She is stronger and faster. The human girl might be good in stunt, but this is our pack¡¯s war, not child¡¯s karate. She doesn¡¯t even know about us; she might even flee at the sight of us .¡± He concluded, as he wiped his hands together on each other, throwing a nd glimpse at Derek.


    ¡±That¡¯s true.¡± Shane affirmed. He totally agreed with Leo. Emma couldn¡¯t and wasn¡¯t a suitable mate for Derek. Running his slender fingers across his jaw which was coated with a week old strub of hair, he stood at ease, staring at Derek¡¯s broad back.


    ¡±.. spaced out.¡± He muttered to himself. ¡®He should tap his friend again.¡¯ He thought. The pack meeting would start in a few minutes. Taking a swift walk towards the door as a stalker, he tapped Derek on the shoulder gingerly.


    ¡±Yes..¡± Derek snapped, annoyed that his thoughts had been interrupted.


    Shane scoffed at this action, but sighed tiredly in apology when Derek cut him a harsh re.


    ¡±What¡¯s going on between Clem and you?¡± He asked, after debating within himself whether the issue was worth incurring his alpha¡¯s anger. The former won.


    ¡±Nothing.¡± Derek replied, feeling bored all of a sudden. ¡®Why should he be concerned about that  betrayer.¡¯ He thought. Clem wanted his mate, and he wasn¡¯t going to allow that.


    ¡±He is your beta.. the war would soon start. I don¡¯t think your father would be happy hearing or seeing you both at loggerheads.¡± Shane said, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡± Yeah, you¡¯re right.. But why don¡¯t you ask him the same question?¡± Derek said, his hands now at akimbo; totally oblivious of the fact that his stance was as that of a jealous housewife.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But Leo noticed, andughed at the sight. His alpha was really whipped because of a human girl. Seems he would have to scare the human girl out of their territory before Derek loses focus. The pack didn¡¯t need that now.


    ¡±There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s obvious that their misunderstanding stemmed from the arrival of the human girl.¡± He said.


    ¡±What girl?¡±  Derek asked, feigning ignorance. He didn¡¯t think that Leo might have noticed his attachment to the human girl  already.


    ¡±The human girl of course.¡± Leo replied.


    ¡±What human girl?¡± Derek asked still feigning ignorance, still facing the front door.


    Leo scoffed, while Shane chucked mechanically. His alpha was really something.


    ¡±Emma.. Ask what Emma again..¡± Shane said, smirking.


    ¡±So, what about her?¡± Derek asked, turning towards them now. He took some steps, and took a seat on the fluffy sofa.


    ¡±What about her?? It¡¯s obvious that you and Clem like her. But I think you should let Clem have her. After all, you both will know your mate in a month time and it cannot be her. It¡¯s not possible.  And we know you guys are just looking for y toys; so just let Clem have her, let him win, at least this once.¡± Shane said, hoping that Derek would agree.


    But the thought of Emma with Clem pissed Derek so off, that he didn¡¯t know when he uttered a growl.


    Leo gasped. It seems he would really have to scare the human away. The pack needs Derek to be focused like never before. His father would soon be handing over to him, because of his failing health.


    ¡±Why should I let him have her?¡± Derek asked, still growling. His blue eyes getting darker at the thought of letting Emma go, His fingers sinking down strongly on the sofa, tearing of some of its seams in the process.


    ¡±Well, for one.. the pack doesn¡¯t need a human Luna. C¡¯mon Derek.. what can she do in the uing pack war? Secondly, your dad..¡± Shane said, touching Derek¡¯s shoulder and squeezing it lightly, in a bid to calm him down.


    So Derek calmed down. His gamma was right. He had to let go of Emma. It wouldn¡¯t look good for her if he decides to mark her as his. He would have to make do with ire.


    ¡±That¡¯s right.¡± He muttered slowly. This conclusion brought a startling tearing pain to his heart, and he held himself from clutching his chest, as the pain doubled. He also wondered for a while why his wolf, Maru, was silent.


    ¡±Go talk to Clem, ept that he can have Emma.. We need you both at your best in the uing pack war.¡± Shane said, his hands still on Derek shoulder, as he made a light squeeze on it again. He felt sorry for his friend, but they couldn¡¯t risk disunity between their leaders at the moment.


    ¡±Okay.¡± Derek said resignedly. He stood up and stalked off towards the direction that Clem had gone through earlier.


    ¡±But his beta was really something.¡± Derek thought. Why was he so interested in Emma. If human girls interest him that much, he should have waited till they started college next week. Why like Emma?. Derek was pained, but he had to stifle it for the pack¡¯s sake.


    ¡±Hey guys, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Derek whirled around with an awesome speed as he heard Emma¡¯s voice, a smile breaking out on his lips, unknown to him.


    Taking a rigid stance, he trailed his eyes all over her, from her deep red hair to her luscious pink lips, and for a minute, he forgot what he had decided to do concerning her.


    ¡±Hey nut heads, here¡¯s the food.¡± Emma said, raising up her two hands; silently calling the attention of the guys to the packages dangling from her hands, her eyes zoning in on Derek who looked spaced out.


    Shane cleared his throat, shaking his head at the pair. Taking the food from Emma, He dropped it on the centre table, and called out to Clem after beckoning on Leo with his eyes to join the feast.


    ¡±Clem,e on out.. Emma brought some food.¡± He said.


    ¡±But Emma, where did you get this food.¡± Leo asked, as he gurbled a sweet smelling pie down his throat, amazed at how the human could find her way around their pack already.


    ¡±Well, Melvina helped.¡± She replied.


    Shane spitted out the orange juice he just drank, as he coughed intermittently. This human was really something, he thought.


    ¡±What did you just say?¡± Leo asked, his eyes bulging out in suprise.

 WHO BULLIED YOU?

    Under the shocked gazes of the three boys, Emma squirmed a bit. ¡®Did she say anything wrong?¡¯ She  wondered.


    She had just mentioned Melvina only. A tiny thought at the back of her head nagged her a bit. It seems Melvina wasn¡¯t just amon somebody; her instincts had been right.


    Ever since she had discussed with her on the chair across the woods till when they got to the eatery, she knew there was something more to her. But till this moment, even for the life of her, Emma just couldn¡¯t seem to ce her finger on it, on who she actually felt Melvina was. She guessed she would have to wait on the boys to perhaps slip up the answer.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She heard a voice which she could tell was Clem¡¯s, ask.


    Tearing her gaze from Derek which her traitor eyes had settled on for a minute, she looked sideways to see Clem staring at her; his eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡±Did you just say Melvina?¡± He asked, in a lowered tune, like in reverence; still staring at her in surprise.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these people.¡¯ Emma thought.


    ¡°Yeah, I said Melvina. I had met her when I had gone on the strolling. She showed me some ces around, and also took me to the Fill-up eatery where we ate together; She paid for the food too.¡± She concluded, now staring at the guys with open curiosity.


    ¡°You ate together with the lu¡­Melvina at the fill-up?¡± Leo asked, totally bewildered.


    ¡°Yeah, I just said that.¡± Emma said, getting irritated with the not-so-funny questions and stares.  ¡°Quit the stares already¡­ I¡¯m tired of being looked at like that.¡± She said, eying Derek in particr. His stare was setting her off.


    ¡°Tired?.. Did you perhaps encounter some other people?¡± Clem asked anxiously, getting closer to her, not even for once looking  at the food which nowid forgotten on the center table which was made of a fine thoroughly polished wood.


    ¡°Yeah, it was much.¡± Emma replied. ¡°They looked at me like I was some kind of freak.¡± She said.


    ¡°Which people?¡± Shane asked, his eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he stood peering at her; like a mystery he was trying to ravel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them particrly.. but they stared at me so unabashedly. I think it has something to do with Melvina though.¡± She stated.


    ¡°.. And why do you think so?¡± Derek asked, his curiosity increasing as the time ticked by. He wanted to know what the little witch thought of his mother.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Emma dragged on, trying to guage the facial expressions of the guys; and so when she saw that the guys were all listening in, with rapt attention, to get what she had to say; she smiled. She had gotten them where she wanted them. She just had to y her cards right.


    ¡°Well.. for one, the stares didn¡¯t start until I met up with Melvina.¡± She said, not thinking it necessary that they should know that Melvina was actually the first person she saw in the neigbourhood while she had strolled; that is, discounting the little girl she had seen running after her cat.


    ¡°.. And it was worse in the eatery.¡± She said, pausing to see whether she still had their attention. She smiled inwardly when the answer was positive.


    ¡°What happened then..¡± Leo asked, getting slightly impatient with the intermittent pauses.


    ¡°When I entered the cafeteria with Melvina, I  heard sharp loud gasps and even seen the looks of surprise on their faces. But I don¡¯t know how Melvina did it; she just looked at them, and they all shushed up like robots, in a twinkling of an eye. Who is she?¡±  Emma talked and asked up in a rush, looking at the guys with expectant eyes, knowing fully well that they knew the answers to her question, their earlier reaction when she mentioned Melvina¡¯s name had called them out.


    But there was no answer.


    Emma looked up at the guys, her face scrunched up in concentration. She could notice that the guys had that nd look again, the one that had been on the faces of the people in the cafeteria when Melvina had red at them. ¡®Are they robots or something?¡¯ No they can¡¯t be, especially Derek. A robot can¡¯t make her heart race like that.


    ¡°Hey..¡± She snapped her fingers at them, after watching them for a while.  ¡°Who is Melvina?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she is the governor¡¯s wife.¡± Derek replied, battling his eyelids. He couldn¡¯t believe that the little witch already met his mother. Is this fate ying a joke with him or what.


    ¡°Oh, that tells it then.¡± Emma stated, rubbing her forehead; trying to get rid of her bugging hunch that insisted that there was more to what they were telling her. But she decided to let it go, for now. Her mother would usually say that time reveals all things hidden in due season. She guessed she would have to wait.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  Shane asked, his thoughts still muddled from the human¡¯s narration.


    ¡°What do you mean by.. what do I mean? Didn¡¯t you see how you guys balked when I mentioned her name, like she is some kind of a god. And then the eatery event. I could swear that I saw them bowing to her, she muttered to herself, not knowing that the guys could hear her.


    ¡°So, how do you see her? Was she any good?¡± Derek asked in curiosity. He wanted to know what the little witch thought of his mother.


    ¡°Very beautiful¡± Emma signed dreamily, as the images of Melvina filled her fore thoughts.


    ¡°Very kind too. She was the one that paid for all these.¡±  She said, pointing to the food thatid on the table in sheets of white nylon bags with the inscription fill-up.


    ¡°She also stopped me from being bullied.¡± Emma said, her lips turning up in disgust as she remembered the blondie that tore at her head.


    She is really a psycho, she muttered to herself, sitting on the fluffy chair, not remembering for a second that she had balked at the sight of it the first time, with it¡¯s content of molds and cigarette packs.


    ¡°Which psycho?¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡±


    Clem and Derek asked at the same, stepping in front of her. This movement startled Shane and he nudged Derek, to remind him of the agreement earlier.


    But Derek¡¯s caveman instincts wouldn¡¯t let him stop. Who had dared bully his mate. Wait did he just call her his mate?. He would get back to that. Now he needed to find out who the hell had touched his little witch.


    Emma could recognize malepetition whenever she saw it, and it pleased her, no small deal, that she was the center of attention of two very handsome boys, especially Derek.


    Looking up at him, she could see his deep blue eyes glistening in rage. Did he really care for her that much, Emma thought to herself. She blushed at the thought.


    ¡°Emma?¡±


    Oh, she had zoned out again; lost always, whenever she stared at Derek¡¯s lips.


    ¡°A blondie.¡± She replied.  ¡°Melvina called her ire.¡±

 DO YOU LIKE HER?

    Derek cursed inwardly at the mention of ire¡¯s name. This is what he had been scared of; the pack¡¯s reaction to Emma being his mate, worse ire.


    He knew how dangerous and possessive she could be, even though they weren¡¯t mates. She doesn¡¯t even know who Emma is and she already saw her as an enemy. What will she now do when she knows, or when he informs the pack about it?


    ¡°Maru, I have no choice.. I have to reject her.¡± Derek thought to his wolf, ignoring the sharp pain that ran across his heart. He really had to. He didn¡¯t want his little witch to be bullied or to suffer prejudice. He had to protect her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But Maru was silent.


    Derek shrugged his shoulders at that. Perhaps he was sleeping, and would awake after he turned 18.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder how a dim witted fellow like you wants to lead a pack. Won¡¯t you ask her how she met your mother, or how your mother wasfortable enough to even show her where to get her food?¡± Maru said, grunting.


    Derek could imagine him rolling his eyes if he was a human. But his wolf was right, how did his mother get to know her?


    ¡°Hey..¡± He called out to Emma, who was staring at him , her eyes brimming with unknown emotions that made him possessive. His little witch was nervous, and zoned out. He could understand her state, as he cut his eyes reluctantly away from her to look at his friends.


    Shane was sitting, still staring at Emma, having kept his favorite orange juice back on the table.


    His mother really did it. But how did she know that they were the one here? Derek thought.  Did Emma mention their names?


    He hoped that she didn¡¯t tell his mother of the stunt she had pulled on him earlier.  He could also see that Leo was still standing, his arms folded as he stared at the little witch in a mixture of shock and amazement. He knew that his little witch has impressed his friends greatly.


    A smile broke out on his lips; but it was short lived as he looked at Clem, whose face was contorted in awe. He could also see the love brimming in his eyes, not daunted by the fact that his twin does not like the new human girl in their midst.


    ¡°Emma..¡±  He said, cutting his attention back to her; ignoring Clem. His beta was really asking for trouble.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± She replied, bobbling her head, as if trying to call herself back to reality.  He smirked. It felt good knowing that he had that effect on her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use, since you said you would reject her? Let Clem have her then.¡± Maru said sarcastically.


    Derek knew his wolf was just trying to taunt him. Yes,  he had to reject her, but he still didn¡¯t want any other guy close to her.


    ¡°Selfish now, are we?¡± Maru taunted.


    But  Derek, for now, didn¡¯t care. He had to find out something first.


    ¡°How did you meet Melvina?¡± He asked, in a nonchnt voice, not wanting her to sense his curiosity, for he could tell that she was too observant for her own good.


    ¡°A good quality of a Luna..¡± Maru piped in. But Derek pretended like he didn¡¯t hear his wolf.


    ¡°I met her while strolling. She hade upon me while I was resting my aching foot after walking for sometime.¡± Emma replied. She couldn¡¯t understand Derek¡¯s fascination with the governor¡¯s wife. ¡®Does he like her, are they having a secret affair.¡¯ She thought worriedly, biting her lips.


    She was also curious about who ire was. They had stopped asking about the bullying experience when she mentioned her name. ¡®Was she also an important personality, maybe the president¡¯s daughter this time.¡¯ Emma thought and scoffed.


    This ce is really going to be the death of her.


    Derek heard his little witch scoff, but he had no idea, why. He couldn¡¯t wait to spend more time with her, away from judgmental stares of his friends. He was eager to know more about her; where she was from, what was her best food, and things that made her happy. But for now, he had to settle for just asking her some prompt questions.


    ¡°Did she ask you anything?¡± He finally questioned, moving to sit on the sofa adjacent to her, for he didn¡¯t consider it wise to sit close to her. He didn¡¯t trust his wolf, not to jerk her up, and ce her on hisps; although he really wanted that. He couldn¡¯t wait to taste her sulent red lips.


    ¡°Not much.¡± Emma replied. ¡°Just the usual who are you and what are you doing here.¡± She continued, not thinking it necessary to tell the guys the full gist of what transpired between her and Melvina.


    ¡°Then what next..?¡± Derek asked, rubbing his hands together, the pack meeting slightly forgotten.


    ¡°Then we went to the eatery.¡± Emma stated, getting tired already from the questions. She needed to sleep.


    ¡°Then wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Emma shouted, interrupting Derek. She was pissed off already. She didn¡¯t know whether it was from the tiredness or the fact that the guy she liked was so interested in another.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in your governor¡¯s wife, Do you like her?¡± She blurted out in contempt, breathing heavily.


    Derek opened his mouth, then closed it; all the time trying to hold in hisughter which was threathening to bubble out of the surface. But the full bouts ofughter from his friends triggered his.


    ¡°Did I hear it correctly?¡± Shane ethused, stillughing.


    Emma was embarrassed. She figured out that she got it all wrongly, but then concluded that it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    ¡®To hell with them¡¯ She thought, standing up. She had to sleep this out.


    But Derek held her hand. She didn¡¯t want to think on how he got to her that fast; her thoughts were clouded with the softness of his hands, and the feel of it on hers. She would want him to touch her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Derek muttered, still trying not tough. ¡®How can he be interested in his mother?¡¯ He chuckled at the thought.


    Derek¡¯s chuckle snapped Emma from her haze. She drew her hands sharply from his hold in anger that he was stillughing at her.


    ¡°When you¡¯re doneughing, pick your friends and get the hell out of my house. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± She said, walking off to the master bedroom; not turning back for once to see their expressions.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Derek said, trying to reach for her again, but Shane held him back.


    ¡°We arete for the pack¡¯s meeting.¡± He said.

 A MOTHER’S HUNCH

    The pack meeting had already gone more than a half-way when Derek and hispanions stepped into the rge hall, the biggest hall in their pack house, where important meetings were held; meetings which included the entire members of the pack. The confidential meetings between the Alpha and his subordinates were held in a smaller room at the western wing of the house.


    The pack house was a gigantic mansion actually with several outlets, whichprises of the Alpha¡¯s residence, meeting grounds and a hospital. It had been built by Derek¡¯s father after they had escaped from the wicked terror innated by the fallen vampires; which had gued their pack, and the other packs-for centuries they say.


    Nobody had heard a word about them(the fallen vampires) since they(ck moon pack) relocated to this part of the savannah; perhaps they were gone finally, nobody knew. But for now, the main issue of the ck moon pack was defeating the white-sted pack which seemed to want a war with them.


    ¡°Why are youte?¡±


    Derek turned, as he heard the voice of his mother. How had she seen him? He thought.


    He and the guys had decided to stay at the back; not wanting to shuffle their way forward and cause distractions in the meeting or to drag the attention of the elders to them. So they watched the meeting from afar, standing close to the entrance door, since their hearing skills were good.


    Looking at his mom now, Derek remembered Emma¡¯s tale, and smiled. He was proud of his mom, always has been.  He had always perceived that it was her optimism, her lively spirit that had kept his father from going down the scary road of depression, thereby keeping him in a  sustenable position to lead the pack; at least until his own coronation next month.


    ¡°Derek, answer my question and quit zoning  out.¡± Melvina said impatiently. She couldn¡¯t understand why her son acted so indifferently to pack meetings. For God¡¯s sake, he would be crowned the alpha next month, after his birthday.


    ¡°Mum, I finished up my cleaning workte.¡± Derek replied, looking sideways to hispanions for help. His mother could be so pressing, and he knew that she won¡¯t let him go until she was satisfied with his answers. Not that she was hard on him though, just that she had always wanted him to be disciplined. But sometimes he wished she could stop seeing him as her little boy, like she always do call him even till date. He could make some decisions on his own.


    ¡°Puhlessse, you can make decisions on your own??.. You couldn¡¯t even make a concrete decision about our mate¡± He heard his wolf say.


    He knew that Maru was still angry with him about his decision of rejecting Emma. He had been calling him a coward since they left her house, after she had shut them out. But how am I a coward? I¡¯m actually trying to protect her.


    ¡°.. And you think you would do that better when she is far away from you?¡± Maru continued.


    ¡°Yeaah.¡± Derek muttered. It was better this way.


    ¡°Okay, we will see how that will work out. But if anything bad happen to our mate, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±  Maru fussed, whining as a human kid.


    Derek soughed, then looked up to see Clem talking to his mom. He knew that he had zoned out again, and that Clem was covering up for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­. there was  a hitch in our movement. Our car had broken down so we had to carry the whole house equipments to the house one by one¡­¡± He heard Clem saying.


    But he could also hear his father addressing the pack..


    ¡°.. you all already know that my son, Derek, would be crowned as the alpha in a month time. So let the necessary preparations begin, even as we stay vignt of any suspicious movements in or around the pack. The white sted pack can attack at any time..


    Derek tuned off again. He would be the alpha of his pack in a month time. It was getting realer day by day, but he was getting nervous and scared as the time clicked by. He knew he wasn¡¯t ready for it, even though the pack members thought him as the most gifted; more gifted than his father.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Alpha Lorenzo was 14 when he became a pack leader. You can do it.  Besides you have me and your friends. Your parents and Agrip is also there.¡± Maru cited.


    Derek signed. His wolf was right. He had Agrip too. Agrip, his mentor and teacher has always been another fatherly figure in his life. He always seemed to have the answers to all questions. But then his father had his mate with him; he thought in grief.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, You will have your own mate on your coronation day, perhaps ire.. since you have decided to reject Emma. Clem can have her then, at least till he finds his own mate.¡± Maru said sarcastically, taunting him.


    Derek growled unknowingly to him, at the thought of Emma with Clem, attracting the attention of people around him.


    Shane cussed as he heard Derek¡¯s growl. Looking at his face, he knew that his soon-to-be alpha was thinking about the human girl again. Was she his mate? He thought, rubbing his chin.


    Melvina studied her son¡¯s face acutely. She had heard him growl, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could bother him that much; to the extent of letting out a growl in public.


    ¡°.. the house at no 10 moonway street..¡± Clem¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    10 moon-way?? That was the house of Emma! She thought loudly.  Her hunch had been right. Her son and his friends did the clean up at the human¡¯s ce. Could something have happened? She thought, looking at her son who looked disturbed.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± She asked Clem, interrupting his talk.


    ¡°Something?¡± Clem asked, bewildered already as he tried to understand his Luna¡¯s question.


    ¡°At the house, did something happen?¡± She asked, sure that the hitch Clem had mentioned earlier had something to do with the human girl. Emma was the only human in a wolf¡¯s territory, so a confrontation might have happened between the duo. She hoped fervently that her son didn¡¯t do anything bad to Emma. She knew of his aversions to humans.


    Clem was aghast. He had always known that his Luna was very intuitive, but this was way out of it. He was speechless.


    ¡°Not really ma. Nothing happened.¡± Leo replied quickly, casting a furtive nce at Clem who was still shocked.

 A MOTHER’S HUNCH II

    Melvina stared keenly at the duo in front of her, as they cast furtive nces to each other and scoffed inwardly; they were hiding something.  She was very sure that something did happen  at the human¡¯s ce.


    I guess I have to ask my son then. She  thought, determined to get the truth.


    Looking away from them to the insides of the hall,  she found out that the pack meeting was over. The pack members were trooping out of the hall to their respective homes. Then she heard her husband through their mind link; the mind link that was created when he had marked her during their mating ceremony. They could also feel each other¡¯s pains and thoughts.


    ¡°Have you seen your son?¡± Melvina heard Peter ask through the link. The sentence got her sighing wearingly. She knew that tone, she knew the sentence. He uses it whenever he was annoyed with Derek. At that moment, Derek bes only her son.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with him.¡±  She replied through the mind link.


    ¡°Howe he wasn¡¯t around for the pack meeting? Is this how he¡¯s going to lead the pack?¡±  Peter queried, getting agitated. He couldn¡¯t understand his son¡¯sckadaisical approach to important matters; like beating up humans, instead of finding strategies to help them win the uing pack war.


    There¡¯s of course no how his pack was moving out of this ce that has served as their abode for more than 30 years now. So it¡¯s war. The white-sted pack wants war. They will have it then, he thought.


    ¡± He came backte from the cleaning job, there was a hitch in movement of some stuff that was needed in the new house.¡± Melvina said, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t ask for where the house was, or who was moving in. To her relief, he didn¡¯t; rather he grunted.


    ¡°Okay then, I want you.¡± Peter said, and tuned off.


    Melvina smiled at his statement. Looking to the other far end of the hall, towards the elevated podium, she could see him trudging towards their quarters with Eva, their five years old daughter.


    She would always be grateful to the moon goddess for blessing her womb, when she thought she wouldn¡¯t give birth. Jack, the doctor of the pack had told her then that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth because of the damage done to her womb after she fell off a high cliff during thest pack war. It was a miracle she had survived then. But two yearster, she had Eva; her beautiful, special daughter.


    She looked at the quad in front of her, or trio rather. Her son, Derek was standing aloof, resting on a pir at her 3 o¡¯clock. She would ask himter what the problem was, but now, she needed to attend to her husband. Even through all these years, their bond has only gotten stronger and stronger, their lovemaking sweeter than the  honeyb as the years passed by.


    Now looking at her son, she hoped that he found the same. Emma came to her thought. She brushed it away, there¡¯s no way. She is a human. But then images of Emma¡¯s fiery nature and sharp mouth brought a smile to Melvina¡¯s lips. If only she was a wolf.


    ¡°Luna..¡± Shane¡¯s voice cut into her thoughts. He was her favorite among her son¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Yes Shane.¡± She answered smiling.


    ¡°We have to be going now.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay, sure..¡± She said. ¡°Send my greeting to your parents. I will walk with Derek.¡± She said loudly, so that Derek would hear her, knowing that he might try to go with his friends to escape his father¡¯s wrath.


    Derek cussed when he heard what his mother said. He had nned to go off with Shane, and stay for sometime at their ce  before going home. His mother was really something. He knew that she also wanted to talk to him, perhaps about why his mood was grim. He would have to tell her something else then, he can¡¯t mention Emma.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a bad idea to mention Emma.¡± Maru said.


    Derek scoffed, his wolf could be so obtuse sometimes.


    ¡°If I tell her, then father will invariably know.¡± He stated.


    ¡± Nah, She can keep it to herself. Haven¡¯t you known your mother all these while? And she already met our mate already. They flowed along properly.¡± Maru opined.


    ¡°She was just trying to be polite to a new face.¡± Derek said.


    ¡°Polite? Even to get food for her and for you guys? How did she know that you guys were there? It¡¯s obvious that Emma didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Maru countered.


    Derek had to agree that his wolf was right. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to let her know. She had always supported him, always had his back, even when he made the most miserable mistakes, unlike his father who was so hard on him. And it wasn¡¯t his fault after all; he didn¡¯t choose Emma to be his mate. The moon goddess did.


    ¡°Derek see youter, perhaps at the pack training tomorrow.¡± Shane said, cutting into his thoughts; before he walked out of the hall with Leo and Clem.


    He nodded, then looked up to see his mother staring at him with open curiosity. She walked up to him then took him by the arm. They strolled out from the hall to the lush garden which she had kept by herself all these years. His mother had always been a lover of vegetation, and Eva was fast taking that up. The little girl at her age, could already differentiate the multitude of flowers by their names.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He heard his mother ask, as they stopped in front of a very tree which overlooked the garden.


    ¡°A lot mum. A lot.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Like what?¡± She asked, looking at him now.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question mom?¡± Derek inquired, deciding that this was it. It was now or never.


    ¡°Yeah, go on.¡± Melvina implored, her curiousity increasing by the minute.


    ¡°What would you do mom, if a human was my mate?¡± He asked, holding his breath.

 A MOTHER’S HUNCH III

    Melvina was speechless. The far-out-ness of the question could not be over entuated. A human mate for her son?


    ¡®No, this must be a joke; not when the pack is about go for a war in less than a month time¡¯. She thought.


    Seeing  his mother¡¯s  wordless state, Derek was perturbed. Although he had expected the reaction he was seeing now, he wasn¡¯t prepared for it. She had been silent for almost five minutes, still staring at him like he had grown horns.


    He fidgeted under her gaze, and this caused him to wonder what will happen if his father heard about it. It gave him the chills thinking of his reaction.


    Putting his hands into the denim ck jeans that wrapped over his legs like a second skin, he looked up from the ground where his eyes had fell to when he couldn¡¯t withstand the unblinking gaze of his mother. His mother was still staring at him. He stared back, as if to will her to speak already.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called, running slender fingers on her forehead as though to ease the crooked lines which had appeared on it.


    ¡°Yes Mom.¡± He replied, resting on the big tree which overlooked the garden and created a shade for them, shielding them from any prying eyes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked, still finding it hard to believe that her gifted son could be mated to a human. What help could a human luna possibly render to the pack during this hard times? Or was he just curious?? She hoped fervently that he was just asking questions. If not, his father will throw a lot of fits; the pack wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    ¡°Mom, I know you heard me the first time.¡± Derek replied tiredly, sitting down now at the base of the tree. He was tired and very hungry; he hadn¡¯t eaten since morning. He would have eaten at Emma¡¯s ce, but the little witch had shut them out after she found theirughters insulting. He had lost the appetite to eat the food she had brought for them then, annoyed at himself for making her angry.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard you the first time. But were you just asking out of curiosity or did it really happen?¡± Melvina queried, praying that the former was the case.


    ¡°Nothing really mom, just curious.¡± He replied finally. His mother¡¯s reaction was giving him the jeeps.


    ¡°I told you that this was a bad idea.¡± He mind-said to his wolf.


    ¡°Perharps..¡± Maru said.


    ¡°Derek talk to me, I know something happened at the house you cleaned today.¡± Melvina said, interrupting her son¡¯s convo with his wolf. Her hunch was never wrong. She knew something happened; she also knew that his earlier question didn¡¯t just pop out of the blues. Something must have happened. She knew it; the feeling was there, deep in her  guts.


    Derek sighed. He would have to tell her the whole truth. It was better that way.


    ¡°The house we cleaned today was owned by a teenage human girl..¡± He stated, looking at his mother; his eyes brimming with conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Maru thinks she is my mate. Her name is Emma.¡± He continued, taking note of his mother¡¯s eyes shutting willfully at the mention of Emma; like she was expecting it. He knew that she remembered his little witch now.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, sitting down close to him; and staring ahead.


    He knew that she was thinking. She always stared ahead, like she could see the thin air whenever she was in deep thoughts.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± She asked finally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that I feel very protective of her, and that I got angry when I saw herughing with Clem..¡± He said, pausing for a while to see her reaction. When he got nothing, he continued.


    ¡°But I want to wait till I turn 18 in a month time; perhaps it was just an attraction.¡± He concluded.


    Melvina shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait till then. It¡¯s all clear. She¡¯s your mate.¡± She muttered, turning now to face her son.


    ¡°Then I have to reject her..¡± Derek said to her, his voiceced with sadness. His pack needed a strong luna now, not a weak one; a human was worse.


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to reject her if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Melvina said, caressing his hair. She could now understand why her son was looking grim during the pack meeting. He had to choose between the pack and his soulmate. She hoped he chose thetter; even as she was, she couldn¡¯t imagine losing or not staying with Peter.


    ¡°But Mom..¡± Derek tried saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the pack. We will figure something out.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What about Dad?¡± He asked. His father was actually his main fear. Aforetime he had always wanted  ire for him.


    ¡°Unless your chosen mate is better and stronger..¡± He would say. Now, He would see this as a perfect excuse to choose ire for him.


    Derek knew that there was no way his father would agree to him having a human mate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that too. I will talk to him.¡± Melvina replied, although she knew that it was almost an impossible task. Peter was too hot-headed. But she had to try, for her son. She thought, resting his head on her shoulders; still caressing his long hair. Her little boy had grown.


    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡± He  said, hoping that her n would work. If not, he had to reject Emma.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°But Mom..¡± He continued. ¡°What do you think of her?¡±


    ¡°Emma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emma.¡±  Derek  replied, feeling at peace as he inhaled the flowery fragrance of his mother. Her scent had always been his sleeping plug when he was still a child. Whenever he had sleepless nights, he would run up to their room, knocking till she came out and tucked him to bed. His father hadn¡¯t found this funny then. He had alwaysined that he was trying to steal his mate from him.


    ¡°I love her. She¡¯s a breath of fresh air.¡± Melvina said, in reply to her son¡¯s question. Thinking of the human girl now brought a smile to her face. She remembered that she had match-maked her son and the fiery girl earlier today. Was her wish that strong or was it fates? She thought. Whichever one it is, she knew she would be seeing her red head very soon.


    Derek smiled as he heard his mother¡¯s words. His little witch really had a way in worming her stamp into people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°But she reminds me of someone.¡± She continued, a tinge of worry and uncertainty in her voice.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asked, as he raised his head off her shoulder, to look at her squarely. He had heard the tinge of sorrow and worry in her voice; and it didn¡¯t do good to his curiousity.


    ¡°She reminds me of..¡±


    A sharp long rumble, interrupted Melvina¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Seems someone is hungry.¡± She said,ughing at the skittish look on her son¡¯s face. The rumble had erupted from his stomach.


    ¡°Emma didn¡¯t give you the food?¡± She asked, remembering that she had given Emma some side dishes to take home to the guys.


    ¡°She did.. but..¡±


    ¡°There you are..¡±  A deep voice sounded at the distance, interrupting their discussion.

 THE SPY

    Melvina turned around sharply in response to the voice she had just heard, a little bit scared that it could be her mate; the voice had sounded like his.


    When she saw it was just Anthony, she signed in relief; she didn¡¯t think Peter would it find it funny seeing her here after he had told her earlier that he wanted her.


    But Anthony was smirking, and as she stared at him, she knew why. He had imitated Peter¡¯s voice to make her nervous; he must have known that she had been summoned by her mate before he had retired to their house. She felt like bashing his head on the tree where she and Derek rested on.


    ¡°Good evening Luna.¡± Anthony greeted, still smiling at the look on Melvina¡¯s face. She was his godmother, and he enjoyed taunting her so much.


    She had taken him as her son when his parents died at thest pack war. His mother, Judith had been one of her closest friends.  She had also made sure that he didn¡¯t feel the vum that his parents left when they died. He owed her his life.


    ¡°Anthony..¡± Melvina said, her voice tainted with fake-anger. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±  She asked, referring to his earlier imitation of her mate¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, Luna.. I don¡¯t really understand your question. You know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going in..¡± Derek said, interrupting the conversation between his mother and Anthony, whom he took as an elder brother. He knew that their banter could continue and continue till morning. They were a funny pair, quite alright.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Melvina stated, remembering that her son was very hungry. ¡°Let¡¯s go in then.¡± She said, taking his hands in hers, and ignoring the smirk on Anthony¡¯s face. She would deal with himter.


    And so the trio ambled their way through the garden, moving towards the west wing of the pack house where their residence was; oblivious of a shadowy figure which slowly snaked its way down  the big tree which stood overlooking the garden, the tree where Melvina and Derek had just rested upon.


    This figure, which was all dressed in ck, smirked as it got down. Dusting off the hands which were clothed with tiny blisters caused by some short thorns on the tree, the figure made its way toward the east wing of the packhouse where the gate was located; looking left and right, making sure that no one was seeing or following it.


    The figure, which seemed to be male if seen from a not-so-far range scaled the big iron gate which was fanned on both sides by long ironed faces, effortlessly; as if it was a normal job or routine, andnded on the other side, as a big brown wolf.


    The wolf ran with an urgency that could be seen in its speed, and in the fierceness of its almost ck eyes into the dead of the almost chilly September night, across the boundaries of the ck moon pack. After a while, it slowed down as it got to thest boundary line between the pack and the outside world. Trudging its way pass the boundary line, it took off again; this time, more faster as if being pressed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A very high castle-like fence could be seen in the near horizon in the deep dark forest, as the big brown wolf trudged its way towards it;  It had slowed down some minutes earlier, exhausted by the run which had taken more than an hour and thirty minutes.


    Getting to a big tall tree which stood near the fence, it shifted to a naked beautiful youngdy with bright yellow hair; all curvy in the right ces. The naked beautiful female breathed out in relief of a mission well aplished, as she stared at the gate which was at the left part of the fence.


    I did it. She thought as she stepped around the tree in search of something that should have been there. The sight of a couple of clothing lying at the base of the tree: a ck polo and  blue denim jeans, with a pair of white sneakers;  which had been kept purposefully for her, brought a smile to her face.


    Putting the clothing on, thedy threw some knocks on the gate.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± A voice echoed from the other side of the gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She replied impatiently; she was hungry.


    ¡°Maya??¡± The voice asked, its note a notch higher.


    ¡°Yes, Maya.¡± She stated, cing her hands on her growling stomach, as if to calm its appetite for food.


    The gate opened immediately, as a guy with a dirty blond hair stepped out .


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡± He asked, throwing his hands across her shoulder.


    ¡°Maybe..¡± Maya replied, removing his hands from her shoulder, as she walked fast into the pack environs. She needed to eat.


    ¡± Hey Maya, wait up.¡± He shouted, running a bit to catch up with her. ¡± I know you¡¯re hungry and tired.. but could you give me a little intel. I¡¯ve been waiting here for ages.¡± He continued, as he walked besides her now in matching strides.


    ¡°No. I have to let Dad know first. You can listen in then.¡± She said, getting tired of her brother¡¯s rantings. The boy just didn¡¯t know when to stop.


    ¡°But Maya, you know that he won¡¯t let me into the conference room when you¡¯re reporting to him.¡± He said, pouting his lips.


    If she was in a better mood, Maya would haveughed at the look on her brother¡¯s face. Her younger brother still acted like he was ten; whilst he would be 18 in a week¡¯s time. She was older than him by two years.


    ¡°I will tell youter then.¡± She said, as she stomped into the pack¡¯s main house. Her father was waiting.


    ¡°Good evening Dad.¡± She greeted, bowing slightly.


    ¡± Maya.. Did you get anything?¡± He asked her, taking a wine goblet from the ss rack. He had been waiting for hours. At a time, he had  almost thought that she wouldn¡¯t make it back. The ck moon pack could be sensitive sometimes.


    Well, it seems today wasn¡¯t their lucky day. He thought, as he stared at his daughter, who he had always wished was a male. Well, he had Curtis. He mused; although most times he wished that  his son could be more concerned about the pack¡¯s issues like his sister.


    ¡°Yes Dad.¡± Maya replied, trying to ignore the fact that her father didn¡¯t respond to her greetings. He had always been partial, always favouring her brother than her. She had lived her whole life trying to please him.


    ¡°Let me hear it then.¡± He stated, sitting down on the sofa, curious about the news his daughter had to deliver.


    ¡°His son¡¯s mate is a human.¡±  She said, smirking.

 THE SPY II

    There was a tangible and deep pregnant silence in the air, which perfumed the whole room.


    Arnold leaned heavily against the wine-washed wall, twirling the empty goblet around his fingers, as he thought and deliberated on his daughter¡¯s statement. He had stood up abruptly when she had  reported her findings; findings that were quite difficult to believe.


    ¡®Peter¡¯s son was mated to a human?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. It was very rare for a werewolf to be mated to a human in their part of the world, not to mention an Alpha. And for once he doubted his daughter¡¯s findings. Maybe the human was his ride for now, that is, till he found his mate. He thought. He  remembered that he had also flirted around till he met his own mate.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He finally asked, staring down at his daughter whom he had always been proud of, but couldn¡¯t admit.


    ¡°Yes Dad.. I had even¡­¡± She was saying when they were interrupted by a knock on the door. For a second, Maya thought that it was her brother, Curtis, who was knocking. She hoped not. She wanted to bask under her father¡¯s attention for this short while. I¡¯m not asking much from this dumbo. She thought, referring to her brother.


    ¡°Come in..¡± Arnold said, sensing it was his mate. He had told her earlier to prepare coffee for him, whilst he waited for his daughter.


    The brown polished wooden door opened and Jan, Arnold¡¯s mate and wife came into view carrying a pot of coffee in one hand and a folding card table in the other. Arnold went up to her, took the card table, opened it, and ced it for her. She set the pot upon it.


    Maya saw a thin spout of steam jutting from the pot and smelt the good scent of  her  mother¡¯s coffee. She wanted some, but she knew that she should not ask with her father waiting to drink; experience had thought her so. She would have to wait, till he invited her.


    The first time she had tried it; she was 16. She had returned from herst exam in Grade 11. Stumbling into the kitchen, tired and hungry, she had met her parents smooching near the counter. She had apologized profusely and rushed out of the kitchen, her cheeks reddened in embarassment; but not before snagging a bottled water which was standing alone on the sink.


    Sitting on the pavement, outside her room, she had ruminated on the thought of her mate and how he would be. She had hoped that their marriage would be like her parents¡¯. Although her father could be very cold and strict; he was very gentle to her mother, his mate.  Her thoughts had run wild as she thought on who could be her mate among the males in her pack. She would have to wait till she was 18. It was still long. She had thought.


    As she had  contemted on this, she had heard her mother call her through the pack¡¯s link. Her father wanted to see her.


    When she had walked into her father¡¯s study, he was talking with his beta. She had taken a seat on the sofa, while waiting on him. And as she waited, staring around his office which was filled withndscape drawings, the scent of coffee which her mother had earlier brewed and kept  for her father¡¯s meeting with his beta, wafted into her nose. The  scent had captured her attention and stayed. She had wanted some so desperately, even on an empty stomach.


    Her mother only brewed coffee for her father, so she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to taste it. As soon as the beta of her pack left, she had summoned courage and asked her father if she could have a cup of coffee. To her surprise then, he had given her a go-ahead; or so she thought.


    As she had tried to drink the coffee which she had already poured out in the mug, her heart bursting in happiness for being brave this time, her father had stopped her. Taking the cup from her, he had emptied the hot content on her face. She had screamed in agony and rushed out of the study to her room, as pain assailed her.


    Although she had healed fast enough then, she still had the scare on the right side of her face. Her father had never said why he had done that, he never rendered an apology too. But Maya had learned then, that she had to be invited first before taking coffee.  It wasn¡¯t the same for Curtis though. He drank coffee more than her, whenever he wished.


    ¡°Maya,e have some coffee.¡± Jan said to her daughter, taking note of her disheveled hair and hungry look. Her daughter was really famished. She thought. It was nice that she had kept some food for her, out of the reach of Curtis. Her son was really a monster-eater.


    Maya swallowed her spittle, as she heard her mother¡¯s statement. She looked to her father; for a sign. A go-ahead sign to take a mug of coffee. Her father¡¯s grunt gave her the answer she desired strongly to hear.


    Stepping around the pir, she took a mug and poured some coffee from its pot. She sighed in relish, as the hot content burned her tongue in sweet pain, going down her throat in quick  session.


    ¡°How was the journey?¡± Jan asked, directing the question both to her mate and her daughter.


    ¡°Well, your daughter seems to think that Peter¡¯s son is mated to a human.¡± Arnold stated, pouring for himself a cup of coffee.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible.¡± She said, looking at her daughter; willing her with her gaze to exin the situation.


    ¡°I thought the same. It would be bad if we make wrong arrangements based on incorrect findings. We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes now.¡± He continued, taking a sip of the coffee.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Jan called out  to her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure of  it. I heard them talking.¡± Maya replied, taking a bold stance.


    ¡°Who?¡± Jan asked


    ¡°His son and his mate.¡± She replied hastily.


    ¡°Melvina?? How did that happen?¡± Jan asked in amazement. She couldn¡¯t believe her daughter could be so daring. ¡°Couldn¡¯t they perceive that your scent was different??¡± She continued.


    ¡°No they couldn¡¯t. I gave her the witch¡¯s potion.¡± Arnold said.

 A WITCH’S POTION

    If silence was a human, it would have gotten tired at the rate by which it was  summoned by the Triga¡¯s family of the Wind Winder pack.  It cloaked the room deeply for the second time on the chilly September  night.


    Jan could be seen opening her mouth in a bid to talk, then closing it again. She didn¡¯t really know what to say or how to say what was on her mind. Staring at her husband wide-eyed, she hoped fervently that what she had just heard from her daughter was false. But then Maya doesn¡¯t lie with things like this. She thought.


    ¡°Jan..¡± Arnold called out to his wife, slowly; but received no response. And so unable to bear the distraught look on his mate¡¯s face, he dropped his mug on the side table, and walked up to her.


    Staring at her softly, he tried taking her hands into his but she pushed them away immediately, not hesitating for a moment. Rather, she took some steps back and sat on the cushion nearest to the wall.


    ¡°Jan..¡± He called again, his cold, almost dark blue eyes softening. He never liked his mate to be in a foul mood. But he knew that he did it this time; he had annoyed her. She had never been in support of patronizing witches. She thought, and of course she was right, that witches were too cunning and unpredictable. They could demand something unbelievable for their services.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asked, her eyes nk of any emotion. But you could see from the slight shaking of her hands that she was angry, then scared. The witches weren¡¯t to toy with.


    Arnold paused for a while, still standing. He didn¡¯t know how to go about this matter. He had known that his mate would be mad when she found out that he paid a visit to the a witch. Well, he hadn¡¯t been far from the truth.  Should I kneel down while making this plea? He thought; forgetting momentarily that their daughter stood by the next pir watching the scene that was unfolding.


    ¡°Arnold, I asked a question. When and why, did you visit a witch?¡± Jan asked, getting pissed off at her mate¡¯s silence. She couldn¡¯t believe that  he would have anything to do with a witch after what had happened in thest pack war. It was disastrous. She didn¡¯t want to think of it.


    ¡°Last week.¡± He answered. ¡°You already know the why. I was left with no choice.¡± He finally replied.


    And seeing his mate sigh tiredly, throwing her head back while resting gingerly on the sofa, he knew that she got the whole point. Their pack¡¯s grounds would be confiscated , their members enved if he didn¡¯t do the needful.


    ¡± Okay..¡± Jan said, rubbing her forehead tiredly. She wished things were different for them.


    She jerked her head up speedily from its resting posture on the nob of the sofa, as a thought drove its way into her mind.


    ¡°Which of the potions?¡± She asked, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t mention the one whose name has dropped in her mind.


    Arnold was nervous, for the first time in years. He hadn¡¯t budgeted that she would inquire further into the potions. He had hoped that she would stop when she heard of the involvement of the witches. She would get madder now. He thought, knowing that he couldn¡¯t lie to her. She would find out if he did.


    ¡°Arnold¡­¡± Jan called slowly, her hands visibly shaking now.


    ¡± It is the panjyo.. the panjyo potion.¡±  He said, fearing the worse.


    The deep silence threatened to nket the room for the third time, if not for the sound  of a shuffling feet,ing from the western angle of the room. It was Maya. She had been watching the scene, and couldn¡¯t take it again. She had to leave. Her stomach was at the risk of being twisted out.


    She had willfully shuffled her feet to attract their attention; and knowing her father, she knew that he would ask her to go away. She was right.


    ¡°Maya.. what are you still doing here?¡±  Arnold asked, his dark blue eyes getting cold again. He had forgotten that his daughter had been there.


    ¡± I thought¡­.¡± She tried saying, but was cut off sharply by him.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She said, and scampered out of the room, happily.


    Walking fast through the hallway, skipping at some point, Maya found her way into the kitchen. She went straight to the cupboard where her mother usually kept food for her, especially when she was out of the pack grounds on an errand or mission. She took out the food and put it in the microwave, waiting for it to warm up.


    As she waited for it to warm up, she contemted on the heated discussion that has gone on between her parents, especially the issue of the panjyo potion. From the reactions of her mother, she  knew that the potion wasn¡¯t a good one; but she couldn¡¯t tell why it was so. She hoped that the potion wouldn¡¯t affect her life span or her dim her opportunities of finding a mate.


    Surely, Dad couldn¡¯t be that cruel and desperate. She thought.


    The issue of being a mateless brought out a heavy sigh from Maya. She was twenty now, but she hasn¡¯t found her mate. Did I offend the moon goddess? She wondered. A thought that has always been her dailypanion since she turned 18.


    The ding from the microwave alerted Maya that her food was all warmed up. She stood up from the side stool which always was near the counter, and turned off the microwave. Taking her meal which consisted of spaghetti and meatballs out of the efficient machine, she took a fork from the rack and started eating; hurriedly.


    She needed to have a few hours of sleep; the pack training tomorrow morning was by 5am. The time now should be around 12am. She guessed.


    Dropping her te into the sink, Maya stood up tiredly and trudged her way out of the kitchen; going towards her room. Getting to her room, she turned the knob of her door to step in; only to hear her mother¡¯s voice in her head.


    ¡°Maya,e back to the study now.¡± She said.


    Maya huffed in heavily, turned away from her so inviting room, and plodded her way towards her father¡¯s study.


    On reaching there, she found her parents in the same position as she had left them, except that her mother looked resigned. She wondered what she had agreed to that made her look so forlorn.


    ¡°What is the name of the human?¡± Her father asked, intercepting her thoughts; not even waiting for her to step fully into the room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her name is Emma.¡± She answered.

 A PHONE CALL

    Brrrrrrrrgghhh!!!


    The rm clock sounded, waking Emma up.


    Raising up her head groggily, the sleep still performing  romantic spells on  her body system,  she stretched forth her left hand weakly and hit the tap button on the triangr rm clock; a most loyal morningpanion during her high school days.


    She had been surprised when she had seen it in one of her bags while unpacking after having the beauty sleep she had told the guys about. Amelia must have put it in there. She had thought.


    The rm clock stopped for a while, after being tapped by its sleep consumed owner. But then it went off again after some minutes; shaking in a most violent way, eager to do its duty of  banishing sleep away to thend of the unknown.


    Brrrrrrrrrrghhh!! It went off again, and again.


    Emma mused, and tapped it again, and again; annoyed that the machine had finally seeded in taking the reins of sleep off her eyes. She threw off her bed covers, and checked the time which the rm clock red out. It was 7am.


    ¡®Too early..¡¯ she muttered to herself, andid back on the lush bed, in a bid to invoke the sleep once  again. But her phone started ringing.


    ¡®Who could be calling on a Monday morning?¡¯ Emma thought, while peering at her phone steadily. The number calling didn¡¯t have a name attached to it; it wasn¡¯t saved in her phone.


    ¡°Who could this be?¡±  She asked herself, rubbing her forehead tiredly. She had wanted to ignore the call; but on a second thought, decided to pick it.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The voice on the other side sing-songed.


    The smile that found its way through Emma¡¯s chapped  lips, as she heard the funny greeting, told of  the story that she knew who was behind the call. It was Clem. He had collected her number yesterday.


    Yesterday, being a Sunday, He had visited her in the afternoon. She had been trying to prepare noodles, but it had seemed that the electric cooker had a mind of its own. It had refused to turn on.


    ¡°I had wanted to see how you were fitting in.¡± had been his excuse. Although Emma had wished that it was Derek who had been thoughtful enough to pay her a visit, especially after using her as a circus, she was still d that Clem visited. He seemed to be a nice person, with that cute smile of his.


    He had shown her then, how to use the cooker, and the other equipments; not for once judging her or making her feel stupid for not knowing how to use the machines. He was really a gentleman. She had thought, while staring at him as he prepared the noodles himself.


    And while they ate, he had made sure to bring up conversations which got both of them talking and spilling little secrets. For one, she knew that he was scared of thunder and lightening. When he had mentioned it, she had thought that he was joking.


    ¡°How do you expect me to believe that a full fledged handsome dude like you could be scared of lightening?¡± She had remarked. But he had said that the phobia had started since he was little.


    He had gone into the forest on a windy night, against his mother¡¯s orders, with Derek. They had been six years old. They had gone to catch rabbits or so they had let themselves to think then. They had been perambting around the thick dark forest with torches, looking for the small minions when the weather changed.


    There was thunder and lightening so much, that the two boys ran under the shade of a tall tree to seek shelter from the angry winds for some time. Unknowing to them, there wererge ck soldier ants crawling over the bark of the huge tree, looking for their daily ration of food.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ants had walked their way sneakily into their shirts and shorts before releasing their painful sting. The duo had shouted out in pain and agony, running their hands frantically over their clothes in a bid to remove the ants that had found their young bodies suitable for bites.


    They had shouted their way into the rain, forgetting that the weather wasn¡¯t favorable. He had been unlucky. The lightening had struck him on the buttocks while he ran sporadically with Derek. He had fainted thereafter, only to wake up to his mother¡¯s stony gaze. He had been grounded for 2 weeks.


    ¡°Do you know where I could get a job?¡± She had asked him, after they had finished eating. ¡°I¡¯m broke for now.¡± She had continued, not feeling weird about admitting her poor state. She wasfortable around him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money?¡± He had asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Emma had understood his bewilderment then. He had thought that she shouldn¡¯t have been  looking for money with the level of luxury in her house.


    Waking up from her sleep on the previous day, she had unpacked and taken a walk around the house again. She had been gobsmacked at the changes she saw, changes she had missed out on when she came back from the eatery, changes she had overlooked while staring at the Derek and trying to decode the thoughts of the guys.


    It was phenomenal and beautiful, a sharp contrast to what it  had been. She had offered a silent thanks to her father for providing the necessities, and to the guys for cleaning up and packing her things in; although she had wondered how they were able to fix everything broken here within not so many hours. Perhaps they had invited more cleaners. She had thought.


    ¡°Not really.¡±  She had finally replied, picking invisible pellets in the table. Not finding it necessary to tell him the full story. She would have to tell him what she had done to prompt her father¡¯s rash decision; and she didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want him to think she was trouble. She had already purposed to stay out of trouble in this new ce, at least if  it doesn¡¯te her way.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He had croaked out. ¡°I know of a ce. Do you want to check it out?¡±


    And so they had taken a stroll around the county, until they hade to a cafe. They had hired her on spot, after he had spoken to the manager. Although it was quite far from her ce, it was closer to the campus. She could drop in everyday after her sses.


    ¡°Thanks Clem for this.¡¯ She had said, with every drop of sincerity in her. The dude was already in her good books.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let me have your number. I could call you up, and pick you tomorrow morning for school, since you don¡¯t have a car yet.¡± He had stated.  And that was  how they had exchanged their contacts.


    But she hadn¡¯t saved his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t know who is speaking.¡± Clem said over the phone, almost getting sad at the thought.


    Emma smiled at the note of sadness  she heard in Clem¡¯s voice. The dude was really hooked to her.


    ¡°Clem.. how are you doing?¡± She spoke finally.

 PICKING HER UP FOR SCHOOL

    Clem smiled, as he heard Emma call his name.  She remembered after all.  He thought. For a second, he had believed that she wouldn¡¯t recall.


    ¡°Your voice sounds so drowsy.¡± He said. ¡°Were you sleeping when I called?¡±  He asked.


    ¡°Yes of course. What else would I be doing?¡±  Emma retorted, slurring the words at the end. It was totally apparent that she was still under the influence of sleep.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Clem drawled.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She slurred back, still pondering on why he had decided to spoil her beauty sleep. The guy just didn¡¯t know the right time to call. She thought. She wasn¡¯t a morning person; never has been.


    It was Amelia who always made sure that she was up for school in the mornings. She has also lost count of how many times she had thrown her rm across the room. One time it had smacked her father squarely on the face. It never budged though; it still rang punctually every morning to her annoyance.


    ¡°Today is Monday..¡± He said,ying a strong southern drawl on the Monday; as if to get a point across.


    ¡°Clem¡­¡± Emma called, sitting up fully on her bed. She was pissed off  now.


    Did the guy just interrupt her sleep on Monday morning to tell her that it was Monday? What¡¯s wrong with him? She thought. Of course she knew it was a Monday. So what about it..


    ¡°Yes..¡± Clem hummed, after waiting for some time to hear her talk. Didn¡¯t the human know what today was? He thought.


    ¡°Why did you call?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well today is Monday, and we ¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s Monday, what about it?¡± Emma queried hotly, interrupting him halfway. Didn¡¯t he know he was asking for trouble, disturbing her sleep?


    ¡°We agreed that I will pick you up today for school.¡± Clem rushed off, knowing that the human¡¯s annoyance was hanging on a thin thread.


    ¡°Schoo¡­Oh my God!!¡± Emma screamed, remembering that today was her first day in college, and Clem had promised to pick her up.


    How did I forget that? She muttered to herself, cing her right thumb on her lips.


    Taking a nce at the bedside clock, she screamed again, throwing off  the bed sheets from her body and standing up quickly; the phone still held tightly to her ear. She had just remembered that she had to meet the rector  by 7:15am. The time was 7:30am already; and she hadn¡¯t even taken her bath.


    ¡°Clem..¡± She called, hoping that he was still active on the phone.


    ¡°Yes..¡± Clem replied, trying to hold in hisughter; knowing that the human wouldn¡¯t take it lightly if she heard himughing. She really had a hot temper, and a short memory too. He thought.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that she had already forgotten what they had discussed yesterday. Or was it the sleep? He couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Could you still pick me.. I  know you might¡­¡± She was still saying, when he cut her off.


    ¡°It is okay Emma. I will be at your house in the next ten minutes, 5mins top. Just be ready.¡±  He said, smiling.


    ¡°Oh my gee¡­thanks Clem.¡± She replied, disconnecting the call.


    Clem smiled as he stared at his phone. One step taken, few more to go. He wondered whether she would be as feisty as she was, in bed. He hoped so. He was really counting on it.


    ¡°Hey Clem..¡±


    Clem turned, to see his twin staring at him. He hadn¡¯t seen here into his room. He hoped that she didn¡¯t overhear his conversation with Emma.


    ¡°Why are you smiling at your phone?¡± She asked, walking closer to him while  making an attempt to collect the gadget from his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, ire.¡± He replied sharply, remembering at that moment that she had bullied Emma at the eatery. He knew that she was a piece of work that was very obsessed with Derek; but he also prayed that she wouldn¡¯t cross Emma¡¯s path. They will tear each other apart. The two were both feisty.


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± ire said, making a movement like she was about leaving, but turning around sharply at thest moment, snatching the phone from him.


    Clem was speechless, he had been taken unawares. He thought she was about leaving, and had loosened his grip on the phone. He had forgotten that his sister was a sly wolf, and they were twins. So she almost matched him in agility and speed.


    ¡°Emma??¡± ire muttered as she unlocked her brother¡¯s phone, trying to remember where she had heard the name. It sounded familiar. ¡°Oh right, that petty human in the eatery.¡± She mused to herself. But what was her twin doing with her number? She thought.


    ¡°ire, can I have my phone now?¡± Clem inquired, getting annoyed. By the look on his twin¡¯s face, he knew that she must have figured out who he was speaking to on the phone.


    ¡°What are you doing with her number?¡±  She asked, wondering what they saw in the human. First, the Luna; now her brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±  He replied, snatching the phone back from her hands.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± ire said, dropping the topic; for now. She would find outter why her brother was already affliated with the human.


    ¡®She is supposed to be an enemy for god¡¯s sake.¡¯ She screamed inside her head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± Clem asked his sister. She was still in her nightwear.


    ¡°No, I want to train.¡± She replied, then bursted out.


    ¡± You know I don¡¯t understand y¡¯all in this pack. We are going for war in less than a month time, and every one is going to school. I guess it¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s fault though.¡± She rattled off, crossing her arms across her chest.


    ¡°ire, you know that we have to keep up appearances to reduce suspicions.¡± Clem said, standing up from his bed. He was  tired of his sister¡¯s displeasure with their alpha.


    ¡°But we have¡­¡±  she tried saying.


    ¡°ire, we will figure everything outter.¡± He said, cing his hands on her shoulders. He had to cut her off, unless he would bete in picking Emma up.


    Taking one nce at her brother and then the phone on his right hand which rested on her left shoulder, ire huffed, and left the room.


    With his sister gone, Clem sighed tiredly. His sister was a really a ton of work. Turning over the phone in his hand, the time read 7:49.


    ¡®Oh shit..¡¯ He cursed; he was alreadyte. He hurriedly wore the ck biker jacket which he had put out earlier on his bed, andced his shoes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Taking his car keys from the drawer closest to his bed, he took a bite of toast which his mother had kept for him on his reading table, and left the room. He whistled even as he stepped out of their house; the day seemed to be a good one.

 PICKING HER UP FOR SCHOOL II

    Emma ran to the bathroom with her white thick towel all wrapped around her, after her call with Clem. Muttering curses to herself, she switched on the shower and let it run for a while before stepping under it.


    ¡°How could I have forgotten what today was?¡± She muttered,yering shampoo on her hair. She really needed to do something about her love for sleep. Perhaps she would ask Melvina. She thought, then wondered why she thought of Melvina first when she needed help.


    For fudges sake, I just met her two days ago. She mused.


    As she shampooed and scrubbed herself softly but fast, she reminisced on how her life had changed rapidly in less than a week already. She was no longer under the care of her parents at seventeen, which was weird even for her. Amelia was 19, two years older her but was still pampered.


    ¡°Well I have to make the most of it.¡± Emma spoke aloud. ¡®I will have to make new friends too¡¯. She thought, remembering Melvina and the guys that had turned her dpidated house into a pce.


    Staring at the mirror while toweling herself, she promised to get Melvina a gift, then take the guys out with her first pay from her new work. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it would at least get them fries. ¡®That should start up a good friendship.¡¯ She muttered.


    Actually, Emma was excited about her new work, more than she was excited about school. The work would be her first work ever, her first own money too. All through her life, she had been left with no choice but to rely on her father for money. He didn¡¯t let them work too. He had said, not until they started living on their own, perhaps in college.


    Once, she and Amelia had applied as waitresses in a dinner restaurant; they had wanted to foot the bill of theirst prom night party themselves. Although they were two years apart, they had been in the same ss, owing more to her maic genius brain. She had skipped some sses, even advanced maths. The principal had managed to convince her father that it wasn¡¯t worth it, stalling her time since she already knew her way around books.


    Her father hadn¡¯t been happy about it when he found out that they had been working at a restaurant; a diner one at that. He had found out one evening when he hade to the diner with his business partner. He had seen Amelia swatting the hands of an older man who had wanted to touch her. He had gone livid in anger.


    Standing up, he had strolled over to the table, his business meeting forgotten entirely as he had bestowed a blow on the man who he had seen harassing his daughter. The blow earned gasps from the other diners and left a cut on the man¡¯s lips.


    Amelia and she, after watching the scene had taken off their work clothes and fled home; knowing fully well how hot their father¡¯s temper could be. He had threatened fire and brimstone on them when he hade home that night and grounded them for a week.  Since then, she had sworn off work with her sister.


    ¡°But he just threw me down here without any living expenses..¡± Emma grumbled, hanging the towel on its rack and stepping into her room.


    ¡®.. so that means he wanted me to work and fend for myself. Well it didn¡¯t go against his promise, I¡¯m living alone now.¡¯ She carped, taking out her underwear from her drawer and putting them on.


    Well she will work then. She thought. It mustn¡¯t be that hard as her father had said it would be. At least getting dinner for the guys and a gift for Melvina was enough motivation to do it.


    Emma thought of the guys as she wore the clothes which had brought out earlier. Actually, she was thinking of Derek. He was totally hot, but swung moods like a woman. She still remembered the look on his face when he had seen her chatting happily with Clem. She wondered whether she would see him again, perhaps in college.


    ¡®Missing him already?¡¯ Her mind taunted her.


    No! she screamed more to herself, bobbling her head in negative. The guy was really a jerk. She preferred Clem to him. Clem was very thoughtful and nice. She was totallyfortable around him.


    Humming a western blues, she finally put on a white snaggy polo over the ripped jeans she had worn earlier. Shepleted her dressing with her favourite chunky boots. It had been a gift from Amelia on herst birthday. Her sister had always known what she liked.


    She took her back pack, making sure her purse was in it. She needed the money in it for breakfast. The oatmeal in the refrigerator would have to waitter, time was already against her. She had to be in school.


    Walking out to her front porch, after turning off the lights in each section of the house, Emma found Clem waiting already for her by a blue mustang.


    ¡°Wow¡± She shouted, as she saw the car. It was thetest model. He must be really rich. She thought as she stared at her new friend that flexed a biker jacket.


    ¡°Come on Emma, let¡¯s go. We are already behind time.¡± He said, entering the car and roaring the engine back to life.


    Emma turned back hastily and locked her door, before rushing over to the car. She trailed her fingers over the blue sparkling beauty, and sighed in content. She also had a weakness to cars.


    ¡°Get in Emma, it¡¯s just a mustang.¡± Clem said, smiling at the look on the human¡¯s face. He was happy that his car had this much effect on her. He scored himself two points.


    She whistled, and got into the car. They drove off at a great speed, trying to beat time at its game.


    When they got to the campus, Emma had  to admit that her sister was right. The school was bloodugeringly beautiful. She thought, an awestruck look on her face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Clem took her to the rector¡¯s office, and during the meeting , she discovered that her father had already taken care of her whole admission process. So she just took some pamphlets and her ss n and walked off with Clem.


    He showed her, her department. She would be majoring in Political science. He also walked her to her ss. Emma could hear voices as they stood by the door, the lecturer was already teaching.


    ¡°Just go in. He wouldn¡¯t say much about you. We¡¯re in college now, not high school.¡± Clem said, referring to the lecturer.  ¡°I will be going now; I have sses.¡± He said, staring down at her.  Like an after thought, he pecked her on the cheek, and walked off to his department. He was studying architecture.


    Emma didn¡¯t want to read meaning into Clem¡¯s kiss, she had a bigger problem at hand. She thought as she stared at the door; her hands twerking in nervousness. She had to go into the ss, alone. She wished she hade earlier; then she would have gone in together with her course mates. It wouldn¡¯t be as scary as it was now.


    Finally, after some minutes had passed, She took a deep breath intermittently, then in and out for thest time, and opened the door.

 MEETING HIM IN CLASS

    Derek was nonplussed as he saw Emma walk into the ss. He shut his eyes for a second, and opened them again; she was actually the one.


    ¡°What is the little witch doing here?¡± He muttered to himself, still looking at her. ¡°Was this fate ying with him?¡±


    The lecturer had stopped teaching when she had stepped into the ss, with her head high. Her dress sense, though simple, was attention grabbing enough; the low waist ripped jeans gripped her ass firmly. He could see that the guys in the ss were gawking at her already. He gritted his teeth at the sight; They were gawking at his mate.


    ¡°I thought you concluded that you will reject her.¡± He heard his wolf say.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He replied back. He couldn¡¯t even bare other guys staring at her. What happens then when another guy finally has her?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You would kill him.¡± Maru said.


    And for once Derek didn¡¯t argue with his wolf. His wolf was right. He might kill any guy who touches Emma apart from him; His best friend not exempted.


    As he still watched her, he saw her turn after her short discussion with the lecturer, to shriek in surprise as her line of vision collided with his. He couldn¡¯t deny that the look on her face gave him no small joy as she walked towards him, staring at him; still surprised.


    He watched her take the next seat to him, and he purred in happiness. He was very happy that he had told the girl which had sat next to him earlier, to scoot away, as she kept fawning over him and saying irrelevant things.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, as she sat down.


    ¡°Are you dumb? I¡¯m obviously a student here.¡± He retorted, cing his hand on the history book whichid idly on his desk.


    ¡°You studying political science??¡± Emma inquired, her insides mushing at the thought of spending her college days with him. She had almost nked out when she had seen him looking all handsome and regal as she stepped into the ssroom few minutes ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m majoring in public administration. We just seem to offer this course code together.¡± He replied, hitting his ball pen steadily on his desk.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She replied, turning her head to face the lecturer who was going on and on about the  history of a nation that she was not really interested about. ¡®What am I going to do with it?¡¯ She thought.


    Trying so hard to ignore the nces that wereing steadily from Derek, Emma buried her eyes on the short, pot bellied lecturer who had been taking them on the history of Russia for over an hour now.


    ¡®Was he trying to bore holes on her face with his eyes?¡¯ She wondered, as she turned away from the lecturer for a second to catch a glimpse of Derek. He was still staring unabashedly, not even blinking or removing his gaze as she caught him staring.  Although she was happy to have caught his attention, she didn¡¯t want the look on his face. It was possessive. She didn¡¯t do possessive.


    ¡°¡­sent spies to the United States through five year olds. Anybody with an idea on how they were able to do it?¡± The lecturer asked, interrupting Emma¡¯s thoughts.


    No hands were raised.


    Emma scoffed.  Like seriously, no one could answer the question? She thought. ¡®Where did they all go to for their high school?¡¯


    She turned to Derek; he was still staring.


    ¡®Oh God¡¯ She muttered, only to see him smirk. ¡®what¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡¯ she asked herself in low tones.


    ¡°Anybody..??¡± The lecturer asked, his tone rising up a bit.


    Emma decided finally to answer the question, and end the grave silence in the ssroom ; but a petite brte beat her to it.


    ¡°It happened during the cold war. Russia which was part of the USSR, arranged some kids which gifted a portrait to the Secretary General of the United States. They collected it and ced it in his office. It took them seven years before they could discover that the portrait contained a monitoring chip which had recorded all their dealings in the office all through those years..¡± The beautiful brte concluded, still seating.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The lecturer shrilled, happiness brimming in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked the brte, who Emma could see was also bored in the ss. ¡®A kindred.¡¯ She thought and smiled.


    ¡°Ava.¡± The brte said jadedly. ¡°Ava Brighton.¡±


    ¡°Ava..¡± Emma tasted the name on her lips. She liked the girl already. She would meet herter too. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to have a female friend around your age in the county.


    ¡°Okay Ava.. You will be my personal assistant in ss from now.¡± The lecturer said, earning a grunt from the brte. He took his books from the desk in front of him, and left the ss; but not before dropping an assignment for them.


    ¡°Read extensively on the cold war, and summit a summary on it, of not less than 1000 words, to Ava next tomorrow.¡± He said, while walking out.


    This brought grunts and groveling from the students who saw it as an act of punishment, moreso, wickedness.


    Emma had no problem with it though. She knew she could round up with it today. Bringing out her ss n, she discovered that she didn¡¯t have any other course today, except the orientation that was scheduled for the new students at 12pm.


    While she considered whether it was worth it or not, she heard Derek talking to someone.


    ¡°.. sure. I will be around.¡±  The voice which Emma knew was feminine replied back to whatever Derek had asked.


    She turned, out of curiosity she told herself, to see that the girl was no other person than Ava.


    ¡°Okay then, see youter.¡±  Derek said, as the girl nodded and walked away not sparing her even a nce.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Emma asked, before she could stop herself. She bit her lips at her blunt action. ¡®Now he would think that I¡¯m jealous.¡¯ She thought.


    Derek smirked as he heard his little witch question. He decided to y with her .


    ¡°Jealous are we?¡± He asked, taunting her.


    ¡°You wish..¡± Emma muttered and scoffed. Taking up her back pack, she stood up, her mind already made up; she was going to the coffee shop to start her work shift. The orientation could wait.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going to¡­?¡± Derek was saying, when two girls snagged his hands, clinging to him.


    Emma already knew what wasing next. It seems the college life isn¡¯t much different from high school; perhaps an upgraded version of it. She thought.


    ¡°Can we have your contact?¡± The duo said, battling their eyshes at Derek.


    She scoffed again, and had taken her bag to walk out of the scene that seemed to make her extra annoyed for no reason she could exin, when her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello..¡± She said, turning to see that Derek had stopped talking with the girls, two more had even joined the party. He was staring at her.


    ¡°Emma.¡± The voice said.


    Emma smiled, it was Clem.


    ¡°Hey Clem, I was about calling now. Are you done with ss?¡± She asked, walking towards the entrance of her ss.


    ¡°Yes. Should Ie and pick you?¡± He asked over the phone.


    ¡°Yes..¡± Emma said, as she strolled out of the ss, not taking a backward nce at Derek and his minions for once.


    If she had, she would have seen the strong look of hurt and anger on his face.

 A COSTLY LIE

    Derek was shut up in his thoughts as he ruminated on what had just happened.


    Did his little witch just speak with his beta over the phone? He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡®When had they even exchanged contacts? They all had left her ce that day together; or did her go back?¡¯


    These questions assailed his mind so much that he could feel himself having a headache, even though it was nearly impossible. Their kind didn¡¯t usually experience that.


    ¡°He must have gone over to her ce yesterday. That dork..¡± Maru said angrily.


    Derek reasoned that it was so too.


    He remembered now that he had asked ire when she had visited him yesterday about her twin and she had replied that he had visited a friend.


    He had queried further to know the particr friend, with the aim of going there too as he didn¡¯t want to spend a second with any girl that wasn¡¯t her mate but she had replied that she didn¡¯t know. ¡®He didn¡¯t tell me.¡¯ She had said.


    ¡°So he went to see my little witch.¡± Derek said to himself, getting angrier at the thought, now recalling that Shane had told him that Clem hade back by 7pm yesterday.


    ¡®Did he spend the whole day with her?¡¯ ¡®What were they doing?¡¯ He thought.  His nose red in anger as a picture of his beta kissing his little witch crossed his mind.


    No no. she wouldn¡¯t do that. He clenched and unclenched his fists; forgetting for a little while that he was in public.


    ¡°Hey, Can you hear us?¡± A voice asked, shattering his thoughts. ¡°We are inviting you to our house warming party this Friday night..¡± It continued.


    He looked over to see that it was one of the girls that had snagged his hands earlier, the one with a mole underneath her lips. She had a card in her hands. But that wasn¡¯t his business. He had to find his Emma.


    He took his back pack, not minding the questioning res and pouts from the girls, and strolled out of the ss. With his augmented wolf¡¯s hearing, he could still hear their chatterings;


    ¡°Hey!!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so full of himself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me him. I would be if I was half as attractive as him.¡±


    ¡°I hopes hees to the party.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t collect the card. So he wouldn¡¯t know the location.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess I will have to try again tomorrow.¡±


    Derek tuned the girls off, as he stepped into the hallway. The human girls could be so desperate.


    ¡°¡­Except our mate.¡± Maru chipped in.


    ¡°Yes, except our mate.¡± He muttered in agreement as he remembered their first meeting. He smiled at the memory. His mate was sure as feisty as they came. ¡®Only if she was a wolf..¡¯ He thought dolefully.


    As he walked down the block, towards the school¡¯s luxurious cafeteria, he saw his beta and his mate sitting on a bench under a fine tree which had a thick good shade. They wereughing like they had no care in the world. His heart tightened at this view.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps, you should tell him that she is your mate.¡±  He heard his wolf say.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t believe that. We weren¡¯t suppose to know or have our mate till we are 18.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Tell him the full story then.¡± Maru said tiredly. ¡°He¡¯s your beta. He would know how to keep it a secret from the others.¡±


    Derek pondered on his wolf¡¯s statement and agreed with it for the second time today. It was better that Clem knew that Emma was his mate to avoid his title being stripped from him.


    He was about walking over to them when a hand drew him back. Turning back to see the airhead who had interrupted him from getting to his mate, he was shocked when he saw who it was.


    ire.


    ¡®What was she doing in school today?¡¯  He thought, staring at her. She had told him yesterday when she visited that she wouldn¡¯t be starting sses anytime soon; that she preferred to train.


    ¡°ire, What are you doing here?¡± He asked finally.


    ¡°I came to see you. Are you not happy seeing me?¡± She said, battling her eyelids at him.


    ¡°I ¡­am..¡± He stuttered. ¡°But I thought you told me that you wouldn¡¯t being to sses anytime soon.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but I changed my mind.¡± She said, smiling widely at him.


    Derek cursed inwardly. This wasn¡¯t good at all. He thought. If she was saying the truth, that means he would have to stay away from his little witch. He wouldn¡¯t want her to be a prey to ire, when he wasn¡¯t around.


    He turned away from ire to look at his little witch. She was still talking with his beta. He wondered what they were talking about. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she be doing her assignment.¡¯ He thought angrily.


    ¡°What is that dummy human doing with my brother?¡± He heard ire say, and cursed again. She must have followed the movement of his eyes, and of course it hadnded on the couple underneath the tree, oblivious of their surroundings.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asked, turning his eyes away from the couple, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°The human.¡± ire said, happy that at least Derek wasn¡¯t fascinated with the human, or so she thought.


    ¡°Oh, what about her?¡± Derek asked, still feigning nonchncy. He was almost going mad with fury as he saw his beta holding Emma¡¯s hands. But he had to control it; it might get messier if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡¯s an asshole; so full of herself. I don¡¯t know what my twin sees in her. Can¡¯t he just wait for his mate? Our birthday is just two weeks away.¡± She said in a beat.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Derek tried saying and bit his lips, trying to rein in his temper. He had almost defended Emma.


    ¡°I¡¯m what..?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°You are right.¡± He said finally, lying through his teeth. He couldn¡¯t believe he had agreed with the crap that his beta¡¯s sister just vomited.


    ¡°She¡¯s a dunce and a leech.¡± He continued, ignoring for a second the rm bells that rang in his head.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of me?¡±  A voiceced with hurt croaked out.

 HIS GAMMA’S MESSAGE

    Oh God, no.. no. Derek chanted repeatedly, his heart hammering rapidly  in his chest as he heard his little witch¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you going to answer me or stand there like an idiot?¡± She asked, angercing every word that spurted from her mouth.


    But he didn¡¯t want to turn yet.


    ¡°Maru, what should I do?¡± He mind whispered to his wolf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You started the war. You should end it.¡± Maru said.


    Derek already knew that his wolf was angry with him. He hurt their mate. ¡°But I had no choice.¡± He thought weakly.


    ¡°Hey, bean head!¡±  Emma called angrily, poking her index finger at Derek¡¯s back. ¡°What did you say I am?¡± She queried, trying hard to mask the hurt she felt when she heard his opinion about her.


    ¡®A dunce, a leech??¡¯ She scoffed as she repeated the foul words in her head. She was none of that. She didn¡¯t know where he got his opinion from, she didn¡¯t care but she was going to prove him wrong. No one steps over her. No one, ever.


    ¡°Cut the crap out.. leech.¡±


    Emma heard the harsh voice, then felt a hand swatting her finger away from Derek¡¯s back. She looked at the way the voice came from, only to see the blondie; the blondie that had tried bullying her in the eatery; the blondie that Melvina called ire.


    ¡®What was the bitch doing here?¡¯ She thought angrily. Looking from Derek who had swiveled when the blondie called her a leech  to the blondie, a crazy thought urred to her. ¡®Were they dating?¡¯ She wondered, getting angrier at the thought.


    ¡°ire, calm down.¡± She heard Clem say, trying to pacify the bitch. She had forgotten for a minute that he was there.


    They had been talking earlier under the tall oak tree, when she had spotted Derek and a girl she couldn¡¯t ce talking. She had been displeased at the sight for reasons she could not exin and had told Clem that it would be nice for them to say hi to Derek. Her actual reason had been to disrupt the conversation going on between the duo in front of her that were discussing in hush tones under the warm gaze of the sun.


    He had agreed, but reluctantly-she noticed but didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to stop the convo in front, going on without her. He had went on with her till she got to the duo. And that was when she heard the remark. It had hurt her, and she wasn¡¯t happy with herself for feeling hurt. She shouldn¡¯t be; he wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Okay, I think we should do some introductions here.¡± She heard the bitch blondie say.


    ¡°I¡¯m ire.¡± The blondie continued, twirling her long blond hair around her fingers.


    ¡°This is Clem.. my brother.¡± She stated, pointing at Clem while emphasizing ¡®brother¡¯.


    Emma was petrified. ¡°Your brother?¡± she croaked out.


    ¡°Yes dunce.. my brother.¡± The ire replied. ¡°We¡¯re twins actually.¡± She stated, grinning evily.


    Emma turned to look at Clem take a nervous stance. He hadn¡¯t mention that he had a sister when they had talked about their families under the oak tree. They were even twins. She winced at the betrayal.


    ¡°Andstly, this is Derek¡­ My boyfriend.¡± The bitch concluded, running her fingers over Derek¡¯s chest as she made the introduction.


    Emma didn¡¯t know why again, but she felt more hurt knowing that Derek was dating ire, than Clem being twins with her. Her heart was twisting in pain, and she didn¡¯t like it. She had to leave; her morning shift would soon be starting anyway.


    She turned to walk out of the scene, her strength to fight having being drained outpletely by the introductions, but she was pulled back by the bitch. She just knew it was her. Only a bitch would drag someone that way.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she said, pushing off her hands.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±  ire asked.


    ¡°Work.¡± She replied monotonely.


    ¡°Well introduce yourself, or do you want me to do that for you?¡± ire continued, smirking. ¡°It would be an honor.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got then.¡± Emma said, curious to know but also knowing that the bitch would only just try to humiliate her further.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± ire screamed a little, rubbing her hands in sweet victory. The human is sure stupid. She thought. She wouldn¡¯t have given me permission to introduce her.


    She had seen the human leave the bench with her twin, strolling towards them and had concluded that the human must really know Derek to be looking at him that way. She had confirmed thatter by throwing a jab at her, knowing fully well that she was right behind them and that Derek would concur with her; he wouldn¡¯t be caught dead defending a human.


    Oh the joy when she had seen the hurt look on the human¡¯s face. It was fucking priceless. It was also obvious that she was crushing on Derek.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯sing for her.¡¯ ire thought. Nobody is stealing Derek from her; not to mention a weak pathetic human. She just have to make the introduction short and sweet.


    ¡°Well, guys meet Emma. She is..¡± she was saying before Derek cut her off.


    ¡°Knock it off already ire.¡± He said, staring at her in contempt.


    ire couldn¡¯t understand it. Did the human already bewitch her Derek? She would have to kill her then. No one is taking him away from her.


    ¡°Oh shut it, bean head.¡± Emma said, cutting in. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you care now. Why not give your girlfriend a helping hand to introduce me better?¡± She continued, trying to sound nonchnt; even though his earlier remark had hurt her.


    Derek was hurt as he heard his little witch¡¯sment. It was his fault. He concluded. He had started this, and he would end it too.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Stepping around Emma, he put his hands on her shoulder, neglecting the re he got from his beta and the gasps from ire and made the introduction.


    ¡°Hello guys, this is Emma. My..¡± Derek was saying, when Shane butted in.


    ¡°His newest friend.¡± He said, pinching Emma¡¯s cheek. The human had gone beet red. Shane didn¡¯t know whether it was his pinch or Derek¡¯s hand over her shoulders. For some reasons, he thought theter was the case.


    ¡°Shane..¡± Derek called tiredly, but in relief. He had almost introduced Emma as his mate.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Maru whined.


    Derek ignored his wolf, and turned to his gamma who was now standing close to Clem. He didn¡¯t see ire. She must have stomped off in anger after Shane had called Emma his newest friend. Well he didn¡¯t care; it was better that way.


    ¡°What are you doing here man.. I thought you didn¡¯t have sses today.¡± He finally said, trying to mask the happiness that he felt that his little witch hadn¡¯t thrown off his hand from her shoulder.


    He drew her closer, ignoring the angry look on his beta¡¯s face. They would sort out their issuester. He thought.


    ¡°Yeah yeah.. I don¡¯t  buh..¡± Shane said, then paused.


    ¡°But what..¡± He asked.


    ¡°Your father sent me to call you. Your Uncle is here.¡± Shane concluded, rubbing his forehead.

 THE DESPISED UNCLE

    Emma could literally see the thick tension in the air; a sharp knife could cut through it. From the expression on the boys¡¯ faces, she could tell that the uncle in question wasn¡¯t the Christmas gifts type; the boys didn¡¯t like him.


    She knew she needed to leave. This was some deep shit family matter, and from experience she knew they would be more ufortable that she was there. It was better she left, and gave them some privacy; she had a work to get to anyway.


    ¡°Uhmm guys..¡± She said, trying to shuffle her neck away from Derek¡¯s hand; it hurt already from his tight grip since Shane mentioned his uncle. But she had enjoyed the feel of it while itsted; although she felt stupid for even allowing him to pull her closer after his jab at her. She didn¡¯t understand why her emotions were so weak when ites to him.


    ¡°I need to get to work.¡± She finished finally, also giving up on shuffling her neck away. He would just let me go himself. She thought, as she stared at the guys who seemed to have zoned in on her.


    ¡°Work?¡± Derek muttered. ¡°What work?¡± He asked, looking down at his little witch with questioning eyes; his uncle-centered-thoughts forgotten for a moment.


    Emma huffed, ignoring the sweet tingles that slide down her spine at his gaze. ¡®Why is he acting all interested? He should go to his girlfriend¡¯ She thought, not minding the pang of jealousy she felt when she considered ire as the girlfriend.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She heard him say and sighed; she had zoned out again.


    ¡°I got her a work at a caf¨¦. She has the morning shift there.¡± Clem stated, before she could answer.


    Emma winced when she felt Derek¡¯s grip tightening on her neck once more. Yet she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. It seems she wasn¡¯t alone in the jealous ring. And man, was she so happy about it.


    ¡°We have to be going Derek.¡± Shane said, as he could feel the tension rising again; although for a different reason this time around. He knew he had to stop it; there were heavier matters on ground.


    Derek shifted his gaze to his gamma; he knew what thetter was trying to do. And he had to go along with it.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He said, sliding his arms off his little witch¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need anything.¡± He mentioned, cing his two hands again on her shoulder; turning her to face him this time.


    ¡°Why?¡± she retorted, crossing her arms across her chest.


    He would haveughed at the fake-brave look on her face, but he had learnt from experience that she wouldn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t want to make her angry for the second or third time today.


    ¡°Because I care..¡± He answered, caressing her cheek softly; smiling as he saw her blush. He knew that she wasn¡¯t expecting that sort of answer from him, wasn¡¯t expecting the touch either.


    ¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t have your number.¡± She muttered softly, to his amusement. His little witch was really cute. He thought staring at her.


    He collected her phone which was in her hand, and input his cell number.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call.¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She muttered, and left; but not without saying goodbye to Clem and Shane.


    ¡°You both are a beautiful sight to behold.¡± Shane said, smirking as he watched his alpha still staring after Emma as she walked farther away from them.


    ¡°Yeah, for now.¡± Clem muttered.


    Derek snapped his head away from the sight of his little witch, towards his beta as he heard his words.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I said..¡± Clem was talking, before Shane interrupted.


    ¡°Guys knock it off. We have to go.¡± He stated. ¡°And I think we might have a pack meeting after your uncle leaves.¡± He said, looking at Derek.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Clem asked. ¡°We just had one two days ago.¡±


    ¡°I think you are forgetting how tiring and conniving Derek¡¯s Uncle could be.¡±  Shane said.


    Clem huffed. How could he forget? The man was a cold coward and he didn¡¯t understand why Derek¡¯s father still entertained him. Yes, they were brothers.. and so fucking what? He thought.


    Turning away, he could see Derek already walking off, head bowed down in deep thought.  He remembered what had happened earlier with Emma. His alpha was unusually protective of the human. He hoped it was just a mere crush that they would fight over, and not his mate. His twin would go crazy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be going then.¡± He said, referring to Shane who stood adjacent to him staring at their soon to be alpha.


    He nodded, and they both went off fast in matching strides until they were at the same walking length with Derek.


    The trio sauntered from the college grounds to the outside environs in silence. No one seemed to have anything to say.


    ¡°Are we going to walk? I came with my car.¡± Clem finally said, as they got to the parking lot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in then.¡± Derek stated. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to walk even. It was Anthony who had dropped him off at school; his car had developed a weird fault this morning.


    Clem took out his keys, unlocked the door of the shiny mustang and turned on the ignition; letting the locked doors out so that hispanions could enter. When they did, he zoomed off at a great speed.


    They got to the pack house fifteen minutester.


    Derek stepped out of the car immediately, before Clem could turn off  the ignition. He had to see his mother.


    Walking up into his residence, knowing that his friends could find their way if they want to, he went straight to the kitchen through the back door. And as he had thought, his mother stood in the kitchen with his little sister preparing pancakes.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mom.¡± He greeted, walking closer to the duo which stood near the kitchen sink.


    Melvina whirled around at her son¡¯s voice, smiling when she saw him.


    ¡°How was your first day at college?¡± She asked enthusiastically, dropping a fine shaped batter in the pan on the fire.


    ¡°Boring as high school.¡± He replied, carrying his baby sister up. She had trotted towards him when she caught sight of him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Shane told me¡­¡± He was saying when his father and his uncle came into the kitchen.


    ¡°Derek.¡± His father called, surprised to see him in the kitchen. He had been waiting for him in the sitting room as he thought he would pass through there normally.


    ¡°Good afternoon Dad.¡± Derek greeted


    ¡°Good afternoon Uncle Arnold.¡± He muttered.

 THE DESPISED UNCLE II

    Melvina watched her son murmur a greeting at his Uncle, and sighed. It seems her youngd hadn¡¯t forgiven his paternal uncle for what he had done during thest pack war.


    Well she could understand why her son was finding it difficult to forgive the cunning man; she was still trying to get past his act of betrayal and cowardice even. She didn¡¯t understand why her husband was so determined to involve his brother in the recent meetings. Wasn¡¯t thest act of cowardice enough proof to him that the bulky man in front of them was up to no good at all? She wondered.


    ¡°Eva get to your room; the adults have something to talk about.¡± She said to her five year old daughter, who has found her brother¡¯s arms a morefortable ce to stay.


    ¡°But Mom, I¡¯m an adult already.¡± The little girl with deep ck long hair said, pouting her lips.


    ¡°And why do you say so?¡± Arnold asked, finding it funny that his five year old niece was already iming to be an adult. He wondered if she knew what she was wishing for.  At a time, when he had been twelve, he had wished to remain a child, wanting to escape the responsibilities that came with adulthood. But then if wishes were horses, beggars will ride. He had grown faster than he wanted, but had never regretted it. Adulthood still had its perks, as much as it came with responsibilities.


    ¡°Because Derek said so..¡± She replied, snuggling further into her big brother¡¯s embrace. She had always looked up to him since she knew what was ¡®go¡¯ and e¡¯. Her big brother was her role model.


    ¡°Oh.. I see..¡± Arnold said, amused already as he stared as his nephew who looked at him like he had grown two heads. He knew that he wasn¡¯t his nephew¡¯s favorite person since thest pack war; but then who cares. He had to do what was necessary to survive; no matter whose ass was gored.


    ¡°Seems we will be going to the sitting room then.¡± Peter said, knowing that Eva wouldn¡¯t budge much. He would have to leave her to his mate. He was emotionally weak when it came to hisst seed; he rarely scolded her even. She was the fruit of hister years; he hadn¡¯t been expecting another after his son. The pack doctor had said it was impossible; well they had said the same for Derek too. But the moon goddess had shone her beautiful countenance on them, and for that he was very grateful.


    ¡°Eva, stay with Mom. Okay?¡± He continued, stepping closer to her, and ruffling her hair gently; the way she liked it.


    ¡°But Dad..¡± She was still saying, when he cut her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn how to cook like your mother again? You remember that it is one of the ways to be an adult right.?¡± He asked, in a bid to cajole her to stay back in the kitchen; letting Derek go.


    ¡°Yes..¡± The little girl muttered, then turned to Derek and tapped him on the chest; signifying that he should drop her to the ground.


    Derekplied, and squatted; letting her down from his arms gently.


    ¡°I wille byter.¡± He said, as he gazed at his little sister lovingly. If she were older, they might have been mistaken as twins. They really looked alike, with the deep blue eyes, straight nose and deep ck long hair.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She screamed happily, overjoyed at her brother¡¯s statement, as she went off to her mother¡¯s side, tugging her by the helm of her long blue gown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in then.¡± Peter said, a smile on his face as he took ast glimpse of his daughter before exiting the kitchen.


    Arnold followed suit.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join them?¡± Melvina asked her son who still stood at the same position staring at the entrance where the two males just went through.


    ¡°I am.¡± Derek said, walking towards the door. But just before he went through the entrance, he turned back quickly, trotted to the kitchen counter and picked a pancake.


    ¡°Derek..¡± Melvina called. ¡°You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡± Derek cut in, before putting the pancake in his mouth.


    ¡°Mmhmm..¡± He moaned, as the delicious taste of his mother¡¯s pancake hit his taste buds. His mother¡¯s pancakes were the best he had ever eaten yet.


    Melvina smiled and shook her head at the expression on her son¡¯s face; her words swallowed back up. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary again to let him know that the pancake he had just taken was amongst the one she had counted to give his uncle. He might take more of it, deeming his Uncle unfit for eating their pancakes.


    Arnold had always liked her pancakes. He had even told his mate at that time, before the pack war that drifted them apart, to learn her own methods of making the pancake. Jan had been a good student then. She thought. She wondered how she was faring. They hadn¡¯t seen or spoken since thest pack war, seven years ago.


    ¡°Get going now, before your father links you up in anger.¡± She said, pushing Derek whose eyes were match-made to the pancakes on the counter, towards the door.


    ¡°Okay Mom. Okay.¡± He said. ¡°Keep a lot for me.¡± He continued, referring to the pancakes, as he stepped out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± Melvina replied, knowing that he would hear her, before turning away from the entrance to check on her pancakes.


    ¡°Eva!!¡± She screamed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She shouted, rushing towards her little daughter who was trying to put her hand into the pan, perhaps to scoop out a pancake. She had also battered herself with flour while trying to make her own batter, whilst her mother discussed with her brother.


    ¡°Mom..¡± Eva whined, as Melvina carried her down from the stool she had climbed on  to do her ¡®cooking¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m cooking. I¡¯m an adult now.¡± She fussed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 BAD NEWS

    Derek would have found therge portrait of the family interesting and beautiful to look at, if it hadn¡¯t been brought by his uncle.


    ¡°Was it a peace offering?¡± He thought to himself. Well if it was, It was a sham. He concluded, removing his eyes from the portrait which was a fine piece of art with beautiful bright colors; it was painted.


    He turned to see his father and his uncle staring at him inquisitively. ¡®Did they ask for anything?¡¯ He thought, as he stared back at them, piquing up his eyebrows in the process; not minding that it seemed rude after zoning out on them.


    ¡°Derek..¡± His father called. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the question?¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you zoned out while we were discussing important matters!!¡± Peter bawled, his voice booming across the ends of therge room. He couldn¡¯t fathom why his son was always this less concerned towards pack issues. ¡®Is he not aware that he would be taking over in less than a month time?¡¯ He thought to himself angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father.¡± Derek stated, bowing his head a bit; knowing that he had annoyed his old man again. But it really wasn¡¯t his fault.


    He had tried to listen, with a focus in its highest quantity and quality when he had first stepped in. But it had zapped out when his uncle started talking about his pack, his daughter¡¯s agility and aplishments and his son¡¯s unique intelligence. It had been obvious to him that his cunning uncle had been trying to show off.


    And so he had started thinking about his little witch; his mate.


    ¡°Derek..¡± His Uncle called this time around.   ¡°Have you found your mate yet?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I thought I had have to wait till I¡¯m 18 to find that out.¡± He replied sharply. He couldn¡¯t let his father know, not to mention his devious uncle that he had found his mate already. The duo would be an unstoppable force in making sure he rejects his little witch.


    ¡°That¡¯s the normality for usual wolves. You are unusual; special rather.¡± Arnold said. The knowledge that his younger brother hadn¡¯t an inkling that his son had a mate already confirmed what his daughter had reported to him two days ago. His nephew¡¯s mate was a human, and he was hiding it from his father. This made the job easier and faster. He thought.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t found her or him yet.¡± Derek said, cing an emphasis on the ¡®him¡¯, in a bid to dislodge his uncle for a second. It worked.


    Arnold¡¯s face ashened as he heard his nephew mention a ¡®him¡¯ mate; not because he was prejudiced against it but for the thought that he would be stronger and more powerful together with a he, than a she-mate. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his ns. But then he remembered that thed already had a mate; a human mate. His nephew had just mentioned the possibility of a he-mate to dislodge him for a while. The truth riled him up, but he hid it with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, whichever one that the moon goddess gives..¡± He finally said, with a devious smirk on his lips.


    Derek already knew that his n had worked when he saw the pale look on Arnold¡¯s face; his uncle had been taken aback by hisment for reasons he couldn¡¯t decipher yet. But he hadn¡¯t taken into consideration his father¡¯s reaction; the entirety of his focus had been on his uncle.


    ¡°Derek.¡± His father called. ¡°Do you like boys?¡± He asked sharply, his face scrunching up a bit.


    ¡°No.¡± He responded sharply. There wasn¡¯t a need to ponder on the question. He already had his little witch.


    Peter sighed in relief at his son¡¯s answer. He wouldn¡¯t want a male mate for his son. It probably might cause issues sooner in the future.


    ¡°So, how are my cousins doing?¡± Derek asked. Anything to change the mate topic. He thought; even if it had been discussed before.


    ¡°They are fine.¡± Arnold stated monotonely, knowing what his nephew had done. He had veered the discussion away from the mate zone.


    ¡°How¡¯s Aunt Jan?¡± Derek continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine too.¡± Arnold replied, hiding his


    impatience with a smirk.


    ¡°How¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut it out Derek.¡± Peter said, tired already from his son¡¯s chatter.


    ¡°Your Uncle would be sending some of his pack warriors to train with us. We would be sending some of ours over to his ce too.¡± He pronounced.


    Derek was taken aback. ¡®What was his father doing now?¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The White sted pack are easily the biggest pack around here. So we need all the war lore we can get; hence the transfer of warriors. We could learn from each other. We couldbine forces to win this war.¡± Peter said.


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Derek could see the why but the whom was wrong. He thought. His uncle was too cunning to be trusted. He knew that the white sted pack was the biggest and strongest pack around them and that they would need all the help they could get, but he also knew that his Uncle¡¯s pack wouldn¡¯t be a good affiliate to the ck moon pack; they were too egotistical.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think..¡± He tried saying, but was cut off by his father.


    ¡°It has already been decided.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s for the good of the pack.¡± He mentioned, not taking note of the devious smile on his brother¡¯s lips which had gotten wider.


    ¡°But Dad..¡± Derek was saying


    ¡°I know you have doubts about your uncle but he brought this portrait over there as a peace offering. Let bygones be bygones.¡± Peter said to him through the pack¡¯s link.


    Arnold saw the linkmunication happen, but refused to kvetch on it.  He already got what he wanted. The n was already in motion.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek muttered.


    He would have to wait till he was alpha then; there was no way he was going to allow his uncle meddle in his affairs. He would also stop the truce.


    ¡°Call for a pack meeting at seven, this night.¡± His father said. ¡°We have to let them know of thetest developments.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said, staring at his uncle nkly.


    Arnold met his nephew¡¯s stare, and winced. He knew he would be a problem when he became the alpha.


    ¡°I will just have to aplish the n first then.¡± He thought to himself. But for now, he needed his sister inw¡¯s pancakes. The smell had been terrorizing him ever since he came.


    ¡°Derek..¡± He called. ¡°Get me some pancakes.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 BAD NEWS II

    Melvina soughed as she watched her son lumber into the kitchen, looking so crestfallen and mncholic. She wondered what had transpired between the three males in the room.


    For a moment, she had wanted to attribute it to her mate knowing that their son had a human mate, but then she brushed it off; if he knew, she would have heard angry shouts already. He would have barged into the kitchen, knowing that she had already known about it.


    ¡°Mom, He wants some pancakes.¡± Derek said distastefully, sitting down tiredly on a stool near the kitchen counter; his head bowed down a bit. His father¡¯s earlier pronouncement had zapped energy from him; it still taunted him. He was sure that his uncle was up to no good.


    Melvina already knew  the ¡®he¡¯ her son referred to. His tone said it all.


    ¡°What happened? What did you all talk about? Why are you looking so downcast?¡±  She asked all at once, as she picked a te from the rack.


    ¡°Dad wants tobine forces with Uncle Arnold¡¯s pack.¡± He muttered angrily, tapping his index finger steadily on the counter.


    ¡°ng..!!!¡±


    The te made a long ringing metallic sound as it came in contact with the tiled floor. It had fallen off from Melvina¡¯s hand as she heard her son¡¯s statement.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asked Derek, the fallen tepletely forgotten, as she took a slow step towards him.


    ¡°Dad wants tobine forces with Uncle Arnold.¡± He repeated monotonely, not even taking note of his mother¡¯s shock, or the fallen te. His mind was totally on how he could thwart his uncle¡¯s ns. Although it would be an added stress to him and his friends, he decided to keep a keen and watchful eye on his uncle and the pack warriors that would be sent by him.


    ¡°And why would he do that?¡± Melvina asked, getting annoyed at the decision. Was her mate so gullible or what?


    ¡°Well, ording to him, he wants us to exchange knowledge and also team up to fight off the white sted pack.¡± Derek mentioned.


    ¡°But..¡± She tried saying, when she saw her son¡¯s eyes gloss over for a second. It seemed he was receiving a message through the pack link. She decided to wait till he was donemunicating.


    ¡°Dad wants the pancakes now.¡± He finally said, standing up from the stool.


    ¡°Okay. We will discuss thister then.¡± She said, to which Derek nodded to.


    Picking up the te which had fallen off her hands when she had heard the bad news from her son, Melvina took it to the sink and rinsed it again. Using a clean hand towel which hung on a rail, she cleaned off the water droplets from the te before scooping some pancakes from the big metallic bowl on the counter, near the microwave, into it.


    ¡°Where is Eva?¡± Derek asked as he watched his mother scoop some pancakes into the round flowery-designed ceramic te.


    ¡°I sent her to her room to read and sleep. She was making a mess of my batter earlier.¡± Melvina replied, as she recalled her little daughter¡¯s attempt at cooking. A smile crawled its way stealthily across her lips as she relived the memory.


    Derek seeing the smile on his mother¡¯s lips after her earlier outburst, smiled too; knowing that his little sister had done it again. She always had this aura of happiness around her, spreading it forth to the people surrounding her. He wondered what she actually did this time with his mother¡¯s batter.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Melvina said, handing over a blue stic tray which contained  two tes of yummy, sweet smelling pancakes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes I know, yours is there in the bowl.¡± She said, interrupting her son¡¯s statement. She already knew what he had wanted to talk about. Her son was a dire pancake lover; or a fan of hers rather.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek muttered, before turning away and walking towards the door that will lead him to the sitting room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Melvina shouted. She had just remembered that she hadn¡¯t put the syrup on the pancakes. Picking up the syrup, she walked over to Derek as he stood transfixed at the door post, and poured it gingerly on the pancakes.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± She said, taking a step back.


    Derek nodded, then walked off with the tray.


    ¡°Arnoldbining forces with us?? That¡¯s the most ridiculous thing I have heard this year.¡± Melvina mused to herself. She would have to discuss this over with her mate tonight. There was no way she was letting her brother inw and his minions into her pack; the man couldn¡¯t be trusted, not after what he had done during thest pack war.


    Collecting a rag from the rail, close to the window pane, she started a clean up work on her kitchen. Eva¡¯s ¡®adult cooking¡¯ still had its impact everywhere in the room. It could be seen in the litters of flour droplets on the counter and the floor.


    She must have cleaned for a while, before Derek came back into the kitchen. He strutted to the side of the counter where the big bowly, picked up a pancake and started eating.


    ¡°Derek, use a te.¡± She said. ¡°And take a seat too.¡± She mentioned, pointing at the nearest stool to the counter. ¡°It¡¯s not like the pancakes are running away.¡± She added in a whisper, but knowing that it was loud enough for her son to hear.


    ¡°So what again did your uncle say?¡± She asked, as dropped the rag on the sink, taking a seat on one the three stools in the kitchen.  Derek was already sitting on one, inpliance to her earlier statement.


    ¡°Well, he is sending some of his pack warriors to us. Dad is also sending some of ours to his; exchange of intelligence ording to him.¡± He said, pouring arge amount of syrup on the pancakes whichy idly, waiting to be eaten, on a te in front of him.


    ¡°Oh God.¡± Melvina muttered. This was getting out of hand. She thought.


    Watching her son gurble up the rest of the pancakes, she wondered, on the side, why her mate could be so forgiving and trusting towards his elder brother after what he had done seven years ago.


    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± Derek said, taking a bottle of water from the refrigerator.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She said. ¡°Where are you going to?¡± She asked, taking note of his stance. He was looking towards the kitchen backdoor.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am going to see her.¡± He replied, walking towards the exit door.


    ¡°Emma?¡± She queried.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered, leaving the kitchen.

 FIRSY DAY AT WORK

    Emma sighed heavily as she served thest table before her shiftes to an end.


    Her whole body was aching from the three hours of steady running around to take orders and to serve in response to the orders taken. She was famished, but grateful that it had alle to an end.  She also knew that it would get better with time;first times were usually the worst.


    ¡°Wheew, finally.¡± She muttered, removing the caf¨¦¡¯s uniform and badge and cing it in one of the racks in the worker¡¯s closet. Picking up her bag which was in the same row with the racks, she trudged out of the room, humming the fifth harmony¡¯s ¡®it¡¯s all about ck magic¡¯.


    Saying a few byes to her co workers, she walked out of the Ac-overrun caf¨¦ into the ensp of the hot sun. Cursing at the sun tiredly as she walked; she took out a yellow stripped scarf from her pocket, and wiped her face rigorously; some beads of sweats had already made their way across her forehead.


    ¡°Hey.¡± A male voice called out.


    But Emma continued on her course. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for guys who thought they were handsome enough to stop a girl walking. They were all egotistical brats. She thought.


    ¡°Hey.¡± The voice called out again, for the second time;  this time holding her by the hand, thus stopping her movement forcefully.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She shouted, getting irritated at his touch for no apparent reason. She med it on her tiredness.


    Turning around to look at the unlucky guy which had interrupted her walking pace, she found herself looking into a pair of deep blue eyes. Derek came to her thought. But taking note of his blond short hair, she scoffed, then med her mind. It seemed to be thinking of the ponytailed guy with deep blue eyes very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I disturbed you.¡± The guy said, smirking. He was slightly amused at the human¡¯s feistiness which reminded him of his sister. What had caught his attention about her and stayed was her deep red hair. He hadn¡¯t seen a hair as long and as red as hers. It made her look fierce, but more beautiful too.


    ¡°I just saw you around the corner, and I thought¡­¡± He was saying, when he was interrupted by a girl.


    ¡°Chasing after another girl again?¡± She said, dropping a knock on his head.


    ¡°No sis. I just wanted to say hello.¡± He replied, scratching the spot where the knock had dropped earlier, as he pouted his lips at his sister.


    Emma watched the disy between the duo and found herself smiling. She knew they were siblings; their simr blond hair type and deep blue eyes already sold them out. They also got her thinking of home. She missed her sister, Amelia.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbances that my brother might have caused you. He is always like this.¡± The girl said to her, before dragging her brother away from the spot to a red car that was parked by the road.


    Watching them enter the car and zoom off, Emma wondered when she would have her own car. She didn¡¯t think she could keep up with this walking, or keep calling Clem daily to pick her up for school; even though she knew he would love to help. She hated being a disturbance or pest.


    ¡®Seems I would be calling up Papa sooner than I thought.¡¯ She muttered, crossing the road to the other side.


    Taking out her phone out of her side pocket, she scrolled to the call log; already deciding to call Clem. She didn¡¯t think she could walk the distance home now in her current state. She was very tired.


    She paused as she came across Derek¡¯s number on her contact list. She had saved his number with Bean head.


    ¡°Should I call him?¡± She mused, debating on whether to call him or Clem. She decided on thetter. She wouldn¡¯t let Derek to see her in her tired state, her hair was already sticking out at the ends.


    She had resolved in the worker¡¯s closet back at the caf¨¦ to always carry some make up items in her purse like powder, and the lip gloss, theb too as her sister, Amelia, usually does. It would save her from looking disheveled after a tiresome day at work.


    ¡°Emma.¡±


    Emma cursed inwardly as she heard the all too familiar voice call out her name. ¡®Speaking of the devil..¡¯ she muttered, as she turned to face the cute owner of the voice.


    ¡°You look stressed out.¡± He said, as he reached her spot. He ran his fingers over her hair in a bid to tame those which had stuck out, down.


    ¡°I know.¡± She replied monotonely, trying to ignore the rush of  feelings and the cloud of emotions his hand running over her hair had invoked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I came for you.¡± He replied.


    Okay, the dude knew his way with words. Emma concluded, looking away from his face. She might zone out on him, if she kept staring back at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I came with a car.¡± He said, taking her bag from her, and flinging it across his left shoulder; then intertwining their hands together, like it was a normal thing to do.


    ¡°Derek..¡± Emma whispered. She didn¡¯t understand the tingling feelings that were assailing her body at his touch. ¡®what would happen if they kissed then?¡¯ She thought, and shuddered.


    Derek seeing his little witch shudder thought she had developed a fever.


    ¡°Are you feeling feverish?¡± He asked worriedly, palming her face with his hands as he stared deeply into her forest green eyes.


    ¡®Hell yeah¡¯ Emma screamed inside her. The other type of feverish though. She thought as she stared back into his deep blue eyes. Her heart was racing, pounding sporadically at her chest. She felt faint.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± She finally said, removing his palms from her face. She was too young to die. She thought, trying to calm her heart.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 I LOVE YOU

    The car was a Mercedes-Benz, a C-300 Sedan. It was a little bit rough around the edges and the trunk region was stained with a couple of  brown spots.


    Emma thought that those brown spots might have been coffee stains; for in her three hours shift at the caf¨¦, she discovered that the county inhabitants really liked coffee- They could wake up by 12am and still demand for coffee.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Dad¡¯s car.¡± Derek mentioned. He had been watching as his little witch ran her eyes tro and fro the car, and he wondered whether she was sizing the car up. It didn¡¯t matter to him though, his was better; at least after Anthony works on it.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She muttered, absentmindedly.


    ¡®What is she thinking of now?¡¯ Derek thought, as he stared at his little witch keenly. She still stood at the same position where she had been when he pointed out his car earlier; still staring at the car.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the car, we could¡­¡±  He was saying, when he was interrupted.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Emma said in a rush, turning her eyes away from the car and looking up at him.


    ¡°The car is okay.¡± She stated, before walking off to where the car was packed; it was sandwiched between two Volkswagens.


    ¡°Oh..¡± Derek muttered, grateful that he wouldn¡¯t have to call Anthony or Shane to pick them up. The duo were two different versions of trouble that he didn¡¯t need now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    He heard Emma call out to him. She was already at the passenger¡¯s door. He increased his walking pace until he got to the car.


    ¡°What are we going to do about these cars ?¡± She asked, pointing at the Volkswagens which had sandwiched his car.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could reply, two men carrying grocery bags walked towards them. It was clear to Emma that the men who looked to be in their mid thirties were justing from the grocery shop two feet away from where they were standing. It made her remember that she had settled on getting a cooking book for herself from the store; there was food at home but she couldn¡¯t cook. She couldn¡¯t survive on oatmeal everyday, neither would she call Clem.


    ¡°Seems their owners are here.¡± Derek muttered, also taking note of the two adults walking towards them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The shorter man among the duo, said to Derek; as he fished out his car keys hurriedly from his pocket. Emma could tell that this one was a gentle man; the goody two shoes.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Derek replied, to which the man nodded to and opened his car. He dumped the grocery bags on the passenger seat, waved to the other man who seemed to be his colleague, before entering fully into his car and zooming off.


    ¡°Get into the car.¡± Derek said to Emma through his car¡¯s window. He had already entered the car and turned on its ignition, immediately the former man had started his own car.


    Emma nodded, before sliding into the front seat. She wore her seatbelt and checked her phone for any messages. Actually, she wasn¡¯t really interested in knowing if there were any messages, there couldn¡¯t be any; she just wanted to do something , to look like she was interested in doing the something to avoid conversation with her ponytailed bean head.


    After the incidence where he had palmed her face with his two hands, she had been so jittery and emotional. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening; she couldn¡¯t understand herself. She made up her mind to call Amelia when she got home; her sister was more experienced in this field than her. ¡®Is this the love that her literature teacher so much talked about during their lessons on Romeo and Juliet in high school?¡¯ She thought


    ¡°Emma.¡±


    She snapped her head to him in a jiffy, after all it could only be him that could make her name sound that sweet to leave chills on her body. It had never happened that way with anybody before, including Derren; as a matter of fact, Derren never made her heart race, with all his achievements and body-build. The car was in motion now.


    ¡°You space out a lot.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just tired.¡± She said, rubbing her forehead weakly as sheid her head in a morefortable position on the settee.


    ¡°Oh.. I had thought that you didn¡¯t like the car then.¡± He continued.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what to reply to that. Of course the car was in no way near better than Clem¡¯s car but she hadn¡¯t downsized it; she had actually been thinking of the owner and what he was doing to her than his car.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but not okayer than Clem¡¯s own.¡± She said in a joking tune; not for once expecting the tightening of his grip on the steering wheel. Her joke hadn¡¯t been a joke to him. His knuckles were white already!


    ¡°Clem?¡± He asked, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Yes. He picked me up for school today.¡± She whispered, knowing that the answer will worsen the situation. Well, she was right.


    Derek swerved the car immediately to the side of the road and packed, his anger rising by the second. His beta was really something. He thought as he remembered that Clem had a mustang.


    ¡°You loved his car then.¡± He muttered in rage and jealousy.


    ¡°Yes, but..¡±  Emma tried exining, for reasons she couldn¡¯t tell; but Derek cut her off.


    ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t let him pick you up again.¡± He said, turning to face her.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡± He shouted, then calmed down as he saw her shudder. He drew closer to her and held her shoulders. ¡°No buts..¡± He repeated in a calmer tone. ¡°I will pick you up from now.¡± He said, still staring at her intensely.


    ¡°Why?¡± Emma muttered, as she felt herself drowning again under the gaze of his deep blue eyes. The feelings were creeping out again, giving her the chills. She bit her lips, trying to calm her racing heart again.


    ¡°Because..¡± He was saying, when he paused and stared at her lip-biting motion; looking entranced by it.


    ¡°Beca¡­¡± she was about repeating his statement as a question, when he beat her to it.


    ¡°Because I love you.¡± He said, kissing her immediately.

 A KISS

    It felt like soft rain on a summer evening. It felt like an explosion of the best vors in the universe all at once mingling together and creating the best taste and sensation Emma had ever felt. She was lost, totally lost in it.


    When Derek¡¯s lips had mashed against hers, as if trying to tten and destroy her mouth, as if trying to state his im on her, to let her know that she was his alone; she had been taken aback. For a second she couldn¡¯t breath, her mind was nk until she felt those twingles again.


    They assailed her body like a rushing water that had broken over a dam. She had been  bereft of her senses until then. And when they had attacked her, she had weed them this time around with open arms.


    She had hungrily pushed back, her mouth open, tongue pushing past his clenched teeth to the moist space within. The bristles of his beard scratched against her soft cheeks as she gripped his head firmly, as if to keep him from escaping; his hair band loosening in the process, releasing his long rich hair.


    She worked her mouth against his, their tongues battling back and forth like wrestlers, each trying to pin the other; until her phone rang.


    Rrrriiingggg!!!


    The phone rang, causing the couple to jerk apart.


    Emma, unsure of herself and slightly nervous, bit her swollen lips hard while trying to bring out the damn phone. ¡®Of all the time huh¡¯ she muttered, to the amusement of Derek.


    It seems he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought the kiss mind blowing and terrific. He thought, smiling as he heard her muttering.  He also knew that his wolf wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, as he could feel the stirring in his loins again as he saw her biting her lips, trying to bring out the phone that had interrupted their love scene.


    ¡°Hello..¡± Emma said sharply into the phone, after digging it out finally from her small purse in her bag. She had put it in there to prevent it from being stolen in the worker¡¯s room.


    ¡°Emma.. Are you done with your shift?¡± The voice on the other side said.


    Taking in a deep breath, Emma sighed. It was Clem; and she had forgotten to save his number again. She would do that after this call. She thought.


    ¡°Hey, Clem..¡± She said into the phone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with¡­¡±


    A loud mushed bang in the car prevented Emma from saying further. She looked, and beheld Derek hitting the steering wheel, his face ashen with anger.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called, forgetting for a moment that she was still on call. ¡°I.. uh.. what..¡±


    ¡°What happened with Derek?¡± Clem asked over the phone, interrupting her stutter and at the same time, alerting her that she was still on call.


    ¡°Clem, I will ¡­¡± Emma was saying, before her phone was snatched roughly out of her hands.


    She watched as Derek cut the phone call, and put the phone back into his shirt¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°I was just about to tell him that I would call himter.¡± She said, trying to cate the fuming hottie in front of her.


    ¡± Don¡¯t pick his calls again.¡± Derek said, thinking it was time to let his beta in on the truth, before he snapped his jaw.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend. I can¡¯t stop picking his calls.¡±  Emma said defiantly.  ¡± Stop behaving like a caveman, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re dating.¡± She mentioned, her voice going a notch lower on the dating use.


    Derek snapped his head back at her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this human; I just told her I loved her.¡¯ He thought in confusion. What else does she needs to understand that he wants her.


    ¡°I just told you earlier that I love you.¡± He said, finally voicing out his thoughts; also taking note of the blush that had tainted her cheeks at the love phrase.


    ¡°What else do you need? A bunch of flowers?¡± He asked, staring at her intently; sorely interested in her reply. He had never done this before.


    ¡°I.. well.. you haven¡¯t asked me out officially.¡± Emma said in a rush, ducking her head beside the car¡¯s window in shyness. ¡®That¡¯s so rash. You couldn¡¯t have waited for him to figure it out? Huh Emma!¡± She thought as she cursed herself inwardly.


    The silence in the car didn¡¯t help her cause to. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything?¡¯ she thought.


    Lifting up her head, she casted a nce towards Derek; he was still staring at her. ¡°Was I too fast?¡± She thought, bitting her lip. Perhaps he wanted to go slower.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to..¡± She finally whispered, not expecting what wasing in the next second. Another kiss.


    But this time, feathery and soft, but still sensual. And for the second time, her senses were numbed.


    ¡°I want to.¡± He said, cupping her cheeks with his palms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to, since you tripped me two days ago.¡± He said, smiling as he stared intently into her forest green eyes.


    Emma was flustered as she looked into Derek¡¯s eyes, her heart beat was increasing again as the seconds ticked by. She finally lowered her head shyly, not being able to bear his strong gaze again.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek called, using his thumbs to brush her cheek lightly, lifting up her face with his palms.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡± He said, biting his tongue from saying mate. His wolf wasn¡¯t helping matters with its incessant urges to im and mark his little witch.


    ¡°When will you tell her about us?¡± Maru said happily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but not now.¡± Derek linked back. He wouldn¡¯t want to spoil this moment with sentences on who he really was. He would tell her some other time. He dreaded it though; she might flee after finding out what he was. The thought left him pained.


    Emma was speechless. Of course it was what she wanted, but she was still wordless.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek called out, pinching his little witch a bit in her cheek, to which she responded with a jerk.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Well.. you didn¡¯t ask me anything.¡± She replied, smirking now. Her nervousness gone. ¡°You only made a statement.¡± She said.


    Derek chuckled heartily, as he dropped a light kiss on her forehead. His little witch wasn¡¯t shy again.


    With inhuman strength, he carried her from her seat and dropped her on hisps, as his back was already protesting in slight pain at the bent position he had been in all these while.


    He chuckled again, as he saw her blush, and duck again. ¡®Shy again?¡¯ He thought, amused at the beautiful sight in front of him.


    ¡°Miss Emma, my little witch.. would you do me the honor of being my girlfriend?¡± He asked in a yful tone, gripping her by the bosom, closer to him.


    Fireworks.. No, explosions.. Emma thought, as she tried describing what she was feeling, on theps of Derek. She wanted him. She wanted him with an intensity that scared her.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She finally replied.

 A KISS II

    Derek could feel his wolf howling in happiness at his mate¡¯s reply. He was happy too; more than happy.


    Snaking his right hand around her neck, he brought her face closer to him. He was still pondering on the beautiful nature of her eyes, the greeness of the forest green,  when she kissed him.


    She kissed him like he wanted to be kissed, like no girl had ever kissed him, soft and moist and hot and breathy, not trying to win a battle but seeking union and closeness and the sharing of one breath, one sensation, one timeless and passionate moment.


    The heat rose in his loins as her tongue touched his tongue, quick and electric and delicious, then firmer, more determined, more curious about the heat thaty within, seeking to chase down that elusive liquid lightning that reached through both of them.


    Rrrriiingggg!!


    A phone rang close by.


    Derek cursed, as he felt his little witch withdraw reluctantly from him. She hadn¡¯t wanted to stop. He decided to prey on that reluctance, by drawing her back but the phone went off again.


    Rrrriiingggg!!


    ¡°Damn!!¡± He muttered aloud, as Emma sat up straight on hisps.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you check who is calling?¡± She asked, smirking; knowing fully well the effect of her kiss on Derek. She had felt it down there, as she sat on hisps; the slight poking.


    Derek fussed as he got out her phone from his shirt¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Here.¡± He said, giving her the phone.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She replied, collecting it. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t mine that was ringing.¡± She stated, staring at him amusedly.


    Derek scrunched his eyebrows in confusion at his little witch¡¯s statement. He had thought it was hers. He tried to ce where the ringing hade from, but sighed in frustration when he couldn¡¯t. His mind had been befuddled during the kiss.


    ¡°Stop thinking and check for your phone.¡± She said, smiling.


    His phone was in the back pocket of his jeans. He frowned a bit, as he discovered that he had to let his little witch leave hisps for a while, to get it. Still carrying her, and trying to get his phone at the same point might tick her off  on who he might be. He didn¡¯t want that, at least not yet.


    ¡°Emma, could you¡­¡± He stuttered, indicating with his eyes that she had to scoot over to her former seat.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She replied, getting off from hisps and sitting back on her seat.


    He watched her y with her fingers a bit, then to opening her phone to start a scrolling mantra; of which he found funny.


    Lifting his body up a bit, he took his phone from his back pocket. It was from the cleaningpany. ¡®What is it this time?¡¯ He thought, as he redialed the number.


    It rang for a while, and then was picked up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Derek said into the phone.


    ¡°Hello Derek, it¡¯s me!¡± A chirpy voice answered.


    Derek swore, as he heard the voice. It was Cassey. Cassey the human girl, that had gued his life since he started working at thepanyst two weeks. He wondered what she wanted now.


    ¡°Cassey, why are you calling?¡± He asked in a cold tone, angry that she had interrupted a romantic moment between him and his little witch.


    ¡°Well.. I was wondering if you coulde to my birthday party this Friday..¡± She replied, over the phone.


    ¡± No, I can¡¯t.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Why?¡± She whined.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m busy.¡± He replied, getting irritated with the call already. He brought down the phone from his ear, to cut it when he heard her say something else.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te.. I will tell your father what you didst week¡¯s Wednesday.¡± She threatened, her chicken voice reced by a stronger one.


    Derek cursed as he heard this statement. He felt like strangling the cunning human.  He also got annoyed with his father for showing his face at his work ce on the day he started working there; for briefing he had said. If he hadn¡¯t, the whacky human wouldn¡¯t be threatening him now.


    ¡°De¡­. re¡­ k.¡± Cassey drawled over the phone.


    ¡°I will be there.¡± He finally said, bitting the insides of his cheeks.


    ¡°Good, I will send you the details after this call.¡± She said, before disconnecting the call.


    ¡± Are you done?¡± Derek heard his little witch ask. He turned to see her frowning. She must have known he was speaking to another girl. He thought. He wanted tough at the look on her face, but hit his tongue; experience had taught him better.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied, still looking at her to gauge her reaction.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She muttered. ¡°Get going then. I have to reach home; I¡¯m tired and hungry.¡± She stated in a rush, her voice threading between anger and tiredness.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said, not thinking it necessary to exin the situation. It was nothing, or so he thought.


    And so turning on the ignition of his father¡¯s Mercedes Benz, he slid the car back into the road.


    For a while, silence reigned triumphantly in the car. It was almost palpable. It caused Derek to wonder what must have gone wrong;  He had thought, expected even, that things would be smoother between them. But it seemed the opposite. Since they had restarted their journey again, his little witch had been mute; spaced out.


    He took a glimpse at his her again; and saw that she had thrown back her head on the settee, her eyes closed. ¡®She must be really tired.¡¯ He thought, smiling at himself for worrying too much. His mate was just tired, and perhaps not in the mood to talk.


    He turned away his eyes back to the road, humming as he drove.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    Derek heard, after about five minutes of driving.


    He snapped his head towards his mate in suprise. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping. Her eyes were wide opened, as she stared ahead.


    ¡± Derek¡­¡± She called.


    ¡°She¡¯s my colleague at my work ce.¡± He replied, wondering whether the issue was what had produced the ufortable silence in the car. He now wished that he had told her about it, immediately after the call with Cassey was disconnected.


    ¡°Just a colleague?¡±  She asked,ying a strong emphasis on the colleague word.


    ¡°Yes, just a colleague.¡± He replied, slightly happy that she was acting like a jealous housewife, but slightly sad that it had bothered her enough to not talk to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, closing her eyes again.


    Derek sighed in relief, and looked back ahead; focusing on his driving.


    ¡°Why was she calling?¡±


    He heard, two minutester.


    Looking away from the road again, he turned towards his little witch to see her staring at him; her eyebrows scrunched in query. He thought she looked cute.


    ¡°She invited me to her birthday party.¡± He said ¡± I couldn¡¯t turn it down because I owe her a favour.¡± He continued, hoping that she understands.


    ¡°Okay. I will be going with you then.¡± She stated, to  his amusement; knowing that he would have taken her, even  if she hadn¡¯t asked.

 CHEF

    ¡®Finally..¡¯ Emma muttered, breathing out heavily as Derek pulled up the car right in front of her house. Finally, she could eat and rest. Her stomach had been making rumbling sounds since the drive started.


    ¡°We¡¯re home..¡± He said heartily, pressing a button on the dashboard which let the car doors unlock.


    Emma winced, as she stretched herself a little bit. She really needed to sleep, perhaps before eating. She thought.


    Looking sideways, she saw that Derek was already out of the car, with her backpack on his shoulders. He was walking towards her side of the car.


    She watched him still as he stopped at her door, winked at her, before opening it.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be getting down.. my little witch?¡± He asked, smiling; his right hand stretched out before her to take.


    Emma thought that his smile was the most beautiful she had ever seen. It brought out the tingles that always seemed to love ravaging her body, out.


    And so taking a deep breath to steady her emotions, she ced her hand on his, letting him pull her out of the car.


    Derek shut the door of the car with his left hand, as he grasped his little witch¡¯s hand tightly. And as they walked slowly but steadily towards the front door of her house, he discovered that she was very tired and hungrier than he had expected; the noises emanating from her stomach was enough proof of that. He wondered if there was anything she could really eat at home.


    ¡°Thanks a lot Derek for dropping me off.¡± He heard her say, his thoughts now interrupted. ¡°I owe you one.¡± She continued, trying to put a smile on her tired face as she stared up at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He said, amused at her statement. He hadn¡¯t really done anything worth thanking for. He had just his duty; his obligation to his mate.


    ¡°Just open the door already.¡± He finally said.


    Emma was puzzled. She had thought that he had just wanted to drop her off at her doorstep and leave, but now his earlier statement was contradicting that thought.


    ¡°Are youing in?¡± She asked hopefully; she wanted him to stay with her for a couple of while, perhaps till she slept. Although this feeling was too alien to her, she had decided in the car during the short journey to ept it; wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He replied, his lips quirking in a way that tells her that it was absurd for him not to. She was happy that he thought so.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go in then.¡± She said, opening the door. She had earlier on, inserted the key into the key hole.


    Derek took in the sight of the sitting room, as his little witch opened the door. In the daytime, with the sun rays finding their way into the room, the sitting room was a very beautiful sight to behold; from the royal blue embroidered curtains which embraced the two windows by the side and the entrance into the passage, to the paintings on the wall and the whitewashed walls.


    Staring keenly at it now, that is the walls, he could some intricate designs and writings on them.


    ¡®What are those?¡¯ He thought, unconscious of the fact that his legs were now taking him towards the section of the wall with writings on them.


    ¡°Derek..¡± He heard his little witch  call, interrupting his interest on the Wall¡¯s designs. He decided to check it outter, after finding out why she was calling.


    Tearing off his gaze from the wall, he turned to see his little witch staring at him, with a bit of curiosity in her eyes. She must have seen him staring at the wall keenly.


    ¡°Make yourself at home. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She finally said, making Derek conclude that she was really tired, to must have banish the curiosity pangs. He knew that if she was bubbling in vitality, she would have queried him non stop on why he had zapped out as he stared at her walls.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He asked, as heard the rumbling sounds emitted from her stomach.


    ¡°I will eat, after I¡¯m done sleeping.¡± She replied, taking slow steps towards the entrance of the sitting  room that led to the bedrooms.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re eating now. You can sleepter.¡± He dered, determined to make her eat. The rumbling sounds from her stomach was making him ufortable. His mate shouldn¡¯t be hungry while he was around.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t..¡± Emma started saying, then paused. She didn¡¯t know if it was okay to say that she couldn¡¯t cook. She had nned to take oatmealster. Then perhaps, visit the fill-up eatery that Melvina had taken her to, two days ago to have dinner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook?¡± Emma heard Derek say, and gulped. ¡®How did he know what I was thinking? Is he a psychic?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She finally said, closing her eyes for some seconds, awaiting hisughter or scoff. For even though they had shared intimate moments in his car some minutes ago, she didn¡¯t know his personality; after all he had talked against her with ire, while he thought she wasn¡¯t looking. She could only hope now that he wasn¡¯t that heartless because her emotions were already tied to him.


    But she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    She opened her eyes, to see him staring at her still; but with admiration or love perhaps. She was befuddled.


    ¡°Oh, my little witch can¡¯t cook.. that¡¯s cute.¡± She heard him say, and scoffed.


    ¡± Are you taunting me now?¡± She asked, lifting her chin up as in a dare; foregoing the sincere feelings that she could see in his eyes.


    ¡± No, not at all.¡± He said, taking short steps towards her. ¡°I¡¯m just d that I would be my little witch¡¯s chef.¡± He said, smiling sincerely.


    Emma was taken aback. This guy would be the death of me.¡¯  She stared hard at him as he came to stand close to her.


    She watched him, as he lifted up his hand and caressed her left cheek softly, lovingly and sighed. He really had gotten her heart, in no time at all. She didn¡¯t want to think how that was possible, even after she heard him talking ill of her to ire.


    ¡°Let me be your chef.¡± He said, gazing at her with sheer love in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma muttered, dropping her gaze from his. She thought his stare, hypnotic.


    ¡°Show me your kitchen, girlfriend.¡± He said finally, removing his hand from her cheek, and grasping her right hand gently.

 KITCHEN PLAY

    ¡°Where did you learn how to cook?¡± Emma asked Derek, sighing in satisfaction as she ate in relish, thest batch of the spaghetti on her te.


    She had watched in awe as he traisped around the kitchen, putting things in order like he was born into it. He had also coached her, as he did the cooking. And now, munching thest of the spaghetti on her te, she concluded that she preferred his cooking to Clem¡¯s; maybe because he was boyfriend. She didn¡¯t care though.


    ¡°From my mother.¡± Derek replied, smiling as he watched his mate gubble up the food he had cooked some minutes ago. She hadn¡¯t even waited for the  food¡¯s temperature to go down  after its preparation, before asking him to dish out some for her.


    He was happy that she enjoyed his cooking. He felt like he was over the moon; and witheld himself from beating his chest as the myriad of emotions enveloped him.


    ¡°She must be a good cook then.¡± Emma said conclusively, wishing that she could have more of the spaghetti. It was the best she had ever taken, or so she thought.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±  Derek agreed, as he stood up to gather their tes out from the table.


    ¡°Just leave it by the sink. I will do the dishes.¡± Emma mentioned, as she watched Derek pick up the tes they had used to eat; She knew that he wanted to wash them. And although she was happy that he loved to pamper her and treat her well, she still thought it unwise and selfish to let him do the dishes after he prepared that sumptuous meal. She decided she would wash the dishester, perhaps after taking a nap.


    ¡°No.¡± Derek stated. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± He said, winking at her as he mentioned the ¡®together¡±; to which she scoffed at.


    Her boyfriend was really a flirt. Emma thought, as she threw Derek a glimpse. She could see that he was still beckoning her with his eyes to agree with him.


    ¡°Ok ok.¡± She surrendered finally, getting up from the dining table and walking up to him.


    Derek sauntered into the kitchen with the tes, grinning from ear to ear. He already had a mischievous idea brimming in his head. He could also feel his wolf¡¯s contentment. ¡®If only she was a wolf..¡¯  He thought, ncing at his little witch as he dropped the tes inside the sink.


    ¡°Stop mentioning that, quit spoiling my mood.¡± He heard his wolf say.


    ¡± She wouldn¡¯t turn to a wolf. So quit wishing for it or do you want to quit her?¡± Maru queried.


    ¡± Quit her? Never.¡± Derek linked back. He couldn¡¯t even imagine staying a day or two without seeing her. He was already hung up on her.


    ¡°Then stop thinking about her frail nature then.¡± Maru concluded.


    Derek couldn¡¯t agree less; his wolf was right. He had to stop thinking about the future consequence of what was happening now. It was better he enjoyed the moments now and his mate.


    ¡°What are you standing there doing? Spaced out again?¡± He heard his little witch ask, and sighed. Of course, he mused ¨C she was vitalized now after eating two tes of spaghetti; her strength was back.


    ¡°Just thinking.¡± He replied.


    ¡°About¡­.?¡±  She drawled.


    ¡°About you.¡± He said, blowing her a kiss. He chuckled as he saw a deep red blush metamorphose on her cheeks; she hadn¡¯t been expecting it.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a flirt.¡± She enthused, trying furtively to hide a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wash already.¡± She stated, meeting him at the kitchen counter.


    Derek smiled mischievously as he poured in the liquid detergent into the sink already half filled with water.


    ¡°I will wash; you can rinse it off.¡± He said, referring to the tes; to which Emma nodded to. She couldn¡¯t wait to be done, and have her beauty sleep.


    As Derek picked up a te to wash, after letting the water in the sinkther enough, he whisked the te sharply sideways, causing  some foamyther to ssh on Emma.


    ¡°Bloodujering hell!!¡± Emma screamed, stepping back a bit, her quest for sleep forgotten.  She looked funny, with spotches ofther on her nose, ears, mouth; her clothes didn¡¯t escape the assault either.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± She bemoaned, as she wiped off thether from her face and clothes. She didn¡¯t want to get wet; she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if she did.


    But Derek wasughing outrightly at her, and it pissed her off no small deal.


    ¡®How can he beughing at me instead of apologizing?¡¯ She thought, and then concluded that with the yful look on his face, he must have done it intentionally.


    ¡®He should just wait for it.¡¯ She mused.


    Putting her right hand inside the sink, she took up the te inside and scooped both thether and water inside the sink; and emptied the contents on Derek who was watching her in amusement.


    Waaaaaaah!!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Derek was wordless for a second, as the liquid mixture slithered its way from his forehead, down to his lips. This wasn¡¯t what he had wanted. He didn¡¯t see iting.


    When he had seen her hand go down into the sink, he had thought that she wanted to throw him thether; but s, she threw him the full portion.


    ¡°Our mate seems to be the hard yer..¡± He heard his wolf say, and he couldn¡¯t agree more.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He heard her say mockingly, and smiled mischievously. ¡®She asked for it then.¡¯ He thought, as he wiped his face with his hands, and ambted towards her.


    The smirk on Emma¡¯s face wiped off as she saw Derek advancing towards her. ¡°What was he going to do now?¡± She thought, as she stood still, staring at him.


    ¡°You started it.¡± She said, trying to buy time for herself, as she looked towards the kitchen door.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pour you water.¡± Derek said, as he strottled towards his little witch, his mind busy with the plotting of mischievous ns for her.


    Until he heard Shane¡¯s voice through the pack link.


    ¡°Derek!! Get back to the pack now! There¡¯s trouble.¡±

 LIES AGAIN

    Emma watched Derek¡¯s eyes ze over for a second, before re-focusing on her; and she concluded that it was exactly the same look she had seen on Melvina¡¯s face back at the cafeteria two days ago, including the faces of the people in the cafeteria.


    She pondered on the issue, rubbing her fingers on her jaw intermittently. ¡°We¡¯re they psychics or mind-readers?¡± She couldn¡¯t just understand the mystery behind the eye zing. Perhaps, she would ask Derekter; they were dating now, so they shouldn¡¯t be hiding things from each other. She thought.


    With this thought settled in her head, she walked over to Derek who seemed to be looking at her; but who she knew was also spaced out.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called, touching him on the chest. This motion snapped his gaze to her immediately.


    ¡°Hey..¡± He muttered slowly. Emma thought he must be tired from all the cooking. ¡®But he was just ying with you.¡¯ Her mind whispered back.


    Emma couldn¡¯t agree more with her mind. Something must have been up to keep the tiger this way. She thought, looking into Derek¡¯s eyes which seemed worried. There was no way her boyfriend was just swinging mood like a pregnant woman; something must be up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°Your face just lost its color? ¡±


    ¡± Nothing really. I just remembered something.¡± He replied, dropping light strokes on her cheek.


    ¡°What did you remember? Could you tell me?¡± Emma asked, her eyes brimming with expectancy.


    Derek stared at his little witch and sighed. He knew he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth; at least not now.


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s our mate. She will understand.¡± He heard his wolf, Maru, say.


    ¡± No Maru, She won¡¯t. She¡¯s a human; and humans are not our favorite people.¡± He linked back.


    ¡± She¡¯s not the people, she¡¯s our mate. You¡¯re underestimating our mate.¡± Maru said.


    ¡± Okay Maru, I will tell her. But not now.¡± He said in a conclusive tone. He didn¡¯t want to argue with his wolf on the matter now; there were more important issues to address like why Shane mind linked him. He hoped that an attack hadn¡¯t ensued already.


    ¡°Derek..¡± He heard his little witch call, and sighed. He had spaced out again, while thinking andmunicating with his wolf.


    ¡°I remembered a friend of mine.¡± He finally said.


    ¡°A friend of yours? Male or female.¡± She asked.


    ¡°Female.¡± He replied, smiling when he noted the shade of jealousy in her eyes.


    ¡± She was my mother¡¯s friend, and my godmother.¡± He added, not wanting to make her misunderstand the situation again, like she did with Cassey.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Is her name She?¡± Emma asked, as she remembered her talk with Melvina when they had first talked. She recalled that Melvina had talked about thedy, She, who had been  her best friend; but had disappeared sometime ago


    Derek was astounded. He had just brought up his missing godmother to escape telling the truth because she looked a little bit like his little witch. They had the same shade of red hair, although his little witch¡¯s own seemed deeper in color. She reminded him of her.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± He asked, cing his hands on her shoulders; looking into her eyes like he was searching for something.


    ¡°Well, Melvina mentioned her.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°And why do you think she is my godmother?¡± He asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t met her or my mother.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just guessed.¡± She replied.


    ¡± Just guessed?¡± Derek asked, finding it hard to believe that it was just a guess. His little witch hadn¡¯t known yet that the woman she had talked with few days ago was his mother, so how can she now guess that the She was his godmother.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a wild guess. Her name was the only name I heard from Melvina¡¯s mouth; and her face was sad when she mentioned thedy.¡± Emma said, feeling a little ufortable. She wished she had shut her mouth.


    ¡°Okay, but Melvina isn¡¯t connected to me. So how did you..?¡± Derek said, lifting up his hands from her shoulders and flinging them up and about, demonstrating that she knew what he wanted to ask about. He was curious to know how well she could guess.


    ¡°Be ready to exin that when she finds out that Melvina is your mom.¡± Maru said, to which Derek shrugged at. They would cross the bridge when the got there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay. I just felt that she was the one!¡± Emma shouted a bit, taking steps away from Derek; already pissed off. Although she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because of his incessant questions, or her inability to exin how she figured out that he was talking about the She. She had just known that she was the one. She didn¡¯t know how; but she just did.


    ¡®A hunch perhaps.¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He stated, taking steps towards her, knowing she was pissed off.


    ¡°What actually happened to her?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°She disappeared, during a crisis in our county.¡± He said.


    ¡°A crisis?? What kind of crises?¡± Emma asked, curious to know what kind of crises could cause someone to disappear. ¡®Was she a spy or scapegoat?¡¯


    Derek was speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to answer; he had never been good at lying.


    ¡°Well..¡± He was saying, when a knock on the door interrupted them.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment with someone?¡± He asked, happy on one part that the discussion had been cut short but confused on the other part. His little witch was still new to the environment, so she shouldn¡¯t be having visitors already.


    Her nearest neighbor was in the other block, and he didn¡¯t think Mr Kletch would be paying Emma any visit soon. He had been a loner since he lost his mate during thest pack war.


    ¡®Or was it Clem?¡¯ The thought didn¡¯t do his ego any good.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Emma replied, suprised too. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Clem.¡± She said finally, ignoring the sh of anger in Derek¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will get the door then.¡± She muttered, walking away from the kitchen.


    But Derek walked after her into the sitting room, before going around her to get the door first.


    ¡°Hey..!¡± Emma shouted, suprised at the sudden over taking by Derek.


    ¡°What?¡± Derek asked, winking at her. ¡°I¡¯m just getting the door for my mate¡± He said.


    ¡± Mate?¡± Emma asked,ughing. ¡°We¡¯re not animals, Derek. You could call me something sweeter.¡± She said.


    Derek swallowed, then nodded; punching himself a hundred times in his mind for saying the mate word loud.


    Heaving a sigh, he turned around and opened the door.


    ¡°Mom??¡± He muttered.

 LIES AGAIN II

    Shane smirked, watching Derek¡¯s shocked face as thetter stared at his mother. He had been shocked too when the Luna had requested him to follow her somewhere; a somewhere that had turned out to be the human¡¯s house.


    He wondered whether she knew aforetime that Derek would be here, or that she came to see the human; perhaps to ask her to vacate the territory because of the impending pack war. He concluded that it was thetter.


    ¡°Hullo Derek..¡± He said, still smirking as he walked over to stand behind his Luna. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get my message?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I did. I was abouting.¡± Derek whispered, knowing that his little witch was just behind him.


    ¡°Why are you whispering?¡± His mother queried, looking amused.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Derek, who is there?¡± Emma asked, tired of the silence that ensued since he opened the door. She had heard some mutterings she couldn¡¯t decipher, but that was all.


    ¡°It¡¯s Melvina and Shane.¡± Derek replied, pleading with his eyes, his mom who looked aghast for a moment at having her son call her by her name, to y along.


    ¡°Melvina!¡± Emma shrieked, pushing Derek out of the door. She looked happy as she stared at the woman who had been so polite to her even though she had been a stranger.


    ¡°Emma, How are you doing?¡± Melvina asked, smiling fully now as she looked on the human; happy that she was happy to see her.


    ¡°I¡¯m great. Come in.¡± She said, creating a space for the older woman to step in.


    ¡°Shane, you too.¡± She stated, smiling at him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shane mentioned, before stepping into the sitting room. He withheld hisughter as he sighted Derek looking so confused. He thought his soon to be alpha could be a clown at times.


    ¡°Melvina, how are you doing?¡± Emma asked, dropping a cup of water she had collected from the refrigerator on the table. The duo were now seating on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that¡¯s all I have for now.¡± She said, referring to the cup of water on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, my dear¡­ I¡¯m great too.¡± Melvina replied,  lifting the water ss to her lips and taking a gulp.  ¡°I hope you¡¯ve eaten?¡± She asked, worried that the human girl mustn¡¯t have eaten, if she had only water to take.


    ¡°Yes, I have. My friend, Derek, prepared spaghetti few hours ago.¡± Emma stated, smiling at Derek who stood by the door with Shane watching them. It seemed to her that he was nervous. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because of Melvina.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. I see you¡¯re making new friends already.¡± Melvina pinpointed out in smiles.


    ¡± Yeah.¡± Emma chirped.


    ¡°Derek..¡± Melvina called.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Go with Shane. He has a message for you.¡± She said.


    Derek nodded and jabbed Shane who was still smirking a little. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said, before they opened the door and left.


    ¡°Do you know them very well?¡± Emma asked Melvina as she had watched her delivermands to her boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes. They are my workers.¡± She replied, annoyed that she had to lie to her daughter inw.


    Her son had mind linked her earlier when Emma had gone to get her a cup of water, that she should not tell her that she was his mother; citing that he had already told her that she wasn¡¯t. It hadn¡¯t go well with her. She had always been against lies; they had a way toe back taunting you.


    ¡°Oh, okay. You have apany then.¡± Emma stated, now understanding why the older womanmanded much respect. She was rich.


    ¡°Are you holding a governmental position too?¡± She asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m assisting the governance of this county.¡± Melvina replied, biting her cheek as she wondered what would happen when the human finally knows the truth. It is said that hell hath no furypared to a woman who was scorned. She was a female too, and she knew that the statement couldn¡¯t be less true. She had gone berserk whenever Peter lied to her; Emma wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s awesome.¡± Emma said, staring in awe at the beautiful older woman sitting beside her. She considered it as an honour and a rare privilege to sit beside such dignified personality.


    Perhaps I should take a picture with her for my Instagram page. She thought, bringing out her phone.


    ¡°Would you like to take a picture?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes. But you have to promise me something.¡± Melvina said carefully.


    ¡± Okay. What is it?¡± Emma asked, ready to do anything it takes to have a picture together with a government personality. Her father would be happy at least, even though he might not like to show it.


    ¡°You have to promise me that you wouldn¡¯t post it on your Instagram page.¡± She replied, with a serious note to her voice.


    ¡± Oh, okay.¡± Emma said, a little bit sad. Well she would show it to her family when she went home for holidays. She thought, consoling herself.


    ¡°Alright, take a snap then.¡± Melvina said, smiling now.


    Emma nodded, struck a pose, and took a snap.


    Taking a look at it, she could see that the picture was a little bit dark because of the indoor setting, but it still came out beautiful. She thought Melvina¡¯s smile to be angelic.


    ¡°Do you have something to eat in the night, or perhaps some ingredients?¡± Melvina asked, as she watched the human girl fawn over the picture that she had taken some seconds ago. She already knew that she couldn¡¯t cook.


    ¡°There¡¯s some..¡± Emma muttered, hoping that Melvina wouldn¡¯t ask her to cook.


    ¡°Okay. let¡¯s cook then.¡± Melvina stated, standing up.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t cook.¡±


    There, she dropped it. Emma thought; ying with her fingers.


    ¡°I know.¡± She heard Melvina said, and sighed in relief.


    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t want your boyfriend to cook for always.. or do you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I want to learn.¡± Emma said, blushing at the thought of cooking something delicious for Derek.


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t¡­¡± She tried saying, as she understood fully the implication of Melvina¡¯s statement but she was interrupted immediately.


    ¡°Yeah, Yeah. I know that too. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 A TROUBLE IN THE PACK

    Derek and Shane strottled away from Emma¡¯s front porch before they started to discuss, not wanting to risk Emma listening in on them, even though it was highly unlikely; their Luna already had the human girl hooked.


    ¡°What was the message?¡± Derek asked finally, when they were out close to Mr Kletch¡¯s house.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were interested.¡± Shane replied, taking sharp steps like he was in a hurry to get somewhere.


    ¡°Shane quit joking around ande clear.¡± Derek said, getting impatient with his gamma¡¯s blurred remarks.


    ¡°Joking around? You¡¯re the one that seems not to take certain things serious. What if we were under attack Derek?.. I had mind linked you toe immediately.¡± Shane stated,ing to a halt, as he tried to curb the anger that was trying to bubble to the surface. He didn¡¯t understand why his soon to be alpha was joking around with a human girl, that wasn¡¯t his mate, when they had more important issues on ground.


    Derek came to a halt, as soon as he saw that his gamma had stopped walking, and was actually fuming. He knew that he was wrong not to have rushed back to the pack when he had heard him through the pack link but he also knew that there hadn¡¯t been an attack, at least not yet. If there was, his father would have mind linked him first; his beta too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Shane queried, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± He apologized, knowing that it was needed; not his ego. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He concluded, taking up walking again at even paces.


    Shane batted his eyshes in suprise. It was a rare sight to hear or see his soon to be alpha apologize. Snapping out of the suprised haze, he took a few long steps of his own until he was walking with matching strides with Derek.


    ¡°But you should quit goofing around with Emma.¡± He finally said, not failing to note the sh of anger on Derek¡¯s face at his statement. ¡°Did he really like the human that much?¡¯ He pondered, as he waited for aeback from his closest friend and alpha.


    ¡°We are not goofing around.¡± Derek stated, understanding his gamma¡¯s point of view. The dude didn¡¯t know that the human he was taunting would be their Luna if everything worked out well enough for him. He was already making ns towards that; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his little witch.


    ¡°So what are you doing with the human? Courting?¡± Shane asked, smirking now; his anger gone.


    Derek stopped walking, and turned sideways to the left to look at his gamma. When he found him smirking, he sighed. He knew that his friend had entered the teasing mode; a mode he wasn¡¯t really in the mood for.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He replied truthfully, curious to see his friend¡¯s reaction. The outright burst ofugh from thetter made him shrug. Of course his gamma wouldn¡¯t believe him. He wouldn¡¯t believe himself either if he was in the same position.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing with her, let it not interfere with the pack¡¯s issues.¡±  Shane said finally, afterughing to his fill; although he still found it hrious that his closest friend was now teasing along with him. He refused to believe that he was serious. It couldn¡¯t be possible. A human mate for an Alpha wasn¡¯t possible. The moon goddess wouldn¡¯t crack such a joke, especially in this perilous time of the pack.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Derek muttered, relieved that the topic was being closed. For a minute, he had debated on telling Shane the truth. Trust wasn¡¯t the matter; he trusted his gamma with his life, and knew that he would keep  it a secret. But then his reaction after the confession was what he was unsure of.


    ¡®I guess it would have to beter.¡¯ He thought to himself, taking walking steps again.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the message?¡± He asked, remembering the reason they were out here.


    ¡°It¡¯s your uncle.¡± Shane said, his voiceced with worry and contempt; a weird but possiblebination.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Derek queried, getting tired but annoyed at hearing his uncle¡¯s name for the umpteenth time today.


    ¡°He has done it this time.¡± Shane said, not knowing how to break the news to his friend.


    ¡°What has he done?¡± Derek inquired, his patience wearing out already. He could understand that his gamma was going around in circles, trying to look for a less bad way to break the news, but this only heightened his curiosity and worry. He wondered what his uncle had done this time around. His mother hadn¡¯t looked perturbed, when he had seen her earlier as she came to his little witch¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Your mother rarely looks perturbed. The ground could be opening, and she would still keep her calm.¡± He heard Maru say, and he couldn¡¯t agree less. His mother was an expert in hiding her feelings.


    Thinking of it now, he concluded that she hadn¡¯t said anything earlier at his little witch¡¯s ce, because of her. She didn¡¯t want his mate to notice anything. She distracted her.


    This understanding only hyped his restlessness, as he looked onto his gamma for answers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°He brought his pack warriors.¡± Shane said, holding his breath as he awaited his friend¡¯s outburst. He knew the whole story between the man called Arnold, elder brother to their pack¡¯s alpha, and their pack as a whole. The man had betrayed them at thest pack war, causing a lot of casualties to emerge from the war. He had also broken the pack into two. He also knew of his hostility towards Derek since he was born. The man had almost killed his friend during a pack training. He had cited that it was a mistake; only his brother, Derek¡¯s father,  had believed him.


    ¡°Brought? He told I and father earlier today that it would be sometimeter.¡± Derek said, confused at his gamma¡¯s promation. Perhaps he had seen wrong.


    ¡°You should know your uncle by now. He could talk your father into anything.¡± Maru, his wolf said.


    ¡°But how could he?¡± Derek wondered, getting angry at the thought.


    ¡°He had said he would bring themter, after Father and I hold a meeting with our own pack warriors. So what are you saying now?¡± He repeated again, to his gamma.


    ¡± Talk to me, this instant!¡± He shouted, as he saw that his gamma wasn¡¯t forting with the exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he did it, or how he managed to convince your father; but his pack warriors are present in our pack house at the moment.¡± Shane replied in a rush, not wanting to be on the receiving side of his Alpha¡¯s anger. His friend¡¯s anger could be disastrous most times. It was what hadnded them the cleaning job.

 A TROUBLE IN THE PACK II

    Clem stood at the outer courts of their pack house, looking steadily towards the entrance to their pack environs as if he was willing a person or something to appear through it.


    ¡®¡±What¡¯s taking them so long?¡± He muttered to himself, checking his wrist watch. It was almost six pm.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He heard a voice ask, and turning a little to the right to see who was talking, he saw Leo watching him. His mind-guess hadn¡¯t been wrong. Only Leo had that type of deep baritone voice in their pack.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just waiting for them.¡± He replied.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Shane and Derek??¡± Leo asked, taking a long nce at the entrance of the pack too.


    ¡°Yeah, Shane and Derek.¡± Clem muttered, not thinking it necessary to mention their Luna. He had seen earlier, after their Alpha dropped the bombshell of them merging with Arnold¡¯s pack, their Luna and his friend Shane taking a walk outside the pack environs. He knew they must have gone to search for Derek.


    Thinking of Derek, his soon to be alpha, brought a scowl to his face. He remembered that Emma had mentioned his name, thest time they had spoken on phone. He had known that she was with his friend. He had sensed it. He would have gone after them, if their Alpha hadn¡¯t sent for him, interrupting his chase. All the same, he would try another day. He thought; He needed to have the feisty human before his friend.


    ¡°What do you think Derek will do if he finds out about this?¡± Leo queried, referring to the current issue of the warriors of Wind Winders pack taking residence in their pack for the meantime, with the said notion of boosting their defence and fight system against the White Sted Pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± Clem replied. ¡°But I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t find it funny.¡± He concluded in a tone of surety. He knew his childhood friend like the back of his palm, and so he knew that when he arrives, there would be a riotus(riot). Derek hated his uncle with an ungodly passion; although he thought his reasonable. Arnold was like a serpent; crafty and dangerous.


    ¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t even find it funny.¡± Leo stated. ¡± It¡¯s only our alpha that seems to find the deal wonderful and Arnold, honest. The dude is damn crafty. It¡¯s all over his eyes.¡± He said, voicing his thoughts on the older man whom he had seen earlier today in the pack house. The glint in his eyes had been cunning and devising.


    ¡± Yeah.¡± Clem muttered, taking a short nce at his wrist watch in a bid to check out the time again. He couldn¡¯t even bare the sight of the betrayer, his pack members warriors included. He couldn¡¯t wait for Derek to be back. Although he wasn¡¯t in the best terms with him now, he still knew they would agree on this particr one; Arnold had to leave with his minions.


    ¡°But what is the rtionship between the two?¡± Leo asked, referring to his alpha and Arnold. He didn¡¯t understand their deal. He only knew that the man wasn¡¯t good news. Everyone in the pack thought so.


    ¡°They are brothers,¡± Clem replied. ¡°Our Alpha is the younger.¡± He stated, taking a nce at his wristwatch again.


    ¡°Brothers..?¡± Leo muttered slowly, getting the whole gist of the matter, and why it seemed Arnold¡¯s betrayal as he heard about from his fellow pack warriors seemed to be the most brutal. He was blood-rted to their Alpha.


    ¡®No wonder,¡¯ he thought, as he ruminated on the matter.


    He had been a rogue epted into the pack when he was 14, and so he didn¡¯t really know much about the history of Derek¡¯s fall-out with his uncle. He had heard one time that the older man had almost killed his soon-to-be alpha. The Arnold was really a devil. He thought.


    ¡°But how did it happen, and why did he do it?¡± He asked, very sure that there must have been a motive behind Arnold¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°And why is our Alpha still bent on merging our pack with theirs after the whole fallout and betrayal??¡± He queried further, not understanding his Alpha¡¯s deal too.


    ¡°Well,¡­.¡± Clem was about replying to their best pack warrior when he sighted Shane and Derek walking into the pack environs. He could see from here that Shane¡¯s face looked withdrawn, but his Alpha¡¯s own was furious, very furious. He knew then that Shane must have told him the current issue on ground.


    ¡°They are back.¡± Leo said, voicing out his thoughts.


    The duo watched as their soon-to-be alpha walked withrge strides in anger towards them. If they hadn¡¯t been sure that they were innocent of any crime, they would have cowered at the sight. He looked like he was about murdering someone.


    As Derek drew closer to them, Clem perceived the sweet scent of Emma¡¯s perfume, and it didn¡¯t do good to his ego. His mind wandered around and around about how close the human he so much wanted and his alpha got to. ¡®Did they kiss?¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±  Derek¡¯s voice interrupted his sinful thoughts, and snapped him out of its haze.


    ¡°They are inside the pack house, at the meeting area.¡± He heard Leo reply.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true then.¡± He heard Derek mutter to himself, and cussed. Hell was about to be let loose.


    He watched as his soon-to-be alpha left them there, not saying anything else, and stomped his way in to the pack house.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going after him?¡± Shane asked him.


    ¡± I will.¡± He replied. ¡°But where is our Luna? I saw her with you earlier today. You left the pack together. ¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯sing. ¡± Shane answered, not wanting to borate further. He didn¡¯t consider it necessary and expedient, knowing Clem¡¯s fondness for humans too.


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Clem finally stated, walking towards the direction that Derek had just gone in.

 A TROUBLE IN THE PACK III

    Derek barged into the pack¡¯s conference room in anger, and wasn¡¯t fazed at all by the look of disappointment that appeared on his father¡¯s face at his entry. He totally ignored it, thinking that his old man should have had iting; should have known that he wouldn¡¯t be pleased with the idea of merging their pack with another, let alone merging with Arnold¡¯s, even if it was for ten seconds.


    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s not my favorite nephew.¡± He heard his uncle say, and scoffed. Surely, he would get back at him one day. He just had to find the right circumstance to do it.


    ¡°Hello Uncle.¡± He greeted, trying hard to rein his temper in, his teeth gritting in the process.


    ¡°Hello nephew. Where have you been? We¡¯ve been searching the whole area for you.¡± Arnold said, with a smirk present on his lips. He could see his nephew¡¯s burning with anger, and it did him good that he caused it. The boy was too proud for his liking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around.¡± Derek replied, before turning away to greet his father.


    ¡°Evening Father.¡± He greeted, still curbing his temper and himself from screaming obscene words at the duo in front of him. He already knew that sting out words won¡¯t help his cause at the moment, he had to make his father see reason.


    ¡°I think you should be worried about his pack warriors more.¡± He heard Maru, his wolf say.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, wondering what his wolf meant by that. If he could convince his father to let go of the treaty, then surely, his uncle¡¯s pack warriors would be leaving too.


    ¡°Well, for one, you can¡¯t convince your father otherwise. Don¡¯t you think your mother already tried? He didn¡¯t listen to his mate, so he wouldn¡¯t listen to you either. You should be nning on how to deal with the issue of protecting the interests of your pack members and warriors than changing your father¡¯s mind. It¡¯s already made up¡± Maru summarized.


    Derek soughed, as he pondered shortly on his wolf¡¯s words. It was actually right. His mother must have tried to convince his father, but to no avail. That¡¯s why she must have sent him here; at least to put some things in order, like setting ground rules for their visitors.


    ¡°Derek, where have you been? Clem had pinpointed when I asked him about you, that he hadn¡¯t seen you since you both left school. I haven¡¯t, since you left the sitting room hours ago.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I went to hunt.¡± Derek replied curtly, still standing.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Peter stated, taking a more rxable position on the high chair.


    Arnold stared keenly at his nephew, taking note of his clothes and shoes, and concluded that the boy must be lying. There was not an ounce of evidence that he had gone hunting. His clothes were still neat, without threads of grasses or shrubs, except for a ssh of water around the shoulder des and chest which seem to have difficulty drying up. And he smelt of soap and perfume, instead of the forest.


    Taking a look at his younger brother, he wondered whether he was this gullible to believe that his son went hunting, or that he just wanted to let it slide because of the impending issues they had to settle. He concluded that thetter was the case, even though he still thought his brother as the most gullible person ever.


    ¡°How was the hunt then?¡± He asked his nephew, smirking.


    ¡°Good.¡± Derek replied, knowing that his uncle had cut into his lie, but not really worrying about it. There were bigger fishes to fry.


    ¡°Oh, wonderful.¡± Arnold said in an over excited manner which irritated Derek greatly. He couldn¡¯t wait for an opportunity to snap his neck.


    ¡°Okay then, back to the issue on ground.¡± Peter said, interrupting the staring contest between his son and his brother. He knew that the duo had always been at loggerheads with each other since time began, although he couldn¡¯t tell when it had actually started. But nevertheless, he had to make sure that they work together now; he had no choice.


    ¡°Derek, have a seat.¡± He said to his son, pointing at the sofa closer to the window.


    ¡°Thanks Father, but I¡¯m okay standing.¡± Derek replied, folding his arms across his chest, taking a dare stance and staring at his old man; ears attuned to hear what he would say.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Peter said with a sigh. He took a deep breath and continued.


    ¡°I believe your beta, or your gamma must have told you about my recent promation. Yes?¡± He asked


    ¡°Yes, they did. But I still don¡¯t understand why it is so soon. We had agreed on having a pack meeting first before letting the visitors in.¡± Derek answered, casting a furtive nce at his uncle.


    ¡°True, but there¡¯s no time at all. We needed to start training the soonest, and that¡¯s why I had let them in immediately, since he already came with them.¡± Peter countered.


    ¡°He already came with them? Where were they? I hadn¡¯t seen them, or smelt them around? Derek queried hotly, shocked at the information he had just gotten. ¡®How possible or true was that?¡¯


    ¡°Well, you see.. that¡¯s one art we would have to learn from them. The art of camouge.¡± Peter quipped in.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Camouge? That¡¯s not true, and you know it Father. That¡¯s witchcraft!¡± Derek shouted, now angry at his father for being so wide eyed and trusting. It was only a potion from the witches that could work the art of camouge. He had heard it all from his mother; the story of the roles the witches yed in thest pack war, and their detriments. There was never a free service from them.


    ¡°Cut it out Derek. I won¡¯t have you disrespect me in front of your uncle, I¡¯m still your Alpha.¡± Peter said, in a loud booming voice.


    ¡°We are joining forces with them, and that¡¯s final. You should choose some of our best warriors, Leo especially, and then others that will join the Wind Winders pack.  They will be leaving tomorrow. ¡± He concluded.


    Derek opened his mouth, and then shut it. He knew he couldn¡¯t convince his father any further like his wolf had cited, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t disobey his father; especially since he made hisst statement with the Alpha¡¯s voice. He had to concur.


    Taking a nce at his uncle, he saw that the older man was smirking. He thought that he looked devilish; he had always looked devilish to him.


    ¡°What about Mother?¡± He finally asked, getting his eyes back to his father; using hisst trump card.


    ¡°She already knows about it.¡± Peter replied, but in a down tone. His mate hadn¡¯t been happy about it, at all; but he had to do it. He had to let his brother have his way for now, until he finds out exactly what had happened to She. He hoped that she was still alive. She was the only one that could save him from the evil ckmail and entanglement of his brother.


    ¡°So get going. Start with weing our visitors. You could call a pack meeting then.¡± He stated, getting rid of his She-thoughts for now.  There were other things to think about, like why his brother wanted to merge with his pack immediately. He knew that Arnold was up to no good at all, but his wicked brother already had him tied. He only hoped it wouldn¡¯t be the same for his son.


    Derek nodded at his father¡¯s statement. There was no other choice. He had to get going.


    ¡°So who¡¯s in charge of your pack warriors?¡± He asked his uncle, whose smirk seem to even widen at his question.


    ¡°I am.¡± A  voice answered.

 MEETING HIS COUSIN

    Derek shut his eyes wearingly and cussed intermittently as he heard the voice which he hadst heard, about seven years ago.  Fisting his hands tightly, he took a deep breath, in and out, before swerving around to face his oldest friend, turned foe.


    ¡°Maya..¡± He grumbled out, unfolding one of his hands, and inserting it into his deep left front pocket of his denim trousers; whilst still staring at the feminine beauty in front of him. He thought she was still the same, except older and more beautiful.


    ¡°Hello Cousin Brother..¡± Maya said with a smirk. ¡°How have you been. Long time no see.¡± She continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Derek could tell, from the smirk that coated her lips, that she was also part of her father¡¯s n, again; and it didn¡¯t do his mood well, it ruined it further. He had always wished she had been better, and not turn out like her father. For he always had a soft spot for her, until her actions seven years ago. Now, he only loathed her; or so he thought.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been fine. How about you?¡± He finally replied, adapting the same sarcastic voice tone as hers.


    ¡°Never been better.¡± She replied, before walking closer to him and giving him a bear hug.


    She still smelt the same. He thought, as he stood still like a statue, not hugging her back. He hadn¡¯t been expecting the hug; had actually been dazed by it.


    Her scent of the wild forest, assailed his nostrils, taking him back to time; when she would embrace him whenever he was going through  hard times in the hands of his father or even her father. Her hugs and presence had been one of the things that made his childhood, beautiful. He remembered now that she had even learnt how to make pancakes, so that she could make them for him, whenever his mother wasn¡¯t around.


    He wanted so much to return her hug which brought back these sweet memories, but then her betrayal seven years ago hit him again. And so, He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was up to this time around. Well whatever it was, it was his duty to stop it. He thought; whether his father likes it or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along fine, Cousin.¡±


    He heard her whisper to him, before disengaging from the hug.  He held himself from drawing her into another hug, as he beheld her smile.


    Some eight years ago, he would have done anything to get her heart warming smiles, but now, staring at his beautiful cousin, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking that there was something sinister about her smile. But he hid his thoughts too, with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. We have a lot of catching up to do.¡± He finally stated, with a fake smile he mustered up.


    Maya kept up her smile as she willfully stopped herself from hugging her cousin for the second time; she had really missed him. When she had gotten the news from her father that they would be going to the ck Moon¡¯s Pack for a treaty, she was pleased, very pleased that she could meet her favorite person again. He was all grown up now. She thought, taking note of his beard, height and ponytailed hair.


    She had been two, when her Aunt, Melvina, went into delivery; her mother had just delivered her little brother not more than two weeks ago. She had been excited to receive another baby to y with. Although she had wanted the baby to be a girl, since she already had a little brother, she had still basked in pure joy when she saw him, swatted with a soft clothing material. She had thought then that he was the most beautiful but tiny creature on earth.


    They had been inseparable while growing up, and she had always protected him, even from her father¡¯s wrath.


    She didn¡¯t know why her father hated him, but she knew he did, very much.


    When she had heard that her father had almost killed him during the pack¡¯s training, she had osted him even though the meet up had ended with her receiving two hot ps on her cheeks.


    But it had all changed, seven years ago. Seven years ago, she had betrayed his trust. Although she had been forced to by her father, she had still betrayed him. She had felt guilty afterward, but there had been no time and chance for reconciliation.


    And even now, she was feeling so guilty because she knew she would have to do it again; her father¡¯s sudden interest in merging their packs wasn¡¯t for fun. She knew he had an ulterior motive in mind.  She also knew that she would just be a pawn again; that it hadn¡¯t ended with her just spying on her cousin alone.


    ¡°Maya!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She heard her father call through the pack link, and cussed. ¡°What does he want again? Isn¡¯t she ying her part right?¡± She thought, her mind wandering to all the asions where she had to mask her true feelings, in order to please her father; even if it meant hurting the ones she love.


    ¡°Get your mind back in the game. What are you thinking about?¡± She heard her father ask through the link, and mused. It seems she had spaced out, while thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father.¡± She linked back.


    ¡°Sorry for yourself. Stop your wandering mind and show him your fellow pack members.¡± He said, before tuning her off.


    Maya sighed, and looked at her cousin for the umpteenth time. He was still staring at her, as if trying to figure her out, or rather her ns. She wished they could go back to when they were closer than friends; but then she smiled wistfully at the thought. If wishes were horses, beggars would ride. She thought, folding her hands across her chest, as she tried to regain the stance of a viin. It wasn¡¯t necessary that he knew what she really thought about them; it wasn¡¯t useful again, and they couldn¡¯t go back to how they were before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Cousin Brother. I think you would love to see my pack warriors.¡± She finally said, re-inventing the sarcastic tone and smirk again.

 MEETING HIS COUSIN II

    The walls of the pack house were designed with beautiful drawings of wolf-like art, which Maya thought was excellent and aesthetic as she and Derek walked towards the ce where she had left her warriors an hour ago to heed to her father¡¯s call to follow the way up to the Pack¡¯s conference room.


    She was at least happy, that her Uncle, Derek¡¯s father,  had still managed to uphold the pack, even better, since thest pack war. She was also happy that her betrayal hadn¡¯t caused Derek much mayhemter, other than a broken heart and a dismembered trust pattern.


    Watching the bustling activity going on in the pack, the children running up and down, a group of women talking andughing, she concluded that the her cousin¡¯s pack was warmer than hers. Her father had stopped pack members, children mostly, from trouping into the pack¡¯s main house. His excuse was that they were too distracting and disturbing.


    She came to a halt, her mouth dropping open, as she saw a human male carrying a pup, or rather ying with a pup. Unconsciously, she tapped Derek.


    ¡°What¡¯s a human doing in your pack?¡± She asked him, still bewildered at the sight.


    ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s ying with a pup. ¡± Derek replied, slightly amused at the look on his cousin¡¯s face; his earlier resolution of hostility towards her forgotten.


    The funny look on her face reminded him of what had happened some years ago, when they were still inseparable.


    He still remembered the day, like it was yesterday, when they werepeting on who was the better trickster. He was 8years old then.


    She had almost won, until she had tripped on her own trap of pebbles under the wee mat. The look on her face as she digested what had then happened, had been phenomenal.


    Seeing the look again on her face, he couldn¡¯t me her for it. Knowing his uncle, he was sure that the older man wouldn¡¯t let humans anywhere close to his pack. He would kill them off.


    Although he was still getting over his dislike for humans, moreso since his mate was one, he still knew that his uncle¡¯s hatred for the wolfless beings was babaric.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Maya said rolling her eyes at him; forgetting for a second that she was supposed to be hostile to him. ¡°I¡¯m asking why he is allowed to do that.¡± She stated, her eyes still fastened on the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Well, he is the little pup¡¯s teacher. He must havee for his private lessons.¡± Derek said, watching at the scene too.


    The human male, who was oblivious of being an object of spectacle, now carried the lively male pup into one of the houses thatid on an adjacent position to the main pack house.


    ¡°Your father allowed it? Wouldn¡¯t the human notice  some irregrities about us?¡± Maya questioned further, still finding it hard to believe. Her father would never allow it.


    It took some hard-core interventions from her mother, before they were allowed to leave the pack house to attend high school at the neighbouring county. It hade with a price tag though; no dating a human. Flings were allowed, but not a rtionship. She had done neither, busying herself with training and pack duties. She wondered whether it was why she was mateless till now; her naviety that is and her resistance to advances from the opposite sex.


    ¡°No. We are very careful about that.¡± Derek replied, wondering what she would now say if she found out that he was working for apany owned by a human.


    ¡°But why would your father allow it? We don¡¯t really need the education.¡± Maya said, quoting her father¡¯s response when her mother had pressed him on letting she and her little brother go to college. He had said that the education wasn¡¯t necessary, that they had lots of pack duties to perform. Her mother had still pressed him further, until he agreed to consider it for a while.


    ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Derek replied. ¡°Or maybe not.¡± He added, after an afterthought. College was the only way he could be seeing his little witch, and he wouldn¡¯t want that to stop. So it was important.


    A smile cut across his lips, unknowingly to him, as he thought of their moments together, especially the kiss. He had been totally lost by her second kiss; he had to admit that his little witch was a good kisser. He hoped that she hadn¡¯t kissed any other guy like that.


    The thought of another guy¡¯s lips on her, made him growl. A growl that snapped his cousin¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maya asked worriedly, her caring mode overtaking the hostile counterpart. She had been suprised at his instaneous growl.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Derek muttered, slightly knocked off by the worry he had seen on his cousin¡¯s face. ¡®Was she ever sorry for what had happened seven years ago?¡¯ He thought, then shook his head negatively. He concluded that she was only just pretending to get on his good side. Well he will y along with her then, for it takes two to tango.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Maya replied, shrugging her shoulders to depict a fake nonchncy to what had just happened. It wouldn¡¯t do the both of them well, if her father discovered that they were fraternizing already.


    ¡°So are you attending college then?¡± She asked, deciding to change the topic.


    ¡°Yes. Is there any problem?¡± Derek queried, taking up his steps again, wanting to see the new visitors already. He knew that his friends might have stopped by there already.


    ¡°Not really. Just curious.¡± Maya replied, wishing that her father would just let her attend college. Perhaps, she might find her mate there; if the moon goddess wills it.


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re trying to get information for your father, as usual.¡± Derek stated sardonically, increasing his pace, as he walked with his face towards the pack¡¯s meeting hall, never for once ncing at her; an action thatmunicated a strong contempt for the opposite party.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± Maya said bitterly, as she assimted his action; increasing her pace too, until she walked past him.

 EXCHANGE OF PACK WARRIORS

    Derek sighed as he heard the bitter tone in his cousin¡¯s voice. He couldn¡¯t mistake it for pretence; his remark had really hurt her. He wondered whether she was now feeling sorry for the crime she hadmitted against him some years back. He wished she was, even though he doubted that they would be as close as before; the trust ss had already been broken.


    ¡°Spaced out again?¡±


    Derek heard Shane¡¯s voice through the pack link and swore. ¡®What was it this time around?¡¯ He thought.


    Looking around, he tried to take in his surroundings to know where he was actually at; as he had been oblivious of it even while walking because of his deep thoughts.


    He realized with a jerk-speed, that he was just at the entrance to the Pack¡¯s meeting hall; and had been an object of spectacle from his fellow pack members, who stood at the right side of the hall and his cousin¡¯s pack warriors who stood by the other side of the hall. He could also sight his two friends in the gathering; but Leo was missing, his cousin too.


    He cast a look around, in a bid to search out his cousin, before sighting her at a pir nearest to the far end of the hall. She had an amused look in her face, as she stared at him. Heprehended at that point, that she must have known that he had spaced out.


    Shrugging his shoulders at the realization, he stepped into the Hall in all confidence, not minding the haughty looks on the faces of the visitors. He already knew that they were feeling all high and mighty for having to help his pack fight against the White Sted Pack. He also knew that he would put them in their lower ces soon; a week at most. His pack wasn¡¯t weak, or whatever they thought.


    ¡°Good evening everyone.¡± He finally said, after walking into the middle section of the hall, standing between the two groups.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± They all said back, although it could be called mutterings from the members of the Wind Winders Pack.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need at all for a long talk. I will just cut to the chase immediately.¡± He said, pausing a bit as he saw his cousin leave the pir and walk up to join the gathering of her pack members; but she stood in front as a leader would. He couldn¡¯t help the feeling of pride that he felt, seeing her stance; His cousin was really a good one. He wondered how his other cousin was doing; the one who had poisoned his milkshake with unknown shrubs because he had thought that he, Derek, was coverting his sister¡¯s attention.


    He would have to ask herter, He thought; about Curtis.


    ¡°You already know why you are here.¡± He continued, referring to his cousin and her pack members.


    ¡°Yeah, to help you guys train.¡±


    A member of the Wind Winders Pack mentioned, cutting into and interrupting Derek¡¯s next statement. He had wanted to say that the meet up was to exchange fight skills and knowledge. It seemed to him that apart of exchanging these skills, he would have to work on their egos too; his cousin¡¯s pack warriors that is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt an Alpha, Louis.¡± He heard his cousin say, and scoffed. ¡®Who knows whether she had mind linked the guy to do it.¡¯ He thought.


    Maya heard Derek¡¯s scoff and sighed. She understood that she really had a long way to go with him, in reconciliation. She feared she might never win his trust again.


    ¡°So you could break it again?¡±  Sia, her wolf retorted to her dismay.


    She had always been at loggerheads with her wolf on this topic; the issue of her betrayal.


    Her wolf seemed to think the worse of her on the topic, it had been prevnt when she had spied on her little cousin, and still told on him. Sia hadn¡¯t let her sleep peacefully that night. She felt guilty about her actions, but her wolf¡¯s talks made her feel more guilter.


    ¡°You better not make amends, if you¡¯re going to hurt him again.¡± Sia said finally, before tuning off.


    Maya knew her wolf was right. Making amends now, and breaking it offter would hurt more than the former. It would just be better for everyone if she kept up the facade of hate towards her cousin¡¯s family, Derek especially. He didn¡¯t have to know that she counted the days and years till when they meet again, or that she had sought with her eyes when she had arrived this evening, for his mom desperately; she had missed her too. Her pancakes had been the limelight of her morning those good years ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my beta. He could be unreasonable sometimes.¡± She finally said, referring to the tall handsome guy with dark brown hair. The guy frowned his face tightly at her statement, not understanding why his senior inmand was apologizing to an inferior pack.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Derek replied. ¡°Are these all the warriors that will train with us? He asked his cousin, giving a look over to the about twenty warriors.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied. ¡°If you need more¡­¡± She said, allowing the statement ameliorate.


    ¡°No, they are okay.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Alright then. So which of them are you sending over to our pack?¡± Maya asked, giving a look over to the warriors who stood by the other side of the hall.


    ¡°All, except these two.¡± Derek said, singling out Shane and Clem.


    ¡°Why?¡± Maya asked, staring out the two guys which had yed with at one time or the other during her younger years. They were grown up now, and their hatred for her seems to have increased too. She thought, as she beheld their hateful res.


    ¡°Because I need my beta and gamma around me.¡± He retorted, angry at her question; knowing fully well that she knows the why already.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± She replied. ¡°Who is the head of your warriors then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He will be here in a minute.¡± Derek replied, mind-linking Shane immediately, with a query on the whereabouts of Leo.


    ¡°He will here in a jiffy. I just heard from him.¡± Shane mind linked back.


    ¡°He should be here already. Aren¡¯t you guys moving over to our pack tonight? There¡¯s no time.¡± The guy, whom Derek remembered was called Louis, stated arrogantly.


    ¡°They are leaving tomorrow morning, not tonight.¡± He said.


    ¡°No Cousin, they are leaving tonight. We are not leaving our own pack defenseless.¡± Maya mentioned, ignoring the gasps she heard from some of her pack members. She knew that some of them hadn¡¯t a faint clue about the history of their pack and the ck Moon¡¯s.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Derek said, conceding this time around; having understood the situation from his cousin¡¯s point of veiw.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he then?¡± Maya asked again, getting impatient already; wanting to leave the hall, rather gracefully,  to trace a sweet smelling scent she had been perceiving for quite a while now. A scent which seemed to be getting stronger as the time ticked by.


    It seemed to her that she has found her mate, and it was leaving her already so jittery and squeamish.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Derek tried replying, before he was interrupted sharply by his pack¡¯s best warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He had said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 EXCHANGE OF PACK WARRIORS II: A NERVOUS WRECK

    Maya¡¯s eyes bulged out as she beheld the fine specimen that had just interrupted her cousin¡¯s excuse; partly from his beauty and build, and partly from his scent which was so invigorating and exhrating. She could also feel Sia, her wolf, howling in happiness. She had just found her mate! Oh what pure joy, it brought to her that she wasn¡¯t mateless atst.


    Taking candid but small short steps towards the handsome figure that stood talking with her cousin, talks that she waspletely oblivious of, as her mind was entranced and all centered on her mate; she thought of the happiness that would cloth her mother¡¯s face at the news.


    When she had turned 18, and let out her wolf, Sia, everyone had been expecting her to show her mate forth within a week or two; but it hadn¡¯t been so. They had decided to let her be for a month or two.


    But months had turned to a year, and still nothing had happened. Her father had made it worse for her by threantening to disown her if she didn¡¯t bring a mate as the months ran by. He had also stopped her from joining the very important conference meetings, letting only Curtis stay.


    Only her mother had stood by her, her only brother hadn¡¯t even. Although he was jovial and yful, he could be a devil when angered or provoked. He had sometimes thrown jabs at her for being mateless.


    She had also lost her best friend then. Zoe was her name.


    She and Zoe had been best friends since they were little, even while they were still joined to the ck Moon¡¯s Pack. They almost had the same birthdays, just two weeks apart, and were both blonds. Because of that, they were usually mistaken as twins whilst growing up. They attended the same high school, and had almost the same taste in things; except that she was an introvert while Zoe was an extrovert.


    Although her best friend hadn¡¯t found a mate yet, she still had flings with boys, unlike her which was always indoors or outside training. They didn¡¯t have any issues, until one of Zoe¡¯s male friends developed a huge crush on her. He was a human.


    Normally she and Zoe joked about the silly humans who fell over heels in love with both of them, but this had been different to her best friend. The human, Zeke, was her favorite ything . And although Maya turned him down many times, out of respect for the girls code and because she wasn¡¯t really interested,  he still pressed on until he stole her first kiss forcefully during theirst prom night in high school in an empty ssroom; and Zoe had seen it.


    She had pped Zeke then in front of her best friend, before going over to render exnations on how the human had tricked her intoing into the ss alone and the fact that she couldn¡¯t use her wolf-strength in order to prevent stirring up rumours or the human¡¯s curiosity which would certainlynd her into her father¡¯s trouble. But then, Zoe hadn¡¯t listened then or after, till after some months passed.


    It had been their first big fight, and although it had anused her then that they had fought over a human who they could never be mated with, she had still missed her and had tried consistently to make amends.


    It had worked out after a while or so she thought, the reconciliation that is; until she stayed mateless for a year after letting her wolf out.


    It started with the rumours between her friends, and age group that she rejected her mate so that she could be with a human; before spreading over the pack environs. Her pack members snorted in her presence, not minding that she was the Alpha¡¯s daughter. Her father had almost disowned her when he heard of the news; he would have if her mother hadn¡¯t intervened, citing events and reasons until he rubuffed the news.


    After an investigation was instigated, it was discovered that her best friend had been the architect of her misfortune. She hadn¡¯t also been remorseful, but had called her a mateless ho even though she herself, hadn¡¯t found her mate too.


    She had been devastated emotionally at how their friendship had festered to that extent, but had let it go on her mother¡¯s advise. It wasn¡¯t worth having a friend who could be a devil over a slight misunderstanding. It had made her wonder how she had never known the true nature of her best friend, or perhaps, when she had changed to this bitter and wicked personality.


    They had never spoken since then, till three days ago; when it became known to the pack that she was going with some of their pack warriors to the ck Moon¡¯s Pack.


    She had been suprised when she saw her ex best friend step into her room for the first after their separation, during her packing up process. She still remembered their conversation.


    ¡°Hi..¡± Zoe had said, when she stepped into her room tentatively.


    She had replied with a hi too, watching to see what her old friend was doing in her room.


    ¡°I need a favor from you.¡± Her old friend had said.


    ¡± Okay. Go on. I¡¯m listening. ¡± She had stated then, standing up to pick some clothes from the wardrobe.


    ¡°I want you to take this scarf, and give it to a guy named Leo.¡± Zoe had said, with a pleading look, bringing out a yellow and red dotted scarf from her pocket.


    Maya had remembered then that the scarf had always been one of Zoe¡¯s prized possessions since they turned 16. But she hadn¡¯t known why, her old friend had never told her then, even when she had asked. So she had found the asion a nice one to know the reason.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Leo, and why the scarf?¡± She asked, determined not to grant the favour if her ex bestie didn¡¯t answer her questions.


    ¡°Leo is my boyfriend. He¡¯s a wolf too. He gave me this scarf two years ago.¡± Her Zoe had replied.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± She had asked, suprised at the news. ¡°Is he your mate?¡± She had queried, without thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was a rogue, who had saved me when I was attacked by other rogues. You remember when I was lost, right???¡± Zoe had asked.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She had replied, not finding it necessary to say that the girl hadn¡¯t told her of being attacked by rogues then, or been saved by a knight in shining armour.


    ¡°But why are you giving me the scarf?¡± She has asked, not understanding why she should be the holder of a love scarf.


    ¡°We had begun meeting secretly after that. But two weeks after, he decided that he had to be leaving to a neighbouring pack which he heard was friendly to rogues who were interested in joining them.¡± Zoe had been saying, before she had interrupted her.


    ¡°And let me guess, the pack is ck Moon¡¯s Pack.¡± She had stated.


    ¡°Yes. Could you give it to him. Tell him I¡¯m still mateless and waiting.¡± Zoe had mentioned.


    Maya hadn¡¯t felt it necessary to point out that the Leo might already have found his mate. She had just nodded and taken the scarf, before telling her friend to leave.


    ¡°Maya!!!!¡±


    Maya jerked out of her reverie, as she heard Louis¡¯s voice through the pack link.


    ¡°Your cousin has been trying to get your attention for a while now.¡± He continued.


    Maya tapped her nose twice, an action she always did whenever she was nervous, as she met her cousin¡¯s eyes, still trying to control her wolf which was begging to get closer to the fine man beside him.


    ¡°Seems you were deep in thoughts.¡± She heard him say, and nodded, her tongue tied for no just cause.


    ¡°Well then, meet the head of my pack warriors.¡± He said.


    ¡°His name is Leo.¡±

 EFFECT OF THE WITCH’S POTION: MAYA’S MATE

    Derek observed again, that for the second time under the space of thirty minutes, his cousin¡¯s eyes had widened, more like bulging out. The first time had been when Leo had stepped into the Hall, interrupting theme excuse he had conjured up to give his cousin who had seemed restless and impatient all of a sudden. The others hadn¡¯t noticed, but he had; perhaps because he was directly in front of her, or maybe because he had known her since birth.


    Now staring at her and her bulging eyes, he wondered what she was surprised or shocked about. Then with a startling speed, he realized that these reactions he was observing on his cousin, including the nose tapping which she did whenever she was nervous, had all started since Leo came. He debated in his thoughts, whether the duo had known each other, sometime in the past, considering the fact that his best pack warrior was an ex-rogue.


    He still remembered when he had first met Leo. It was on a chilly November night, four years ago. He had been 14 then, and was taking a stroll in the forest, outside the pack environs. He had actually been trying to escape his father¡¯s rantings on how nonchnt and unfit he was for the Alpha¡¯s title, only because he had left training till dusk to y with his one year old sister.


    The chubby beauty had him hooked then, and now. He could do anything for her, even if it had involved going against his father¡¯s orders.


    While strolling in the forest, throwing stones and muttering nothings to himself, he came across a huge ck wolf, with dark brown spots on its fore limbs, which carried pieces of clothing in its mouth. The wolf had been staring at him so strongly and directly, that he remembered peeing in his pants as he shivered from fear rather than the cold. He had known that the wolf was a rogue, even as a little teen.


    But in a twinkle of an eye, the wolf had transformed into a young guy, of around 18years old.


    Derek could remember taking to his heels then, in a bid to escape the wolf while he still had the chance, since the wolf had changed to its human form.


    But he hadn¡¯t run for more than ten minutes, when he was caught roughly by the hand and pushed to the ground. He had looked up then, to see the clothed stranger growling at him in anger. He had peed on himself again for the second time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± The stranger had said then. ¡°I just want some information from you.¡±


    He had just nodded his head, indicating that the strange guy could go on with his questions; for his tongue had refused to be loosened up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which Pack are you from?¡± The strange guy had asked,ing closer to him.


    But he hadn¡¯t been able to reply, as his tongue refused to do its speaking work; until the stranger growled again, this time around, in his face.


    ¡°My¡­ name is¡­. Derek.¡± He had stuttered.


    ¡°Okay Derek, I¡¯m Leo. Which Pack are you from?¡± The stranger had asked.


    ¡°ck Moon¡¯s Pack.¡± He had replied, more confidently than before, seeing that the rogue wasn¡¯t nning on killing him.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The rogue had asked, his eyes brimming in happiness.


    He had just nodded, wondering why the strange guy in front of him had been happy at the mention of his pack¡¯s name.


    ¡°Could you take me to your Alpha?¡± He had heard him ask, and nodded again; not finding it necessary to point out that he was the Alpha¡¯s son.


    ¡°Lead the way then.¡±  The rogue had said.


    He had taken him to his father. And while he did the introductions, he ignored the jab on his ribs by the new guy when he had discovered that he was the Alpha¡¯s son. After that night, and two days more at the initiation ceremony, he had gotten himself a new friend; the rogue who was now part of their pack.


    Looking at his cousin and his best pack warrior, Derek could sense that there was something going on between them. His cousin still looked nervous, but his friend looked at lost, like he didn¡¯t know what to do with the feminine beauty in front of him.


    ¡°He is her mate.¡± He heard Maru say, and scoffed inwardly. There was just no way.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you blind or stupid?¡± Maru said, taunting him.


    Ignoring his wolf¡¯s jabs, he stared keenly at his cousin and noticed her jitterinesss. His wolf was right. But why was his friend unresponsive. He thought.


    ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want to im her because of you; knowing that your two families are arch enemies.¡± Maru opined, answering his thoughts.


    Derek sighed and shook his head negatively. There was no way he would keep anyone from his or her mate because of some family feuds. He couldn¡¯t imagine being separated from his little witch, and so wouldn¡¯t want that for another.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡± He heard Maru say, and scoffed. His wolf was really something else.


    ¡°Leo, do you know Derek¡¯s Cousin?¡± He heard Clem ask his best pack warrior.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Leo replied, taking a nce at the otherworldly beauty in front of him. He hadn¡¯t seen any, more beautiful, but sadly, she wasn¡¯t his mate. He wished she was, even though she was Derek¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just seeing her for the first time.¡± He continued, still staring at the beauty that intrigued him. He wondered why she was staring at him that way, like he was hers.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Clem called out to his friend¡¯s cousin, and one-time ymate.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± He asked, still finding the situation a little bit abstruse.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Maya replied, trying to rein in her emotions, as she felt heartbroken that her mate couldn¡¯t recognize their mate bond, apart from the fact that he was Zoe¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ She asked herself  repeatedly, as she tried to silence her wolf, even if it was for a minute. Sia was ufortable, and she made a lot of restless noises whenever she was.


    ¡°Sia, calm down.¡±  She mind linked her wolf.


    ¡°It¡¯s that potion!¡± She could hear Sia howl intermittently, and sighed; trying to understand what or which potion her wolf was talking about.


    ¡°Maya¡­ ¡± She heard Clem call her again, and soughed. She would have to tell them that she had mistaken Leo for someone else. It wouldn¡¯t sink well if it was heard that her mate couldn¡¯t recognize their mate bond; her father would kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had¡­¡± She was saying, before she got interrupted by her cousin.


    ¡°They are mates.¡± He had said, causing an uproar in the hall.

 EFFECT OF THE WITCH’S POTION II: UNRECOGNIZED BY HER MATE

    Maya closed her eyes tightly, as she heard Derek¡¯s promation. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be angry that he had said it out in the open without her consent, or happy that he had known her well enough, even to the extent, of telling that his best pack warrior was her mate. It showed her that he still hadn¡¯t really forgotten about their closeness. It also gave her a hope that they could reconcile, maybeter, if her father didn¡¯t require anything selfish from her.


    ¡°Derek, what did you just say?¡± She heard her mate ask her cousin, and sighed. This was getting harder by the minute.


    ¡°You both are mates.¡± Derek replied Leo, folding his arms.


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know?¡±  He queried his friend. ¡°Or are you ignoring the mate bond because of me?¡± He asked further, voicing his wolf¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°No.¡± Leo stated, his eyes widening at the information he had just heard. Although he had wished that the beauty in front of him was his mate, he knew she wasn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t felt the mate pull, hadn¡¯t perceived her wolfery scent either.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± Derek asked, ignoring the fact that they were now the object of spectacle. He wanted to get to the root of the matter, before letting his pack members leave. He also didn¡¯t want his cousin to be mateless, no matter how much he hated her. He knew it could be devastating, not talking of now that she had found a mate which was unresponsive to her. He had to find out why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t feel the mate pull.¡± Leo replied, ignoring the sh of pain that crossed his heart, at the hurt he saw in the beauty¡¯s deep blue eyes.


    ¡®Was she really her mate?¡¯ He thought, trying tomunicate with his wolf, who had chosen at that time to remain silent.


    ¡°Jaze.¡± He called out inwardly to his wolf.


    ¡°She seems to be our mate. But why is the pull not there? Did she take anything to veil her scent or break the bond?¡± His wolf, Jaze, finally asked; in response to his call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He muttered, deciding to ask herter.


    ¡°But how are you sure that she¡¯s my mate?¡± He asked his Alpha¡¯s son, who even seemed surer than his cousin.


    ¡°I know my cousin. I know too that you¡¯re her mate. Although I don¡¯t understand why you aren¡¯t clicking with her.¡± Derek replied, already feeling a bit sorry for his cousin who looked dejected.


    ¡°Maya..¡± He called out to her.


    ¡°Do you have any idea why this is happening, why the mate bond isn¡¯t working? Did you take anything?¡± He asked, ruminating on what could have caused this. Nothing turned up, his wolf was silent too. He decided that he would have to ask his motherter. She might have an idea why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Maya replied, crestfallen at the recent turn of events.


    ¡°I need some fresh air.¡± She said, before turning around and walking out of the hall.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going after her?¡± Derek asked his friend, Leo.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He replied, not finding it necessary. He concluded that the girl wasn¡¯t his mate. It she was, he was meant to at least feel the mate pull, not a tender likeness that could vanish at anytime.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Derek muttered, not wanting to push him further, if he didn¡¯t want to go after his cousin.


    ¡°So how would we get to your Uncle¡¯s pack?¡± Leo asked him, wanting to get moving already.


    ¡°Lead them to the Pack¡¯s conference room. My uncle is waiting outside it. He would take you guys to his pack.¡± He said.


    ¡°Be vignt and careful.¡± He added, through the pack link, not wanting the new faces to hear that.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leo stated, before nodding his head towards his other pack warriors, signalling them to follow him as he walked steadily outside the hall, but not without shaking hands with his friends.


    ¡°Shane.¡± Derek called out to his gamma, who seemed shaken a bit from the incidence ago.


    ¡°Take our visitors to the quarters that had been prepared for them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied, looking at the Wind Winders warriors, before walking out of the hall; the new faces following his steps too till they all left the hall, leaving Derek and his beta behind.


    ¡°Is it really true?¡± Clem asked, still finding it hard to believe that Leo was mated to their enemy, and moreso, couldn¡¯t feel the mate bond. He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about it.


    ¡°Yes, He¡¯s her mate.¡± Derek replied, still thinking on the issue.


    ¡°Are you going to interfere?¡± Clem queried, knowing that although his best friend hated his cousin, he might not stand her being mateless or rejected by her mate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Derek replied. ¡°But I will ask my mother. She might be able to know the reason for theck of the mate pull.¡± He continued, turning around towards the entrance, to strottle away from the hall.


    ¡°Tell my father that I¡¯m done with the pack meeting.¡± He continued, taking steps already towards the Hall¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Clem asked, walking after him.


    ¡°To find Maya.¡±  He replied, finally walking out of hall.


    **


    Derek walked towards the garden, after debating for a while with his wolf on where his cousin might have gone, to think and lick her wounds.


    He sighed in relief as he saw his mother walking towards him from the garden, but he noticed that she was a bit frazzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mother?¡± He asked, as he got closer to her.


    ¡°I just saw your cousin in the garden. She was crying bitterly. What happened?¡± Melvina queried, slightly suprised and disturbed at the issue. Her Maya hardly cried.


    It was true that she had been displeased when she knew about her betrayal seven years ago, but she had understoodter on, as the years went by, that the girl had just been a pawn in her father¡¯s hand. She had forgiven her ever since.


    ¡°She found her mate, but he didn¡¯t recognize her or the mate bond.¡± Derek replied slowly, rubbing his forehead tiredly.


    ¡°What! How is that possible?¡± Melvina asked, suprised at the information. It wasn¡¯t possible, unless the mate bond was veiled or broken; which although could be the only exnation, seemed unlikely. Why would someone tamper with the girl¡¯s mate bond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had decided to ask you, whenever you were back.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°We should ask her if she did take anything that could have suppressed the mate pull.¡± He added, taking steps towards the garden.


    Melvina nodded at her son¡¯s statement, before walking after him.


    **


    Maya dried her tears with Zoe¡¯s scarf as she heard footsteps heading towards her direction. She stood up immediately from the ground she had sat on some minutes ago, bemoaning her fate; before taking a look around the garden.


    She sighed in relief, as she saw that it was just her cousin and his mother. She couldn¡¯t veil the smile that creeped out on her lips, when her aunt opened her arms wide, to her cousin¡¯s suprise, for a bear hug.


    She had ran into them, without a second time, the tears spilling out again, uncontrobly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± She kept on saying, as the tears flowed in torrents from her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Her aunt, Melvina, muttered; patting her back softly.


    She drew back after a while, and smiled at her aunt fully; ignoring the shocked look on Derek¡¯s face.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± She said, dropping the facade, atst.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, my dear.¡± Melvina said, smiling whist patting her hair affectionately.


    ¡°Now can you tell why you are crying?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My mate¡­¡± Maya tried saying, before tearing up again.


    Derek could feel the high walls he had built against his cousin, crushing down little by little. He hated to see her cry; she rarely cried even.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Derek has told me.¡± Melvina stated.


    ¡°Did you take any strange thing recently?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Maya replied, as she tried to recall if she had indeed taken any strange substance. She balked as her wolf brought to her remembrance the bitter liquid her father had given some days go to veil her scent.


    She wondered whether it could be the cause of it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She heard her aunt ask, and shook her head.


    ¡°Yeah, execpt a bitter liquid my father had given me two days ago.¡± She finally said, hoping that the liquid and her father wasn¡¯t the cause of her problem.


    ¡°Do you know the name?¡± Melvina asked, praying that it wasn¡¯t what she was thinking.


    ¡°Yeah. He called it the Panjyo potion.¡± Maya replied, confirming her Aunt¡¯s worst fears.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 EFFECT OF THE WITCH’S POTION III

    Melvina¡¯s nostrils red in anger as she heard Maya¡¯s statement. She tried to rein in her agitation, as she contemted on how wicked her mate¡¯s brother could be; even stretching the threads of his wickedness to his own daughter.


    ¡°Mom..¡± She heard her son call, and sighed. She knew that he had already caught in, on her emotions; and so there was no need to hide the truth or the true effects of what the girl¡¯s father had done.


    ¡°Aunt.. what is it? You are not saying anything.¡± Maya stated apprehensively. She could already tell that something was wrong; the potion was wrong, just like her wolf, Sia, had said.


    As she mulled over on the issue, she remembered her mother¡¯s reaction when she had heard that her father gave her the Panjyo potion. Her mother¡¯s reaction had just been like her aunt¡¯s own, or rather worse; more angrier and agitated. She remembered her father trying to cate her then. But then, she hadn¡¯t really reasoned it then, hadn¡¯t considered it important because of the hunger that had been threatening to disfigure her stomach.


    ¡°Maya..¡± She heard her Aunt call, and snapped out of the reverie, blinking her eyes repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She replied, her eyes brimming with expectancy at what her aunt had to say about the potion.


    ¡°How many times did you take the potion?¡± Melvina asked, praying that it was just once, else, the consequences would be fatal. There were still casualties from the evil potion since thest pack war, seven years ago.


    ¡°Just that once.¡± Maya replied, staring at her Aunt who seemed so deep in thoughts.


    ¡°Aunt, tell me.. what is the potion all about?¡± She inquired, after waiting on her to give an exnation on the matter, but to no avail.


    ¡°It is a potion that can only be prepared by witches.¡± Melvina replied, taking a deep breath. She knew that what she was about to say might cause a feud between the girl and her father. But then, she didn¡¯t care about maintaining peace, no longer at this time;  she didn¡¯t want one of her favorite people to remain a prey to her mate¡¯s evil brother.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Derek muttered, finding the whole thing humourless and poignant.


    ¡°I know that already. I heard when he was discussing it with my mother¡± Maya stated, folding her arms across her chest and taking a look around the garden.


    ¡°Jan knew about this?!!¡± Melvina shrieked, startling the two young fellows, who looked taken aback by her outburst.


    ¡°Your mother knew that Arnold gave you that evil potion?!!¡± She shouted again, her anger seen on the scunching of her eye brows and tightening of her face.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Maya said slowly, still amazed and shocked at her Aunt¡¯s outburst. It could only mean that the Panjyo potion was really bad.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know until I had taken it.¡± She continued, finding it necessary to defend her mother who had always had her back, even when others deserted her.


    ¡°The fool didn¡¯t tell her then.¡± Melvina murmured to herself, although Derek and Maya still heard her due to their wolf gifted hearing.


    ¡°But what did she do after she found out?¡± She asked, staring at the girl which she had usually taken as a daughter.


    ¡°She was really angry about it. But then, nothing.¡± Maya replied.


    ¡°But Aunt, is the potion that bad?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It was what prevented your mate from feeling the mate pull. So Yes, it is that bad.¡± Melvina stated, folding her arms across her chest too.


    Maya was down casted as she heard the news. She had suspected it, since Sia, her wolf, mentioned it; but she had still hoped that her father wouldn¡¯t be so selfish to that extent of depriving her of her mate.


    She let herself fall to the ground of the garden, her arms still folded across her chest as the tears began to flow from her eyes, first in droplets, then like a river flowing through a pathway in between twonds. She was devastated.


    ¡°But why would he give you the potion in the first ce?¡± Melvina asked. ¡°Who did you spy on?¡± She queried, remembering why the deadly potion had been used during thest pack war. It had been very effective, actually the most effective, in hiding a wolf¡¯s scent or figure whether in human or animal form. But it also had its consequences. Apart from the costly sacrifice you had to make to please the witches, the potion suppresses the mate bond for a while if taken once, and forever if taken much. It also reduces the life span and weakens the immune system of the participatory wolf.


    ¡°On a neighbouring pack.¡± Maya replied, scared to say that the truth, her plight momentarily forgotten. She wondered what her Aunt and cousin would think of her if they found out that she had spied on them for her father. Their care for her and her issue at the moment, also worsened the guilt that she felt at the moment.


    ¡°Was it ours?¡± Derek asked, putting his hands into the two front pockets on each side of his denim jeans. Although he felt sorry for his cousin for having a wicked father, he still felt his anger rising at the thought of his pack or him being spied on by his cousin.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Maya replied hastily, hitting her thumb against her index finger in a motion that resembled a swinging pendulum.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Derek called carefully, as he watched the motion she enacted with her fingers unconsciously. He knew she was lying; she always did that with her fingers whenever she was telling a lie. It was only noticable to him.


    ¡°It was your pack.¡± Maya finally said, knowing that Derek had caught her lie. He had always been the only one who could tell when she was lying.


    ¡°You spied on our pack?¡± Melvina asked, trying to mask the disappointment she was feeling for the girl looking so forlorn in front of her. She didn¡¯t want the girl to feel more dejected than she was already.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maya replied tentatively, waiting for the worse to happen; although she thought that nothing could be worser than being unrecognized by your mate. That shit was devastating. She felt so devastated already.


    Derek took a deep breath in and out, trying to withhold himself from shouting at his cousin. Her dejected state was telling on him.


    He took a nce at his mother; she was fighting with her emotions too.


    He sighed when he saw her take a deep breath, and stepped around his cousin; kneeling down and drawing her into her arms.


    His gamma would always say his mother was a saint or an angel in her previous life; and he couldn¡¯t help but agree, especially at the sight of this.


    ¡°What do you know then?¡± He asked, taking few steps towards his sad cousin.


    ¡°I know you have a human mate.¡± She replied.

 ANGERED BY HER FATHER’S WICKED ACT

    Maya swallowed her spittle forcefully as she beheld the furious look on Derek¡¯s face. He was very angry at her, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit. It wasn¡¯t helping her cause, but then,  she could also understand why he was so damn angry, with his nostrils ring as he tried to stop himself from strangling her. He was annoyed at having being spied on; well nobody fancied being spied on.


    Taking her eyes off her cousin who was boiling in rage at her misconduct and selfish act, she casted a long nce on Melvina, her aunt. The older woman was staring into space, her face devoid of any emotions.


    Maya knew she was deep in thoughts, and she wondered whether she would be forgiven for this grave act. Well, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be forgiving her father very soon. He had crossed the limits, by almost depriving her of her mate; and for that alone, she spited him, not caring to please him again.


    ¡°You told him right?!!¡± Derek¡¯s loud question interrupted her thoughts.


    She snapped her eyes away from her aunt, cing them on him.


    ¡°Answer me honestly.¡± He said, growling slowly. ¡°You told Arnold that I have a human mate. He knows it right??¡± He queried again, his voice rising with each question sentence.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She mumbled, bitting her lips and expecting the worse.


    So she wasn¡¯t suprised, when she felt his strong grip on her neck; his eyes changing from its beautiful mysterious blue color to a darker cold shade, almost ck.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She called out weakly, not wanting to fight him back; after all she deserved whatsoever he nned to do with her. She had betrayed him again. She thought too that perhaps it was better she died, after all her mate didn¡¯t recognize her. It was better she left the earth, than stay without her mate.


    ¡°Why Maya.. Why?!!¡± Derek shouted, shaking his head from the side to another, trying to control his wolf which was set already to gain control of him.


    ¡°She deserves to die!¡± His wolf, Maru, had howled out; before he found himself holding his cousin, tightly by the neck.


    He had onlye back to his senses a bit, when she called him by his name. She hadn¡¯t done that for more than for seven years now; and it somehow managed to draw him out of that dark haze.


    But still, he still held her, angry that she had betrayed him again. And here he was, trying to help her find a safe ground with her mate.


    ¡°How foolish you are.¡± He heard his wolf say.


    But he ignored him, for he knew that Maru¡¯s anger was founded by his cousin¡¯s stupidity. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t reported the news to her father.


    Knowing that his uncle already knew about his little witch, brought chills to his body even as he loosened his hold on his cousin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Our mate is in trouble.¡± Maru whimpered, and Derek couldn¡¯t agree less. But he vowed never to allow his little witche to ruin.


    ¡°Derek, let your cousin go.¡± He heard his mother say, and sighed. Taking his hands off his cousin¡¯s neck, he casted a hateful nce at her even as she kept coughing and taking deep breaths. Her eyes were brimming with tears again.


    Derek didn¡¯t know, if it was because of his tight grip on her neck, or remorse. He concluded finally, after a while, that thetter was impossible. His cousin was as wicked as her father, and he had been stupid to even think of helping her.


    ¡°Maya, are you okay?¡± Melvina asked, noting the hateful nces her son was giving his cousin. And although she understood his anger, she didn¡¯t think it would be a source of help now. Their main problem was Arnold, not his daughter. The young girl was just a pawn in his game. She doubted that the evil man even saw the beautiful smart girl as his daughter.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Maya replied, standing erect, after having some bouts of cough. As she stood at attention, she wondered what her aunt would say about the issue. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be happy, but she wasn¡¯t controlled by anger either.


    ¡°You should stop listening to your father.¡± Melvina stated. ¡°I know you want to always please him, but he is not worth the stress. He would still choose Curtis over you, no matter how much of apetent leader you are.¡± She noted.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I had been stupid seven years to have betrayed you all. I have been stupid again, spying on him.¡± Maya said, nodding her head towards Derek as she mentioned him.


    ¡°I have always disliked his methods and I despise him, especially now that he has deprived me of my mate, using that evil potion.¡± She continued, in conclusion.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only consequence of taking the potion.¡± Melvina said, finding it necessary to let the girl know of the full effects of what her father had done.


    Derek scoffed as he heard his mother¡¯s statement.


    ¡°What other consequence is worse than being deprived of your mate, even though it is temporary?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, Your life span is shortened as of now and your immunity levels are low; which means that you wouldn¡¯t heal as fast as before if you¡¯re injured and you could die if the injury is very serious.¡± Melvina answered her son¡¯s question, though she faced Maya as she talked.


    Derek¡¯s mouth fell open at his mother¡¯s reply. It was really bad.


    ¡°Why was it used then?¡± He asked, bewildered by the fact.


    ¡°Well, People were desperate during thest pack war to find out what was happening in neighbouring packs, enemy or not. They couldn¡¯t trust anyone. They even used it more, when vampires became involved.. to hold their scent, and change their look.¡± Melvina replied with a sigh.


    ¡°They willingly gave themselves up?¡± Derek inquired, finding the whole thing ridiculous.


    ¡°Some did, willfully; some were forced, threatened.¡± Melvina answered, her mind rolling back to the pack war which had imed her best friend and caused a total mayhem to the supernaturalmunity atrge. At a time, trolls and faires had been involved. She never wished for a day like that again; it had been disastrous.


    Taking her eyes off her son who still look bewildered over what she had just mentioned; she casted a look on his cousin. The youngdy was spaced out, not caring a bit about the tears that flowed freely from her eyes. And she felt deeply sorry for her, understanding her plight. She had been in the same shoes one time, until Peter had rescued her. Her father had been abusive, perhaps worse, ever since her mother died while giving birth to her. The memory of sad events which happened years back, came back then like fresh happenings, haunting her.


    She jerked out of thoughts, when she heard her son calling out to his cousin. Refocusing again, she saw the girl taking long strides like a wounded tigress out of the garden.


    ¡°Where is she going to?¡± She asked her son, her eyebrows knitting in worry.


    ¡± She is going to meet her father.¡± He replied.

 A WISE LUNA

    The conventional darkening of the sky at that time and his inability to really get the full pictorial view of his mother which stood less than five feet in front of him, enlightened Derek that the time was around 7:30pm already; since the moon wasn¡¯t really out.


    He was hungry, but he found it a wrong time to broach the topic. There were more important matters lying around; like for example, the drama that will ensue at the pack house in some minutes time if his uncle was still around. He already knew that his cousin would throw a fit if she met her father at the moment, since her anger was still undiluted, still hot like a can of concentrated acid and could burn anything or anyone that gets in its way.


    But for that, he couldn¡¯t me her; he actually pitied her, even though she had reported to her father that his mate was a human.


    He also understood her anger, and knew that he would throw a fit, and more, if his father ever betrayed and used him like that.


    ¡°She went to see Arnold?¡± He heard his mother ask worriedly, and sighed; knowing that his mother must have also caught into the troubling fact of what might happen if the fuming daughter and  her evil father met now. It will disrupt the peaceful evening his pack members must be enjoying.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  He replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We have to stop her from doing that. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the best approach either.¡± She stated, spinning around with great speed, and walking fast out of the garden in long strides.


    ¡°Why?¡± Derek asked, walking after his mother in long strides too, almost on the same foot level with her.


    ¡°It would make Arnold smarter.¡± She answered, monotonely.


    ¡± Smarter?? How?¡± He asked, trying to understand his mother¡¯s view point. On his own, he already thought that Maya meeting her father at the moment, would be best. It would expose who the demon really is to his father who seemed to think him as a saint and their saviour.


    ¡°Well, seeing that we have already uncovered the truth about his spying venture through Maya. He would stop involving her in his future ns about the two packs. And if he does that, we remain in the dark again. We are worse off that way. But if we stop Maya, and convince her to be on our side¡­..¡± She was saying, before he interrupted her,pleting her statement.


    ¡°.. we could be enlightened by her, whenever he makes new ns or changes the former one.¡± He said, smiling in pride at the trueness of the statement and the cleverness of his mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good, Mom.¡± He stated, now at the same walking pace with her, on the same feet level.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to use Maya for our cause this time. I know she would agree to it, seeing it as a chance to redeem herself and get our forgiveness on the wrongs she hadmitted against us.¡± He continued, a smirk taking shape on his lips.


    Melvina stopped walking, as she heard her son¡¯s statement. He had misunderstood her ideapletely. She concluded she was at fault for making her thoughts sound like they would be using the poor girl who seemed confused and angry at the world, perhaps even at the moon goddess for having given her that kind of father.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Derek asked, after noticing that his mother had stopped walking.


    She was standing at a point, staring at him; or so he thought since the garden was getting dark.


    ¡°We are not using your cousin.¡± She replied, taking up her steps again, but this time, slower than before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you referring to now, Mom?¡± Derek asked, confused a bit, about his mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°We are not using Maya; We are helping her.¡± She replied. The poor girl needs help, not another round of usuage and neglect. She thought to herself.


    ¡°But, you just said¡­¡± He was saying, before his mother cut in.


    ¡°Yes, I know what I said. But I don¡¯t mean it the way you are thinking.¡± She said.


    ¡°We would stop her from meeting her father, because if she does, it won¡¯t make matters easier, rather worse because her father might disown her, so she might be a rogue. Secondly, it won¡¯t help us either, because Arnold would be more secretive about his ns, having lost his confidante. So we have to forgive your cousin, you have to especially; we need to sincerely show her the love that she thought she didn¡¯t deserve, after letting her know that her anger wouldn¡¯t help us now. She would make the choice to work with us on her own. Your cousin needs love and true care, not another round of usuage.¡± She summarized.


    Derek tapped his nose, as he deliberated on the words of his mother. And as usual, he knew she was right. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his father had been really lucky to be gifted with a wise and caring mate. He wondered if his little witch was the same; whether she was as wise as his mother.


    ¡°Our mate is alright.¡± Maru, his wolf, said; in response to his thoughts.


    ¡°She will do it right, when the timees.¡± It mentioned.


    And although Derek slightly doubted his wolf¡¯s words, mainly because his little witch was a human who didn¡¯t know anything about their existence, not to mention their issues; he still nodded his head to its statement before noticing that his mother had stopped walking again. She was standing just in front of him, without being in motion. He wondered what was wrong this time.


    ¡°Mom..¡± He called, looking around their surroundings. They were already at the entrance to the main pack¡¯s house.


    ¡°Mom..¡± He called again, this time, in apprehension as he remembered that they had to stop his cousin from getting to getting to her father; although it was more for the part she would y in helping them, rather than forgiveness. He still couldn¡¯t understand how his mother could forgive so freely.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s more matured, and because she knows that your cousin isn¡¯t really at fault, but she¡¯s just a pawn in your uncle¡¯s chess game.¡± Maru stated.


    Derek was suprised at his wolf¡¯s defence for his cousin. Was it not the same Maru that had pushed him to almost kill his cousin? He thought.


    ¡°I was blinded by rage then, for our mate. But it doesn¡¯t mean though that I like her now.¡± Maru concluded.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek just snorted at its response, and took a nce around the pack environs again.


    Sensing the calmness and hearing the smooth talksing from the families residing in other houses in the pack environs, he knew that his cousin hadn¡¯t met her wicked father yet.


    But there could only be few minutes left for that. He thought, as he tapped his mother on her arms.


    ¡°Derek..¡± He heard his mother say, after a while.


    ¡± Yes. What¡¯s wrong Mom?¡± He queried.


    ¡°Your Father just mind linked me.¡± She replied.

 A WISE LUNA II

    Derek¡¯s eyes widened as his mother informed him that she had just been mind linked by his father. Various thoughts ran across his mind at the speed of light, the main thought centered on if his cousin had finally done it. He hoped not. He hoped that the quietness he still felt around the pack was genuine, and not as a result of an Alpha¡¯s mind link to his pack members to hush up.


    At this type of moment, he ernestly wished his little sister had grown up. If she had, she would have been able to give him a run down of what could be happening in the main pack house at the moment. But no, little ¡­ was still five, and couldn¡¯tmunicate through the pack link yet. She had to be at least 15; although he already could bemunicated to, through the pack link when he was 9years.


    He had been bristled in shock, when he had his father¡¯s voice in his mind then, as the older man did an announcement through the Pack¡¯s link for an urgent meeting because of the rogues that had been trespassing their boundaries at that time.


    At first he had ignored it, but as time went on, he had told it to his mother who found the whole thing exciting and interesting; but not before hiding her shock and wonder with a sharp quick-witted smile. She had taken him to his father and Agrip, as the duo had been discussing some pack issues in the conference room then . His father had been shocked beyond description, Agrip had just opined that his wolf might be a Lycan.


    Even as a little boy then, he understood that the Lycans were a rare specie of werewolves, the strongest and sharpest with one or two extra powers. Anthony had told him that, some weeks ago, as he taught him how to hunt.


    ¡°Derek!!¡±


    Derek snapped out of his thoughts as he heard his mother¡¯s call. And from the exasperated look on her face, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the first time that she had called him.


    ¡°Yes Mom.¡± He replied, cautioning his mind to remain focused, and to stop zapping in and out.


    ¡°What did father say?¡± He asked, remembering what he had been thinking of first, before his mind took him for a rollercoaster ride to a time, 8 years ago.


    ¡°He said we should get to the pack house now¡­ that Maya wants to let him in on something, after he shouted at her for tearing down the painting, Arnold had  brought for him earlier. He also asked me, if I knew what was wrong with the chap; who had and is still looking very furious.¡± Melvina replied her son, taking up her walking pace this time around.


    She needed to stop Maya from telling her mate anything. She loved her mate, but recently he had been making unwise decisions which bothered her greatly, even though she tended to mask her difort sometimes. She had already decided that she will work this one out with her son and his cousin, themselves.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Derek muttered, walking after his mother inrge strides, a bit grateful that his cousin hadn¡¯t said anything yet; and very happy that she had torn down the stupid painting. He smiled as he imagined the look on his father¡¯s face, as he beheld the sport.


    ***


    The duo walked into the pack¡¯s conference room gingerly, as they thought individually on how to prevent Maya from speaking anything out to Peter. Melvina had already concluded to send her out, immediately she stepped in, with an excuse of having an alone talk with her mate. She trusted her son to understand the tactic, and to do the stuff, required. But what transpired soonest wasn¡¯t what she had nned or envisaged.


    ¡°Good, You¡¯re here with Derek. It would make this smoother. Maya speak..¡± Her mate had said, immediately he had sighted her and her soning into the wide official room. He had gestured to the still angry girl to speak, as he took a seat on the cushion nearest to the wall; his blue eyes brimming with expectancy and curiosity.


    She soughed, and stared at her son whose eyes seem to have coincidentally met hers at the same time. She asked, with her eyes, if he had any ideas to stop his cousin from talking. For she knew that there was no way she could call the girl out now, her mate¡¯s interest and curiosity was already piqued, and he wouldn¡¯t balk until it was satisfied.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maya, speak.¡± Peter said, drumming his fingers on the lush furniture, as he pondered on what his brother¡¯s first child could possibly say to him, that could justify her tearing down the painting that her father had given him.


    Although he wasn¡¯t really bothered about the fake painting of peace which nowid waste on the floor like a discarded peice of rag, for he knew how cunning his brother could be; He was rather interested in his neice, who still stood by the pir in deep thoughts.


    He had been stupefied when she had barged into the conference room in anger, with marks of fallen tears visible on her cheeks.


    He had still watched in shock, as she walked up to the painting which he had ced by the west angle of the room, and torn it into two before turning from the sight to recognize his presence.


    He had masked his shock then, by shouting a query on why she had done it.


    He had known she was angry, quite alright; but he hadn¡¯t known the why.


    Now staring at the angrydy in front of him whom he had at one time, yed with when she had been little and guileless, he pondered again on what she really had to say; her grievances. He wondered if it could be something he could use against his brother. He wished it was, for he was tired of being used and trapped.


    He was about calling her out to speak again, as he got impatient with her silence state, when he observed his son making weird signs to her with his eyes and fingers subtly.


    His eyebrows scrunched up, as he also  watched her reciprocate with signs of her own too.


    He also noticed that his mate had a small smile on her face as she watched the interaction going on between the two young chaps. And so he understood that he was the only one left out on what was really happening, and he didn¡¯t like it; one bit.


    ¡°Maya..¡± He called thedy again for the third time. ¡°What is it that you wanted to tell us?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing really sir.¡± She replied. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for tearing down your lovely painting, I¡¯m just not happy merging with your pack.¡± She stated with a sarcastic undertone.


    But Peter already knew that the undertone was fake. He had earlier observed the interactions between the trio, and he knew that there was something more; something else they didn¡¯t want to let him know.


    It piqued his curiosity further, but he also knew that he shouldn¡¯t force it. His mate wouldn¡¯t be happy if he did. He decided then to just wait and watch.

 A SIDELINED ALPHA

    The tension in the room was so thick that a knife could slice through it, as everyone was left to his or her thoughts. By the side of the room, was Melvina; and she felt a little bad that she had to lie to her mate, but then finally concluded that it was necessary; that it was better this way, knowing that she would still tell him of everythingter.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On another side was Derek. And as heid a strong stare on his cousin, he wondered why she would forge that kind of lie.


    ¡®Was there no other lie, other than a one that would bring enemity between her and his father?¡¯ He thought. Although he was happy that at least his father¡¯s attention had been diverted from the truth, he was still a little bit sad of the bad rtionship that will ensue between his father and his cousin. He didn¡¯t like that part at all, and he didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps he was already forgiving his fiesty cousin, bit by bit.


    Maya on one hand was the most less concerned. The only thing that bothered her  at the moment, was the dire cruelness of her father, and the fact that she had just lost her mate.


    Even though her aunt, Melvina, had said it was just temporary since she only took the potion once; she still thought it a loss. Because if things had worked out like the usual, if Leo had recognized her, she knew that by now, they would be talking animatedly about themselves, dropping a few touches and kisses on themselves, here and there. He would also never go over to her pack as she would make her cousin choose another leader for his pack warriors. But now, he¡¯s gone to her pack. She soughed at the thought.


    ¡°He would meet Zoe at the pack.¡± Her wolf, Sia, opined sadly.


    Maya balked and almost cried out at the thought. Running her hands sporadically on her hair, she remembered that Zoe had mentioned a Leo, her boyfriend who was really a wolf. She knew it would be stupid to call it a coincidence, or to think that the Leo could be a different person from her mate, since there could be many Leos in the her cousin¡¯s pack. She already knew they were the same person.


    She knew that her mate had gone off to her ex best friend. She could feel her wolf howling in anger and deep sadness. She felt really bad too. She wondered if Leo would mark her ex best friend as his mate, as she had heard of people who had rejected their mate to be with another, but she also knew, that most times, it didn¡¯t end well. Elder Brandon, her father¡¯s right hand man in wicked acts was a perfect example of that. Often times, she had wondered between the duo who had been more wicked. She remembered that Brandon had been her Uncle¡¯s godfather then.


    Mentioning her Uncle, Maya got annoyed at him again for agreeing with her father about everything, including merging their packs. Couldn¡¯t he see that her father, who was also his brother, didn¡¯t mean well at all, or did he have an ulterior motive in mind. She hoped theter was true. But it still didn¡¯t wiped out her annoyance as she took a nce at him from the other end of the room.


    She thought that if he hadn¡¯t agreed to her father¡¯s bidding, her mate wouldn¡¯t have gone to her pack, she would have met himter, when the potion¡¯s effect had dwindled away. She preferred waiting more to meet him, than not being recognized by him.


    Alpha Peter¡¯s thoughts were filled with his mate¡¯s slight betrayal and his son, being an aplice to it. He didn¡¯t really me them though, since he had been acting weird for a couple of weeks. He already decided to let it go, and give everything time to settle.


    His grandmother who had died as a sacrifice at thest pack war had always talked about the ce of time towards everything. She had always opined that they should all give time, time, to work its way, settling everything in due course, and exining the why of the many situations they hadn¡¯t been able understand then. He wished she was still alive; she would have been if not for the witch¡¯s price for a sacrifice at thest pack war.


    He blinked his eyes multiple times as he tried to stop the train of the thoughts of old which were finding their way into his mind at the moment; he didn¡¯t want that, didn¡¯t want to remember those evil events that caused a drastic turn in his life and made him a pawn to his brother. He was still waiting, and hoping on time to sort and settle it out.


    Taking a nce at the trio in front of him, he decided to lie too, to pretend that he had no inkling of what had just happened, or to have observed anything. He decided to y along with them.


    ¡°And why do you say so?¡± He finally asked his neice, who looked to be in deep thoughts. He knew she was the clue to the mystery overshadowing his family, and he didn¡¯t know how to go about that.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied, with a shrug; confirming his earlier thoughts.


    ¡°Okay then. Well, unfortunately for you, the truce has already been made, with or without the picture you just tore, and there¡¯s nothing you could do about it.¡± He remarked..


    ¡± Yeah, right. I see. I would be off now, Uncle.¡± His neice stated, and walked out of the room in long strides.


    He looked ahead, to see his son exchange nces with his mate, but he decided to keep quiet about it, even when his son decided to walk out of the room, after muttering a goodnight to them both.


    ¡°I would be retiring now, to the kitchen though.¡± He heard his mate say, and soughed. He knew she was just looking for an excuse to join the duo outside.


    ¡°Okay. Be fast then. I¡¯m hungry.¡± He replied truthfully, rubbing his stomach as he shared a smile with her.


    He watched, as she nodded at him with a smile, before strottling out of the room gracefully.


    Taking a deep breath, he sat down on his cushion, his mind reeling with a lot of thoughts, as he waited for his mate¡¯s always delicious dish.

 LITTLE COUSIN

    Melvina sighed tiredly as she closed the door to the Pack¡¯s conference room. She looked ahead to see her son and Maya standing by the wall. She knew they were waiting for her. So she increased her pace, as she walked up to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the kitchen.¡± She said, when she got to them.


    ¡°We can talk, as I prepare dinner. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± She added, as she walked ahead of them, towards the direction of the kitchen, not waiting for their reply or opinion. As she neared the kitchen, she hoped that her little daughter, Eva, would be intelligent enough to locate the pastries she had kept for her in the bowl close to the sink, to eat if she got hungry.


    When she got to the kitchen, she smiled as she noticed that that the bowl was absent. Her daughter was one of a kind. She may or may not be as special as her elder brother, but Melvina didn¡¯t care. Her beautiful baby was very special to her. The little babe always reminded her of herself when she was little.


    ¡°Aunt, won¡¯t someone listen in to our conversation?¡± Maya asked, walking into the kitchen, with Derek by her side.


    ¡°No. Did you see anyone around?¡± Melvina asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Maya muttered, recalling that she hadn¡¯t seen a single soul on this side of the pack house.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private quarters.¡± Derek said. ¡°So nobodyes around unless for a visit. And they stay in the sitting room when they doe.¡± He added.


    ¡± Oh..¡± Maya muttered, understanding the whole issue. She was about asking Derek why he had signalled her earlier during her convo with his father, to keep calm about the issue and not let him know, when she had a joyfrul scream.


    ¡°Derek!!¡±


    She turned speedily, her thoughts filled with thoughts on who could be screaming at this time of the night. She was suprised when she saw a little girl running towards her cousin with smiles on her face. She had to admit that the little babe was cute, but who was she? She thought, recalling that Derek had said that here was a private quarters.


    She watched as her cousin lifted the little beauty in his hands and twirled her around. She smiled unknowingly to her, her mate- thoughts forgotten momentarily, as she listened in to the babe¡¯s beautifulughs. She was also happy hearing her cousinugh, after a very long time. She hadn¡¯t heard himugh since they separated seven years ago.


    ¡°Mom!!¡± She heard the little girl screamed, as Derek set her back on the floor, and balked a bit as the knowledge dawned upon her.


    ¡®Thd little beauty was Derek¡¯s sister. She had another cousin!¡¯


    This knowing, made her teary. She couldn¡¯t believe that she hadn¡¯t known that her aunt had given birth to another child; a beautiful daughter at that. She wondered if her parents knew. Her father must have known, She thought.


    As she stared at her aunt who was all smiles, pinching the little beauty¡¯s cheek yfully, her thoughts were rammed with memories of ten years ago, when she still prepared dinner with her aunt.


    Her eyes got so teary, that she didn¡¯t even know when a tear rushed down speedily from her right eye in a bid to touch the ground. When she felt the motion, she muttered a ¡®I will be back.¡± before rushing out of the room.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Melvina asked her son, as she noticed Maya rushing out of the room, even as she stirred the paste in the pan, and still yed with her daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Derek replied sincerely. He had seen the lone tear that had escaped his cousin¡¯s eye few minutes ago as she stared at his mother and sister, but he didn¡¯t know the why. Was she missing her family already? He thought, and shook his head negatively. It couldn¡¯t be that. It was something else, and he would love to find out.


    ¡°Go after her then.¡± Melvina stated, turning her attention back to her pot of tomato paste. She was preparing spaghetti.


    Derek nodded, and turned back, in a bid to walk out of the kitchen, after his cousin. But before he could do that, Maya walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter. Where did you go to?¡± He asked his cousin, determined to know why the sight of his family ying, triggered her tears. He thought the sight was beautiful, and not something that could invoke tears.


    ¡°Nothing. Some stuff flew into my eyes.¡± Maya replied, still looking at the little beauty who seemed to have noticed her.


    ¡°Derek, who is she?¡± Eva asked, taking note of Maya now. She thought the Blondie looked very beautiful. She also noticed that she had the same shade of blue eyes like her and her big brother, Derek. Although she thought that her brother¡¯s eyes were more bluer than theirs .


    ¡°She is our cousin.¡± Derek replied tentatively, unsure of his sister¡¯s behavioral response.


    He watched as his little sister trotted to where Maya stood. He smiled a bit, as he noticed that his cousin was nervous. He could tell by the perspiration that was forming on the top of her nose. It always happened whenever she was nervous when they were growing up. He couldn¡¯t believe that little Eva was making his cousin nervous. He wondered why.


    ¡°You¡¯re my cousin?¡± He heard his sister ask Maya, and smiled yet again, still eagar to know what would happen next. He sighted his mother preparing the spaghetti, but he knew that she was also listening into the conversation even though her back was towards them.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Maya replied the little beauty in front of her, her voice shaking a bit out of nervousness as she wondered whether the little girl knew about her betrayal years ago. She hoped that her aunt or Derek hadn¡¯t told the little girl about her selfish stupid act; she couldn¡¯t bare a strong hatred from the beautiful little girl. She thought it would hurt more, as she had already liked her.


    ¡°Okay. But I haven¡¯t seen you before. You¡¯re Uncle Arnold¡¯s daughter then. Why am I seeing you guys today for the first time? Do you have a little brother? Where do you stay? Why is your hair blond, and not ck like mine? Would you teach me how to make up? There is a boy in my ss. I like him. His name is¡­ ¡± Eva was still speaking, when her mother cut her off.


    ¡°Eva!!!¡± Melvina shouted, as she tried to rein in herughter at her daughter¡¯s train of questions. She had decided to ignore her daughter¡¯s chattering, until the little babe mentioned a boy she liked. Melvina scoffed at the thought, her little girl was just five. What does she know about boys and likeness. At that age, she had only be concerned about escaping her father¡¯s beating.


    ¡°Yes Mom.¡± Eva answered, now holding Maya¡¯s hand with her little own.


    ¡°Allow your cousin to answer your question one at a time.¡± Melvina said.


    ¡± But she¡¯s notining.¡± Eva stated, to Derek¡¯s amusement. Although he had been angry at his cousin, he hadn¡¯t told his baby sis about her or her betrayal. He hadn¡¯t deemed it necessary. Looking at the duo, he hoped that his cousin wouldn¡¯t betray them yet again, he might kill her off this time around. He didn¡¯t joke around with anyone that would hurt his sister.


    ¡°Eva¡­.¡± Melvina drawled, hinting that she was in trouble if she talked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt. I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± Maya replied, happy that the little girl had already taken to her. Her joy knew no bounds, and she was immensely grateful to her aunt and her cousin, for not telling the little beauty about her wicked acts, seven years ago.

 NIGHT TEXT

    Eva was extremely happy when she heard her cousin¡¯s deration. She was also happy that she had a big sister to y with and talk things over with.


    Her mother was sometimes, busy with helping her father with pack duties. And Derek was also busy with his friends. It was worse now that  he started college. She only saw him in the evenings, and she wasn¡¯t ssatisfied with that. She wondered how long her cousin would be staying; she hoped it was for a very long time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long are you staying?¡± She queried her beautiful cousin who still held her hand tightly, which she liked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But I¡¯m not leaving anytime soon.¡± Maya replied, smiling down at her baby cousin. She thought the girl was more beautiful than her big brother.


    ¡°Oh, great. We have a lot of time to talk about a whole lot of stuff then. But what is your name?¡± Eva asked, battling her eyshes as she stared at her cousin with her baby blue eyes.


    ¡°My name is Maya.¡± Maya replied, deciding at that moment, as she stared into her little cousin¡¯s blue eyes which looked at her with love, never to repeat the same thing again that she did seven years ago. She made up her mind to protect this family against whatever, including her pack; citing that her pack never stood up for her like this family did, even after she betrayed them.


    She almost teared up, when the little babe stretched up her two hands, signalling that she wanted to be carried by her.


    She nodded, battling to hold her tears back, as she carried her cousin in her arms.


    ¡°My name is Eva.¡± The little girl said, staring deep into her eyes, and smiling.


    ¡°Can we go to my room. I will show you all my toys.¡± She continued, pointing her hands towards the kitchen entrance.


    Maya turned to look at Derek and Melvina, her eyes brimming with the question of whether she should heed to the little girl¡¯s request, or to turn her down because of the earlier meeting they should have.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She heard her aunt say, to her relief. She preferred to spend some time with her baby cousin, than discuss about some other issues that will dampen her mood.


    She smiled her appreciation to her aunt, as she sauntered out of the kitchen with the little beauty in her arms who was already telling her about her earlier day in school.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± Derek asked his mother, as he watched his cousin walk out of the kitchen with his sister. Although, he had seen the happiness on his cousin¡¯s face as they gave her consent to walk off with Eva, he was still skeptical about her. He didn¡¯t want his baby sister to experience what he had experienced in the hands of his cousin, seven years ago.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Melvina replied, turning down the electric cooker. She was done cooking.


    ¡°Get me those tes on the left part of the cupboard.¡± She said, stirring the pasta as she got ready to dish the food out.


    ¡°Would she stay with us here, or in the quarters reserved for their pack warriors?¡± Derek asked, bringing out the flower-coated ceramic tes from the cupboard.


    ¡°She¡¯s family.¡± Melvina replied, stretching out her right hand to receive a te from Derek.


    Derek soughed as he heard his mother¡¯s reply. He already knew that she would say that. He had just decided to confirm. He guessed he had to give his cousin the benefit of doubt, but still on the look out that she doesn¡¯t y them bad again. He didn¡¯t want to risk that.


    ¡°You should learn to let go. Ease the burden in your heart, so you could enjoy life better. It¡¯s not healthy, physically and mentally, to hold grudges. It kills your heart, and dampens your beauty.¡± Melvina said, turning a bit to smile at her son. Sheughed a bit, as she heard him scoff.


    ¡°Aye aye Mom. Motivational speaker.¡± Derek muttered, picking up a fork to taste the spaghetti. He tried dipping the fork into the pot, but his mother hit his hand away.


    ¡°Mom..¡± He whined.


    ¡°What..?¡± Melvina asked, trying furtively to hide a smile.


    ¡°Let me just have a taste.¡± Derek said, still gripping the fork tightly.


    ¡°You will soon, after I dish yours.¡± Melvina stated.


    ¡°Mom..¡± He tried again, trying to dip the fork into the pot again, only to have his hand swatted away by his mother.


    ¡°Quit whining, and take this food to your father.¡± She said, pointing at the spaghetti-fulled te on the tray.


    ¡°But you¡¯re his mate. You should be the one taking it to him.¡± Derek said, nning to have a fork-taste if she leaves.


    Melvina scoffed as she heard her son¡¯s statement.  She already knew what he was up to.


    ¡°Take this to your father immediately, unless you won¡¯t have a te of spaghetti anytime soon.¡± She threatened, raising up the big spoon which she uses to dish out food at him.


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Derek muttered hastily, before taking the tray and walking out if the kitchen, paying a deaf ears to his mother¡¯s loudugh which followed after him. He couldn¡¯t imagine staying hungry this night. If it means taking food to his father, to secure his own meal, so be it.


    When he got to the conference room, he knocked on it twice; opening itter with his right hand while steadying the tray with his left hand when he heard his father¡¯s voice call out a e in¡¯.


    Trotting into the room with the tray on his hands, he sighed as he saw his father sitting down on his chair while staring at the torn painting on the floor. He wondered on how long the older man must have stayed that way, staring at the stupid torn painting.


    ¡°Your meal¡­¡± He said, standing at attention, while getting his father¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Keep it on the table.¡± His father stated, still staring at the painting.


    ¡°Why are you so worked up about the painting?¡± He finally asked, voicing out his thoughts, as heid down the tray on the table.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s bad omen for a symbol of truce to be destroyed.¡± The older man said, turning away from the unpleasant sight in front of him, to his son.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Derek said, withholding himself at thest minute, from scoffing.


    He turned around to leave the room, when he heard his father call out his name.


    ¡°Derek..¡±


    He turned.


    ¡°Yes Father.¡± He replied


    ¡°Your birthday is in three weeks time. You know what that means right?¡± His father asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied, even though he didn¡¯t really understand, except that he would be a year older, and would be able to let out Maru, his wolf; and maybe handle more pack duties.


    ¡°Good. If you don¡¯t find a mate in that day. You will have to take ire, the beta¡¯s daughter. She is¡­¡± He heard his father saying before cutting him off.


    ¡°I know father. I know.¡± He stated, not finding it necessary to let his old man know that he had already found a mate. He knew his father would throw a fit, especially since his mate was a human.


    ¡°Okay then. You can go.¡± The older man said, dismissing him with a wave.


    Derek nodded, before walking out of the room. Coming out into the passage, he scoffed out loudly. There was no way he was leaving his mate for ire. Bringing out his phone from his pocket, he tapped his little witch¡¯s number and sent off a text to her.


    A text that read; ¡®I miss you baby. Goodnight, and think of me.¡¯

 NIGHT CALL

    Emma was applying cucumber juice on her face and neck when her phone beeped to alert her that a message had just popped in.


    Keeping the lotion by the bedstand, she picked up her phone, wondering on who could be texting her by 9 in the night.


    Her mind settled for a second on her sister, Amelia; perhaps a text to ask her how she was coping at the other side of the world.


    Then it shifted to Clem, the guy who she thought was already hooked up on her, then to Derek. Out of the three, her heart yearned for a text from a Derek, although her head-sense thought otherwise. Her head wished the text to be from her sister, they so had a lot to talk about; from her meeting with a governess to her snagging a new boyfriend.


    Unlocking the phone with her fingerprint, a security pattern which she had reactivated in her phone two nights ago, she tapped on the unread message; her eyes thinning in curiosity, waiting for the unfolding of the text¡¯s contents.


    ¡°I miss you baby. Goodnight, and think of me.¡±


    The text read.


    A smile escaped Emma¡¯s lips as she read the message, and re-read it again. She already knew who the sender was. It could only be her new boyfriend, Derek, who made her feel things she had never felt for anyone.


    And with the way she was feeling on her inside, she knew that a blush must have coated her cheeks which were already aforehand covered with the slimy cucumber juice.


    Still staring at the short message which she must have gone over, more than a dozen times, she wondered whether it was necessary or advisable for her to reply back, or just to y dead. For a second, she wished her sister was here with her; she would have known what to do. ¡®Perhaps, I should call her.¡¯ She thought, tapping her thumb on her phone screen repeatedly, on the message level precisely, as she drowned herself in her thoughts.


    But as soon as the thought came, Emmaughed a bit at her self. She couldn¡¯t believe that a little text had made her so jittery that she had to seek for her sister¡¯s help for a rtionship matter. It had always been the other way around.


    Since Amelia and she reached their adolescent ages, the age of trying out new things and ying around with guys, she had always been the rtionship coach among them.


    At a time even, she had advised her older sister to break up with her then boyfriend because the guy had refused to get her, her favorite ice cream on a Christmas.


    Her sister had obliged to her suprise. But it had been not so funny thereafter, when the guy, Scott, had found outter what happened. He had almost beaten her up with his friends. What had saved her then was her little knowledge of judo, and a certain strength she didn¡¯t know that she had.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She had overtaken the four guys, all by herself, without a scratch on herself. The incidence still dazed her till date.


    Amelia had almost gotten the nut head arrested, if not for the pleadings of his crippled mom, especially when it was discovered that he was part of a gang which dealt on drugs.


    Emma was still chuckling at the rememberance of the event which had taken ce sometimest year, when another text message trouped into her phone.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to call me tomorrow, to pick you up for school. If you don¡¯t, get ready for a spanking. ¡±


    Ungodly thoughts wrecked her mind as she came across the spanking content in the message. Of course she had read alot of romance novels, and was even a bit surprised at her sister¡¯s thinking when she had seen like a dozen of them in her bag while unpacking some nights ago. So, the spanking word was not new to her; she already had a twisted knowledge of it from the books that she had read, and will still read.


    She shuddered as the mental picture of being spanked nketed her thoughts. Keeping her phone on the bed, she fanned herself with her right hand, breathing in and out, as she tried to shake away the thought of being spanked by Derek.


    The message tone went off again, and Emma wondered what the next message could be again.


    ¡°I love you.¡± It read.


    She smiled, then decided that it was best that she replied his message, wanting all of a sudden to have a chit chat.


    ¡°Spanker.¡± She typed, then erased it. She didn¡¯t want to think about the word again, or have a conversation about it. The five lettered word made her ufortable.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± She finally typed, and after a little consideration, she sent it; knowing fully well that the message was the mild actuality to what she felt.


    As she held the phone in her hand, drawing unseen sketches on its screen with her index finger, she counted the minutes and the seconds, as she waited for a reply.


    And when the message beep came again, she jerked up a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?? Why?¡±


    The message read, as she finally opened it, after bitting her lips for some seconds in antsy.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She texted back, finding her reason of coating her face with cucumber juice negligible for a good excuse. She had been trying to make a choice of a literature to read, when she had remembered the lotion lying in the deepest part of her backpack which she knew her sister must have smuggled into the big bag. Smuggled because the lotion was their mother¡¯s property, and was very expensive; but then, very effective.


    She doubted if Derek would want to hear any of that.


    Emma jerked back, for the second time that night, when her phone started ringing out loud; disrupting her thoughts and the deep silence in the house. She hadn¡¯t been expecting a call from Derek.


    After a while of staring at the phone in aflutter, as it rang, She tapped the answer icon, pushing a deep breath out; still not understanding why she was hot and happy at the same time. They had just spoken facially, few hours ago.


    ¡°Hello..¡± She said, as she put the call on loud speaker.

 NIGHT CALL II

    Derek smiled widely as he heard the sweet but tiny voice of his little witch. He thought she must have been suprised, and a little bit flustered to have seen his call. Well, he hadn¡¯t been nning to call either; it had just happened.


    Holding the phone in ce on his ear with his left hand, he gurbled up the remnant of the spaghetti on  the ceramic te  before him on the counter, before dropping the te into the sink.


    ¡°Hello..¡± He answered, taking a seat on the stool nearest to the cupboard, by the western wing of the kitchen.


    ¡°How are you doing baby?¡± He asked, thinking of other sweet names to call his mate. She was a human, and so he had to court her the human way for now, till when the time of unveilinges. He still dreaded that day, as he knew it must surelye. The day his little witch would find out his real identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±


    He heard his little witch reply in a much thinnier voice, and smiled. He knew that her cheeks must have been coated rosy red with blushes at his term of endearment.


    He was about replying, when his mother called him out. He hadn¡¯t even known when she stepped in, since his thoughts were upied with thought of Emma.


    ¡°Derek, why are you smiling that way?¡± Melvina asked, noting the goofy and sheepish smile on her son¡¯s face. Although she already knew who he was talking to from his countenance, she was curious to hear what he would reply to her question.


    ¡°Smiling??¡± Derek muttered more to himself, than his mother; although she still heard it. He touched his lips, and blinked his eyes at his mom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smiling. Just exercising my lips.¡± He replied, trying in vain to hold a wider smile that was about bursting out on his lips as he heard Emma¡¯s contagious loudughter over the phone. She had heard the conversation between him and his mother. Hisst reply must have triggered herughter buds.


    Melvinaughed out, as she heard her son¡¯s reply, moreso, Emma¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Exerciser, send my regards to Emma. Remember we have a meeting tonight with your cousin.¡± She said, before picking up her own food which she had dished out earlier, and walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes Mom.¡± He said, but this time, through the mind link.


    ¡°Your Mom is funny.¡± He heard Emma say over the phone, and smiled. His mother was one of the most humorous people he had met, other than being caring.


    ¡°But how does she know my name? You told her already?¡± Emma asked, excited at the thought. To her, it could only mean that Derek was very serious about their rtionship, having involved his mother. She smiled, a blush coating her cheeks again, as she recalled the fondness she had heard in the woman¡¯s voice. She already knew that the older woman would be a greatpanion in the nearest future just like Melvina.


    The thought of Melvina caused a halt in Emma¡¯s mind. Doing a rewind in her thoughts, she found out that the woman¡¯s voice, that is Derek¡¯s mum, had the same voice with Melvina. How was that possible? Could it be that she was his mom?


    No. Emma answered her question, shaking her head negatively. If she was, he must have told her or said something about it. After all, the duo were present in her house today.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called, after noticing that the phone was silent, except for statics.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Derek replied slowly. He had been thinking of what to tell his mate again, to divert her attention from her earlier question. He had forgotten that he had lied about Melvina not being his mother; he also knew that his mother must have forgotten about it too.


    Rubbing his forehead in circr motions, he sighed tiredly, as he heard the next question from his little witch.


    ¡°Is Melvina your mom?¡± She asked tentatively, as if unsure of the question or her statement.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Why are you actually lying? Telling her the truth won¡¯t change anything. Your mother won¡¯t let out your identity without your permission.¡± His wolf, Maru, said.


    ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want her to treat me differently as a governess son.¡± He linked back.


    Maru scoffed. It thought that its human version could be ridiculous some times.


    ¡°Well, I hope you have a better reply, when you¡¯re busted.. governess son.¡± It said.


    Derek winced at his wolf¡¯s thought. He knew it was right. He decided to let her know sooner thanter, before she finds out by herself. He had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t like the oue.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He heard Emma say over the phone. ¡°But she really has her voice, Melvina I mean.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Really!? Didn¡¯t notice.¡± He said, lying through his teeth.


    ¡°You should be sleeping.¡± He said, looking at his wrist watch. ¡± It¡¯s gettingte, and we have sses tomorrow morning by 8.¡± He added, changing the topic while faking a yawn. He wanted her to think that he was already sleepy, so that she would try sleeping too, and then he could get to the meeting. His mother hated to be kept waiting.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Emma replied reluctantly, wanting to talk more. She wasn¡¯t really feeling sleepy at the moment. She guessed, she would have to beckon on it, though it wasn¡¯t really hard since sleep had been her number one best friend.


    ¡¯till Derek came around.¡¯ Her mind said, taunting her.


    Sheughed it off, and decided to bid her boyfriend goodnight.


    ¡°Goodnight then.¡± She said, but still eager to hear his parting words.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Derek said, causing her tough again.


    ¡± Should there be anything else? ¡± She asked yfully.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Derek replied, ying along.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Something like¡­?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Emma!¡±  Derek whisper-shouted, smiling out his frustration.


    ¡°Okay okay. Goodnight Darling.¡±  Emma finally said, after putting herughter under control.


    ¡°Goodnight babe. Sweet dreams.¡± Derek replied, blowing a kiss over the phone; not wanting to think of how he looked right now. His gamma would taunt him forever if he had been present to witness this.


    ¡°Alright, bye.¡± Emma said, before cutting the call.


    Dropping the phone by the bedstand, she chuckled at herself, beforeying down on her bed.


    Closing her eyes to will sleep towards her, she heard the message beep from her phone.


    Hurriedly, she snatched the phone from its previous stay, and unlocked it.


    A new message.


    ¡°Dream of me baby.¡± It read.

 AMELIA

    A call woke Emma up.


    She soughed, as she stretched herselfzily on the cozy queen sized bed, wondering on who could be calling her already this early morning.


    Blinking her eyes rapidly as sheid on her bed, her thoughts going tro and fro, she stretched her right hand towards the cupboard nearest to her bed in a bid to get her rm clock. She didn¡¯t think the time had passed 6:30am, the time to which the rm clock had been set to, since forever; everywhere was still eerily silent, and her closest neighbor, whose name she didn¡¯t know yet, hasn¡¯t started chopping woods. He was usually up before her 6:30am waking up time.


    She had seen him only once, on Tuesday, while she had been waiting for Derek to pick her up for school. That was how she had known that the chopper of woods was a huge man who didn¡¯t reply greetings. She knew because she had greeted him immediately she had sighted him going across the street, but he hadn¡¯t acknowledged it, hadn¡¯t even acted like she was there.


    She had made up her mind then, never to greet him again. She had thought it was a waste of time, words and saliva. But she still had wanted to inquire of the man from Derek when he arrived with his posh car, but when he had dropped a kiss on her lips, she had forgotten about the strange man and his troubles.


    Thinking of Derek now, Emma smiled widely, even though her friendy sleep was still romancing her eyes. The past two days had been the best days of her life. She was so sure of it. She thought he was the best boyfriend ever; and it was much better since they offered simr courses. He had kept his promise of always picking her up in the morning for school, always with her in campus and not caring about the hellos and flirty hi-s he was getting from desperate bimbos; like she loved to call the heavily made up girls who chased after her boyfriend even when she was with him, while giving her mean looks. He also drove her to work, and back home; and of course there was exchange of touches here and there.


    Still lying down, she sighed dreamily. She couldn¡¯t wait to see him today. He had said as he left a kiss on her right cheekst night when he had dropped her off from work at her door post, that he had a suprise for her the next day which was today. She was brimming with happiness and curiosity as she touched her cheeks intermittently. She couldn¡¯t wait.


    Still thinking of her new found love, she jerked up to a sitting position when she heard her phone ring out again, disturbing the quietness in the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Darting her eyes towards her rm clock, she scrunched her eyebrows as she saw that the time was just 5:15am.


    ¡®Who could be calling?¡¯ She muttered to herself, as she stretched her hand, and picked up her phone gingerly.


    A huge smile broke out on her lips as she saw her sister¡¯s name dancing on her phone¡¯s screen. The smile which was spreading forth like a capital letter U, stopped a bit, as she suddenly felt bad for not replying Amelia¡¯s text, or calling her either since she arrived at her new home; she knew that her elder  sister won¡¯t let it slide either. Cussing at herself, she answered the call and ced the phone on her ear, holding it in ce with her right hand as she sat up well on the bad, her back to a pillow resting on the bed¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hello..¡± She said, after waiting for some seconds for her sister to call. She didn¡¯t know if it was a poorwork connection or something else.


    ¡°Emma!!!!¡± A voice screamed into the phone.


    Any other day, Emma might have removed the phone from her ear or cautioned her sister for screaming into her phone for she disliked it, but not today. She will take everything in from her sister today, even if she called her Reds or Miss Aure¡¯s heels. She had missed her.


    ¡°Amelia!..¡± She shouted too, not minding her mind which taunted her for breaking her own rule. Her happiness was overwhelming. She had missed hearing her sister¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Amelia asked, smiling into the phone. She had really missed her sister. The house wasn¡¯t the same with her gone. She felt lonely at times, and what rescued her most times was college. She had met new people, made new friends but she still missed her sister¡¯spany. She had even tried speaking to her father about bringing Emma back, but the old man was too admant on letting her sister stay there all alone. It made her wonder if the old man was really their father. She had almost asked her mother about it, but hadter let it slide.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.. How about you?¡± Emma said, cutting into her sister¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m great, just missing you.¡± Amelia replied, her voice going down an octave lower in sadness.


    ¡°Me too. I wish I can see you.¡± Emma stated, the vacuum in her heart created by her sister¡¯s absence widening a bit. She missed her sister¡¯spany alot. Even though she had Derek, she still missed thepany only female friends could give. The females she had been seeing were all meanies trying to get sink their desperate clutches on her boyfriend, well all except Ava. But the girl was a like a ghost. She appeared and disappeared out of ss, before she herself could whisper bingo.


    ¡°We can do a video call!!¡± Amelia screamed into the phone,ughing at her silly self for not remembering it earlier whilst breaking her sister¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yeaaa!¡± Emma shouted, sharing her sister¡¯s excitement.


    They both screamed out again as they saw themselves on the video call.

 AMELIA II

    Emma noticed that Amelia dyed her  hair edges pink, and Amelia noticed that Emma¡¯s red hair had gotten redder, more fuller and longer. She whistled as she noticed that her kid sister was looking better, more beautiful.


    ¡°What!¡± Emma asked,ughing, as she heard Amelia whistle.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Amelia replied. ¡°Your hair looks fuller. Would you trim it?¡± She ask, admiring the hair. She had always loved the reddish colour, but sometimes had wondered where her sister had gotten it. Their parents were both blonds, and none of their rtives had that color of hair, including their grandparents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma replied, suprised at her sister¡¯s statement. She hadn¡¯t noticed her hair¡¯s growth. She decided to check it outter. About the trimmings, she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know any other ces in the county, execpt college, her work ce, her house and the fill up. She decided to ask Derek for a tour during the weekdays.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Amelia said truthfully, smiling at the look on her sister¡¯s face. She knew her sister hadn¡¯t noticed the changes in her hair yet.


    ¡°Oh, okay. What about you? You dyed your hair pink? Emma asked, widening her eyes a bit. ¡°Do they know about it?¡± She queried worriedly.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Amelia replied, knowing that her sister was referring to their parents. Although her parents tolerated her more than Emma, for reasons she still couldn¡¯t decipher, she still knew that there were some boundaries that her parents won¡¯t like if she crossed; and dying her hair was one of them.


    ¡°Hmm..¡± Emma sighed. ¡°It looks good on you though.¡± She finally said, noting the bad ass look it gave her sister. It was a huge change over from her sister¡¯s too gentle nature and she liked it. ¡°Tired of being too gentle?¡± She asked, voicing her thoughts with a smile.


    ¡°Maybe..¡± Amelia answered, smiling too. She knew her sister got the whole story.


    ¡°Collegico!¡± Emma shouted, taunting her sister; not minding that the word she had just spoken wasn¡¯t in any way found in the dictionary.


    ¡°Where the hell did you learn that from?¡± Amelia asked,ughing together with her sister. ¡± Is that what your friends say?¡± She queried.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Emma stated.


    ¡°I see. So tell me about your stay in Ennd. Every juicy detail.. don¡¯t miss anything out. Have you met anyone yet? Have you¡­¡± Amelia was chattering, before Emma cut in.


    ¡°Amelia!!¡±  Emma cut in,ughing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What!¡± Amelia asked with a smile.


    ¡°Can you just take a deep breath?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m breathing already. What¡¯s the need for a deep breath?¡± Amelia asked, battling her eyshes which looked so funny to Emma that she startedughing again.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Amelia asked,ughing too; even though she didn¡¯t know why her sister wasughing.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t understand why you are battling your eyshes at me. I¡¯m not ine.¡± Emma replied, with a chuckle which disappeared instantly as she noticed the instaneous change in Amelia¡¯s face at the mention of the guy whom she thought was her sister¡¯s boyfriend; well at least they had been dating before she left some days ago.


    ¡®What had happened in these few days?¡¯ She thought as she stared at her sister whose face which had been all smiles, was now contorted in sadness and weak anger.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened? What did he do?¡± She asked, knowing that the ine must have done something bad to make her sister react this way, even at the mention of his name. She sweared she would break the dude¡¯s neck if he had done something real bad to her sister, not minding she was millions of miles away from them.


    ¡°We broke up.¡± Amelia stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. I want to know how and why it happened. I thought he was a good guy.¡± Emma said, remembering the ine. Although she had thought him too gentle then, she was still ok with him especially when he had decided to be getting her favourite vour of ice cream for her every weekend. He had won her heart then. Thinking of it now, she wondered whether it was all a strategy to get her approval; it was a known fact that she was protective of her sister even though she was the younger one.


    ¡°He cheated on me. More than once.¡± Amelia mentioned, her voiced coloured with sadness. She had thought, like her sister, that ine was one of the few good guys that remained on the until she read the incriminating texts.


    ¡°What!!!¡± Emma screamed. ¡°That son of a bitch!¡± She shouted, gritting her teeth; wishing that she could teleport to Florida already. She needed to give the ine guy, a beating that he wouldn¡¯t forget in a lifetime.


    ¡°More than once??¡± She asked rhetorically, wondering at the audacity of the dude. She knew if she had been around, she would have found out his first time, either by herself, or through her friends. She had people in ¡®high ces¡¯.


    ¡°But how did you find out?¡± She finally asked.


    Amelia soughed as she remembered that not-so-good day.


    ¡°I had seen some texts on his phone.¡± She said, while picking at her nails. ncing up to look at her sister, she found her staring at her intently with her eyebrows raised. Of course she knew what it meant. It was a silenced ¡®is that all? Go on¡¯. And she did just that, not wanting to hold anything back.


    ¡°Actually, I had noticed that he became distant all of a sudden, not picking my calls, leaving me hanging when we¡¯re on dates, excusing himself to take calls; but I had thought that it was because of his demanding work at his father¡¯s supermarket, until I went through his phone, and saw the texts.¡±


    ¡°What texts?¡± Emma asked, a little bit annoyed at her sister¡¯s gentleness. She thought she should have osted ine when she had noticed his withdrawal at first, than acting like a subdued housewife.


    ¡°I had gone over to his house on Sunday to see him, but he hadn¡¯t been around. His mother, after ushering me in, had told me that he had just left the house some minutes ago, and that she had thought that I was the one he had gone to visit. I had just told her that maybe he had gone to see Nick, his best friend.


    Later, I had gone into his room to wait for him. When I sat on his bed, I saw his phone on the drawer, it seemed he had forgotten about it in a rush.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but curiosity got the better of me; and so I unlocked his phone, and immediately a message popped into his phone.¡± Amelia said, trying hard not to free the tears from the captivity of her eyes. She knew her sister wouldn¡¯t like it, at all.


    ¡°What did the message say?¡± Emma inquired, already knowing where the story was heading to.


    ¡°I miss you baby. Are youing? Last night was awesome. I love you too.


    That¡¯s what the message read. ¡± Amelia stated.


    ¡± And then¡­ ?¡± Emma queried, holding in her anger.


    ¡°I double checked the sender of the message, after seeing simr messages from her, and ine too. They had been dating for like a month. I had wanted to know who the person was.¡± Amelia muttered, knowing that her next statement would trigger off her sister.


    ¡°So do you know the person?¡± Emma asked gingerly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Who?¡± Emma inquired hotly, already selecting the styles she would use to demean the unfortunate girl when she was back for the Christmas holidays.


    ¡°June.¡± Amelia said, sighing as she noticed the hurt look that cut across her sister¡¯s face within a second.

 AMELIA III

    June?


    June, her closest friend with shaggy brown hair.


    June, the shy girl who wore sses.


    June, with the nerdy look.


    June, that dresses in clothes that resembled a mechanic¡¯s overall, even though sometimes she had tried to stop it, but to no avail.


    June, who had advised to keep her virginity for her husband.


    June, who had said that she didn¡¯t like boys; wouldn¡¯t date till she was 18, next year.


    June, who ate Amelia¡¯s cupcakes and pies most.


    That June?? Emma thought, as a numb feeling overwhelmed her. No, perhaps it was some other June, not hers; not her closest friend. She wouldn¡¯t betray her this way. It was most cruel.


    Emma!!!


    Emma jerked up to the present, as she heard Amelia¡¯s loud voice. Refocusing on her sister who looked worried a bit, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the question which taunted her greatly.


    ¡°Which June?¡± She asked.


    ¡°June Brazel. Your best friend.¡± Amelia stated, sighing again as she saw the hurt look that cut across her sister¡¯s face for the second time. She knew that Emma was finding it hard to believe. Hell! It had been hard for her too. She couldn¡¯t believe then that the girl who looked so innocent, who she had thought couldn¡¯t hurt a fly would turn up to be so wicked and treacherous.


    ¡°But how¡­? How could she do that? ¡±  Emma muttered, more to herself than to her sister; still finding it hard to believe that June could be so cruel. She had chosen her as her best friend among the girls that throng after her because she had thought that she was different. The other girls were with her either for her wealth or poprity status, or because of her  male friends, but not June, or so she thought.


    She had met June in her 10th grade.


    June had been a new student, a transfer student actually who wore sses and stared at the floor while she talked. Emma hadn¡¯t taken keen notice of her, until when she had caught Rob trying to rape her at Zoe¡¯s birthday party.


    Zoe was an 11th grader, and had only invited the 10th graders because she was good. No 11th grader in their egoistic minds would invite juniors to their parties, well except Zoe and then Patrick. Patrick was a guy with autism, and so wouldn¡¯t mind if 3rd graders attended his party. He never hosted one though, or his parents rather.


    At Zoe¡¯s party, she had been pressed after taking some shots of vodka and was looking for the restroom when she came across Rob dragging a girl with shaggy brown hair down the hall, towards one of the rooms.


    She had wanted to overlook the scenario, until she noticed that the girl was the naive new girl who didn¡¯t talk to anyone and who never smiled; or.. well she had never seen her smile then. And she had known too that the girl was either drunk or drugged. There was no way that the naive girl could be in her right senses and stay with Rob the flirt.


    So she had stomped over to them, determined to stop the cruel act, not liking it one bit when a girl is abused or taken advantage of, without her knowledge. When she had gotten close to them, she had raised up her diamond studded purse and smacked the oblivious Rob on the head.


    She remembered that He had turned in anger to rubuff whomever it was that had tried to stop his goal, but had calmed down when he had seen that it was just her.


    She had asked for June, and he had surrendered the drugged girl whose eyes had been shut like the dead, knowing that if he hadn¡¯t; it might cost his father his job. His father was an employee at her father¡¯s corporation.


    She had smiled a thank you to the fuming teen, before dragging the naive girl to the poolside of the mansion. She had kept on sprinkling the girl¡¯s face with the water she had scooped from the pool with a small bowl she had snagged from one of the tables arranged outside for the party, until she opened her eyes.


    Their friendship had begun then to the suprise and envy of many girls who thought she had been crazy for choosing a nerd over them, the ¡®high-ss bitches¡¯.


    ¡®How right they were then..¡¯ Emma thought as she reminiscenced on the part of teenage life which involved June. She had included her in everything she did, shopping including; even though the brte had protested against it then.


    But now this. How the hell did things go haywire in just a few days that she left Florida? She thought, tapping her fingers on the bed.


    How did she not notice the cruelty and two-facedness of her best friend? Had she been clouded with her innocent look and puppy brown eyes? Her sister imed her ex and her closest friend had been dating for a month already; how hadn¡¯t she notice it? She thought, her anger building up.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Amelia called, almost regretting why she had mentioned June. She didn¡¯t like the look on her sister¡¯s face now. She knows what it means. She knows Emma could act like a psycho if triggered, especially if it involves her.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She called again. ¡°Just let it go. I have. I guess people change.¡± She said, trying to cate her younger sister, even though she was still stung by the betrayal from two people she trusted and loved. She had epted June when Emma introduced her then, had taken her under her wings like an elder sister would even if they were in the same grade.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t.¡± Emma huffed, her nostrils ring in anger. ¡°How could she do that to you? To us??¡± She asked, shaking her head; already plotting ways to pay back the duo that had hurt her sister.


    ¡°You said you caught the fool more than once??¡± She asked, wanting to get more details.


    ¡± Emma..¡± Amelia called, not wanting to go further; knowing it would only fuel her sister¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Amelia, please talk..¡± Emma deadpanned.


    ¡°When he came back, I had confronted him about it. He had denied it at first, until I showed him the chats. He wasn¡¯t happy that I unlocked his phone, but he had apologized, saying that she had seduced him¡­¡± Amelia was saying, when Emma cut in.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± For a month?!! That idiot is a lying freak. So June seduced him for a month, while he stayed there doing nothing?¡± Emma shouted.


    ¡± He must have thought I was stupid. But I let it go after he deleted the messages. When I got home, I met the witch. She said she hade to visit, and that she missed me..¡± Amelia stated, her face contorted with disgust as the memory reyed itself in her mind.


    ¡°The audacity..¡± Emma stated with a scoff. ¡°What did you do then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well since ine already apologized, I smiled like nothing happened, and invited her in..¡± Amelia said.


    ¡± What!!! Amelia, like seriously..¡± Emma said, her eyes widening at the ridiculousness of the imagery ying in her head.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Amelia mentioned, already knowing what her sister thought of what she did.  ¡°But I pped herter on, when I caught them smooching at Jared¡¯s party on Monday. I broke up with him yesterday after I caught them having sex in his bedroom. Emma, she had been so nd, so unremorseful like she did nothing wrong.¡± She said, finally freeing the tears away from the prison of her eyes; allowing her emotions to flow like they wanted. She had loved him so much.


    Emma watched her sister¡¯s tears drop to her own bedsheets, and bit her lips. Her anger was threatening to spill over, and she wouldn¡¯t want that. Thest time it had happened, it had beennded her over to the other side of the world, far away from her sister. She needed to do something. She rubbed her forehead, as an idea came to her mind.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± She called her sister, who looked so distraught that it made her ache.


    ¡°I¡¯m booking the next flight. I¡¯ming home.¡± She said with finality.

 AMELIA IV

    Amelia snapped up her head from her bent posture as she heard what Emma said. Although she would love it more than anything if her sister came back, she didn¡¯t consider it wise. She actually thought it selfish of her, to let Emma leave her studies ande down to Florida, just for her sake. They weren¡¯t in highschool no longer, and she can fight her own battles herself now. Besides, she know she would move on. There were still many years up ahead for that.


    ¡°Emma, you are noting back now. You¡¯re going stay there and finish your semester.¡± She finally said with a tone of finality too.


    ¡°Says who? I can cook up a story for Dad, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Emma said, already calcting how much would be required for her expenses. She mused as she remembered that she didn¡¯t have her credit card with her. Well she can ask Derek or Clem or Melvina even. She knew they would help.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary, because you¡¯re noting here now.¡± Amelia deadpanned, cleaning off her tears with the edge of her pyjamas, her eyes shinning with determination which Emma saw and shook with suprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe? I thought you missed me?¡± Emma said, switching down to a lower octave, trying to gear Amelia to change her mind.


    Amelia chuckled as she beheld the look on her sister¡¯s face. She knew what Emma was trying to do. Well it wouldn¡¯t work this time.


    ¡°I miss you alot, and you know that. But you¡¯re noting for that. You¡¯reing to deal with your friend.¡± She said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my friend.¡± Emma decreed vehemently, disgusted by the mere thinking of June. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had fallen for the stupid girl¡¯s trap of innocence.


    ¡°Well, she was. And I know you¡¯reing for her. Remember that what you didst time nded you in Ennd. I don¡¯t want you tond in Africa this time around.¡± Amelia said, a smile sneaking across her lips. She felt free, as she thought she would feel when she called Emma. Her sister always had a way of making her feel at ease.


    ¡°Oh, yeah right. Although that would be nice for adventure¡­. but I would be far away from you.¡± She said, quickly adding thest phrase with augh, as she saw Amelia¡¯s shock stricken face. She knew her sister wouldn¡¯t even allow her father melt out the punishment if it came to that.


    ¡°But are you okay?¡± She asked, resuming the serious face again.


    ¡°Yeah, I would be fine.¡± Amelia stated honestly. She knew she was nowhere fine now, but she believed she would be; with time.


    ¡°I have new friends though.¡± She said.


    ¡°Nice, tell me about them.¡± Emma said, bncing the phone on s pillow, having gotten tired of holding the phone with her hands.


    ¡°Well, there is Chang.¡± Amelia mentioned, smiling.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°A Chinese? Ooohooo¡± Emma eximed, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah. We met in ss on Monday. He offered to help me work my assignment. I hadn¡¯t understood a thing that the neurology lecturer talked about. I didn¡¯t know how he noticed that, but I¡¯m d he did.¡± Amelia opined happily.


    ¡°Cool. Anyone else.¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Starr. She¡¯s a ck American and a breathe of fresh air. When I had told her about ine¡¯s actions yesterday, she had visited him with a can of cockroaches.¡± Amelia stated,ughing as she recalled the story that Starr shared with her.


    ¡°She reminds me so much of you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Emma eximed, already loving the new girl. She was happy that her sister was making new friends. When she was at home, she only got her and June. Well, June backstabbed her.


    ¡°And guess what..¡± Amelia mentioned, her eyes brimming with happiness.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a good guesser. Out with it.¡± Emma said, her curiosity piqued already.


    ¡°Dad got me an apartment near the college. I would be moving in by weekend. Isn¡¯t that great?!¡± Amelia stated enthusiastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrific. At least you would be free from their clutches a little bit.¡± Emma said, throwing a wink at her sister who waved it off with her hand,ughing at the implied meaning of her words.


    ¡°Uhuh. And don¡¯t forget to call me up when you need someone to talk with.¡± She said, perking up her eyebrows a bit.


    ¡°Aye Ma.¡± Amelia chanted, before frowning a bit as she recalled something.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return my text or call me when you arrived over there. You are really a bad sis.¡± She stated with a pout, which Emma found funny, but wouldn¡¯t say. She had to disentangle herself from this web first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so caught up in alot that I forgot.¡± She apologized, putting up her puppy eyes which caused her sister tough out again. She smiled as she knew she was already forgiven.


    ¡°Alright, I forgive you. So tell me about how your stay have been over there. We¡¯ve only be talking about me.¡± Amelia stated, folding her legs beneath each other as the Chinese monks do, whilst putting her two hands on her lower jaw, in anticipation of her sister¡¯s gist. Knowing who and how sister is, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for making friends. Her sister was like a ma, drawing both the good and bad to her.


    ¡°Well..¡± Emma said, biting her lips. She didn¡¯t know where and how to start. Thinking of it now, a lot had really happened in just her five days here. It wasn¡¯t even up to a week.


    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting..¡± Amelia said, having sharpened her ears unconsciously to hear stories.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s Melvina..¡± Emma stated.


    ¡°Melvina? Who is Melvina?¡± Amelia asked.


    Emma smiled, as she thought best on how to describe her only female acquittance here.


    ¡°She is¡­.¡± She was saying, before she got interrupted by a sound.


    A car horn blew in a near range, and Emma googled at her sister, as a realization dawned on her unmistakably.


    ¡°Emma, what is that and whose car blew that horn?¡± Amelia inquired, trying hard not tough at her sister whose eyes seem to have bulged out of her sockets. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly why her sister was gawking at her, she knew that it had something to do with the car horn, and not a certain Melvina.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She called again, as she noticed that Emma wasn¡¯t even reacting like she had heard her question the first time.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma said, her attention already divided as she darted her eyes towards her rm clock, muttering prayers that the time shouldn¡¯t be what the car horn was potraying. She screamed as she saw the time.


    ¡°8:05am!!¡± She shouted, getting off the bed. She couldn¡¯t believe that three hours had already gone since she started speaking with her sister. She looked lost as she left the room to her bathroom to pick her toothbrush. She needed to hurry.


    She winced, as she heard Amelia scream out her name. She had forgotten that the video call was still running.


    She ran back to the room, the toothbrush already in her mouth.


    ¡°What..¡± She demonstrated with her two hands, pping them intermittently.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, and who is that?¡± Amelia asked, smiling at the look on her sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have a ss quiz by 8:30am, and that¡¯s Derek, my boyfriend.¡± Emma said hastily.

 WHO ARE YOU?

    Maya tapped her foot gently on the car¡¯s floor as she tried to calm her nervous and impatient self as she looked out of the right window of the backseat of her cousin¡¯s car. She thought the scenery was calm, but wondered aloud what exactly was keeping the human waiting.


    They werete already for sses.


    Derek had told her yesterday that they had a ss quiz by 8:30am this morning, and she had prepared for it, not minding that today would be her first day in college.


    She had been suprised, when her uncle, Alpha Peter, called her into his conference room and showed her, her admission papers. When she had asked for the why and the who, he had just told her that he was in support of educating his pack members, and that since she was in his pack for the moment, and also his neice, he had just deemed it fit to register her in the same college as his son.


    She had mentioned her father then out of normalcy, knowing that her mother would be in support of the motion, citing the fact that he hadn¡¯t let her attend college since she graduated from high school two years back, rather he  geared her to focus more on her pack¡¯s duties. But her Uncle had insisted that he would speak to her father over the issue; that she should just pick the papers and meet Derek for more information. She had almost hugged him in excitement, but had restricted herself when she remembered her behavior some days go when she had torn the peace symbol into peices, and spoken rudely to him. It amazed her then how forgiving her uncle could be; somece where her father was so so far from.


    When she had ran over to the kitchen, after checking for her cousin in his room, she had met her aunt and her cousinughing while bickering with Eva. The scene had caused her to smile, like she had noticed that she always did since she arrived at the pack. Although she missed her mother, she had preferred staying in her cousin¡¯s pack.


    They had noticed her presence after some minutes, and when Melvina had asked why her face had been full of smiles, she had jumped on her with excitement, screaming that she was finally going to college. Happiness had clogged her entire being as she had seen the congrattory smiles and received the congrattory hugs, even from her little cousin, Eva.


    She had then dragged aughing Derek to her room, to the chagrin of her aunt and little cousin, and didn¡¯t let him go until he had told her everything about his college, and given some tips and some of his notes to copy. They had gotten much closer after the meeting on  Monday night which Aunt presided over.


    She found outter that the whole family already knew about it, that is her college admission, especially when Melvina walked into the room smiling as she held out a big bag which housed all the materials she needed for school.


    Thinking of it again now, brought a smile to her face. She couldn¡¯t wait to get to college; she couldn¡¯t wait either to meet her cousin¡¯s mate too. She knew her name was Emma, but she had never seen her before. She was curious to see the human whom the moon goddess thought it wise to pair her cousin with. She was actually nervous, she hoped they synced well, as she did with Derek. But then, it seemed the human was about to make herte for her first ss already; and she wasn¡¯t finding it funny.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called out to her cousin who sat in the driver¡¯s seat, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the steering wheel to the beats ying in the car.


    ¡°Yeah..¡± Derek muttered, checking his wrist watch for the umpteenth time as he wondered what was holding up his little witch. At one time, he had thought she might have left him already, perhaps with Clem. But he had brushed off the thought immediately as it hade; his little witch wouldn¡¯t do that, even after the staunt his beta had pulled yesterday.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t sheing?¡± Maya inquired, rubbing her hands together as she peered at her cousin¡¯s face from the small mirror which hung on a slide hook attached to the inner roofing of the car.


    ¡°She is.. just wait some minutes more.¡± Derek replied, understanding his cousin¡¯s plight; she didn¡¯t want to bete on her first day.


    He smiled as he saw her dithered face from the tiny mirror next to him. He could tell she was nervous, from having to meet his mate and then going to school again.


    ¡°Are you sure she is still around?¡± Maya asked, after some minutes had passed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Derek answered slowly, wondering on what was dying his little witch.


    Taking his lips with his teeth, he opened his door as he decided on what he would do.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He heard his cousin ask from the car, and soughed.


    ¡± I¡¯m going to check on her.¡± He answered, not turning to see the unsure look which he knew would have clothed her face by now.


    But before he could take more steps from his car, Emma rushed out her house with her hair slightly disheveled and her back pack hanging loosely on her shoulders.


    He smiled widely, as he watched her fumble with her keys as she tried to lock up the front door in haste. He concluded that she must have overslept again; knowing that his little witch didn¡¯t joke with her sleep and food. She could kill for the two.


    ¡°Wow..¡± He heard his cousin mutter, and smiled more widely. He knew why she was amazed. His little witch¡¯s red hair was getting fuller and redder as the day went by. He doubted that she had noticed it. The hair, now hung a little bit close to her waist, giving her a queenly but yet a badass look. Not minding that it was slightly disheveled, he thought she was still the most beautiful thing, as he watched her walk towards him with a shy smile, her scent assaulting his nostrils.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He muttered, as she was about an arm¡¯s length away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡± Emma muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± She stated, biting her lips; unconscious of the effect of that motion on Derek.


    ¡°Not a problem. Did you oversleep again?¡± He asked, trying to get rid of the imagery of his mate¡¯s lips off his mind.


    ¡°Not really. My sister called.¡± She replied, walking to the car. ¡± Let¡¯s go. We are already for Mr Bumpton¡¯s quiz now.¡± She added, removing her backpack from her shoulder and holding it with her left hand, as she wrapped her right hand on the handle of the car¡¯s door.


    Opening the door, she jerked back a bit as she beheld a beautiful blond with deep blue eyes sitting calmly on the back seat.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She heard the beauty in front of her say, and scoffed as a wave of jealousy hit her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked, instead of replying the blonde¡¯s greeting.

 YOU LOOK FAMILIAR

    Derek restrained himself fromughing as he watched his mate question his cousin about her identity. Although it pleased him greatly that she was possessive over him, he still found the scene funny.


    ¡°Emma..¡± He called out to her, as he stepped into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in.¡± He stated, as he closed his door and stared at her with a smirk which Maya didn¡¯t find funny at all.


    She thought that her cousin should be exining the situation to his mate, not smirking. This was not the right time for his signature smirk.


    Perhaps she would do the introductions herself, and save themselves the time. They werete for the quiz already.


    ¡°Uhmm, Emma..¡± She started tentatively. ¡°My name is Maya and I¡¯m Derek¡¯s cousin.¡± She said, taking note of the shade of relief that coloured the red head¡¯s face. She thought she looked familiar though; her red hair actually, but she couldn¡¯t ce the where and how they had met.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma muttered, almost knocking herself for being so silly. She should have waited for Derek to make introductions instead of asking for the girl¡¯s identity rudely.


    ¡®Oh Emma, what has gotten into you.¡¯ She thought, as she stepped into the car, and shut the door.


    Wrapping the seat belt on herself, she turned a bit to the back, staring at the girl whom she thought looked so familiar.


    ¡°Maya, I¡¯m sorry for my rude actions earlier. Seems I woke up from the wrong side of the bed.¡± She apologized, and sighed with relief as she noticed the girl¡¯s lips stretching with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Maya replied, knowing she might have done worse if was the one in the human¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Not like he recognizes us.¡±


    She heard Sia, her wolf, say and sighed as she remembered the sad event that urred three days ago. She wondered which one was worse; a mate who didn¡¯t recognize you, or one who rejected you.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± She heard the human say, and nodded, resting her back properly on the car¡¯s seat, as she motioned Derek with her eyes through the tiny mirror in front, to start driving already; to which he shrugged off before kicking start the ignition.


    Ten minutes into the driving, Maya noticed the human stealing nces at her, with a hand mirror she had picked out from her back pack as she tried to powder her face; and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong this time around.


    She didn¡¯t think Derek had told his mate about her betrayal seven years ago; he hadn¡¯t even told her about his wolf identity.


    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± She finally asked the human, who looked perturbed at being caught in the act.


    ¡°What?¡± Derek asked, not knowing who and how the question came about. He had been sorely focused on his driving, although he knew that his little witch was a little bit annoyed with him, at least for smirking when he should have been doing introductions.


    ¡®Well, I would apologizeter.¡¯ He thought, already thinking of ways to do that, forgetting for a second what he had asked earlier, until he saw Emma turn her head backwards towards his cousin.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on now?¡¯ He thought, staring at the duo from the tiny car mirror beside him.


    Emma dithered with nervousness, as she turned towards Derek¡¯s cousin who sat, staring at her calmly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She finally said. ¡°I just thought you looked familiar.¡± She answered, ignoring the gaping look from Derek.


    ¡°Really? I thought the same too.¡± She heard the beautiful blonde say, and smiled a bit. Her intuition was never wrong.


    ¡°But could you remember where? I can¡¯t seem to recall.¡± Maya stated, smiling as she saw a small smile on the human¡¯s lips.


    Perhaps this was the chance to make a new friend. She thought.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emma drawled as she stared keenly at the beautiful blond with deep blue eyes as her boyfriend.


    She gasped as she remembered exactly where she had seen her. At her workce!


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Maya asked, a bit excited, as she looked upon the human with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, at the cafe. You were with your brother!¡± Emma eximed, remembering the cute guy who had tried flirting with her tired self after her first day at work.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Maya eximed,ughing as she remembered how she had dragged her brother by the ear that day. He was a flirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry again, for my brother¡¯s fowardness that day.¡± She stated, still smiling as she contemted on the smallness of the world. She had met her cousin¡¯s mate unknowingly, and she was d that their first meet up hadn¡¯t ended up badly. If it had, well, she wouldn¡¯t know how to go about it now.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Emma replied, waving off the apology with her hand.


    ¡°You know Curtis?¡± Derek asked her, cutting into the conversation which had piqued his interest, unknowingly interrupting his cousin who had just opened up her mouth to mention something about her brother¡¯s flirty nature.


    ¡°I think you should focus on your driving, Mr.¡± Emma answered sardonically, still pissed off at him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want us to have an ident; would you?¡± She queried, ignoring the pang of hurt she felt when she saw for a second, the sh of hurt that cut across his face. He hadn¡¯t been expecting her not-so-good reply.


    She sighed, as he nodded before looking straight ahead.


    Maya, noticing the thick tension in the air, soughed as she sought for what to say to lighten the atmosphere.


    ¡°Emma, have you farted in public before?¡± She asked, smiling as she saw fast change on the  human¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± She heard her say, andughed out.


    Derek slowed down the car, as he tried to tune off from the banter between the two girls. Turning aside, he watched the duo chattering animatedly; his mate was filling Maya on college life, and his funny cousin watched intriguingly, soaking everything in, as though she hadn¡¯t heard everything from him already a day ago.


    ¡®Wheew, girls.¡¯ He thought, as he increased the speed of his car, still thinking of ways to cate his little witch. He had known she was pissed off, but he hadn¡¯t seen her harsh replying.


    ¡°Well you caused it.¡± He heard Maru say, and shrugged. He would fix it then.


    He sighed in relief as he reached the school¡¯s driveway. He drove into the car park, and smiled, as he saw a space by the far left of the area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said to the girls who were still chatting animatedly of a topic he knew nothing about, as he switched off the ignition after parking appropriately.

 CLASS QUIZ

    The quiz was already in session as Emma, Derek and Maya stepped into therge ssroom. Their entrance which seemed to entrall the other students present, didn¡¯t faze the lectuter who was annoyed already at having some studentste for his quiz.


    ¡°Why are youte?¡± He asked, his attention solely on Derek and Emma. ¡°And who is she?¡± He queried further, diverting his attention from the duo to Maya, who he urately thought was a new face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emma was about saying, when Derek rushed in with his own statement, cutting her off.


    ¡°Our car broke down on the way; we had to wait for a mechanic to fix it.¡± He had said, keeping a straight face; that a person, apart from the two girls, would think that he was all truth, and no lies.


    ¡°Oh, okay. And she?¡± The history professor asked, bubbling his head in the direction of Maya.


    ¡°She is my cousin. She¡¯s a new student too.¡± Derek replied, casting a furtive nce at his cousin.


    ¡°I see.¡± The professor stated, peering at the trio through the sses thatid loosely on his nose. ¡°Get a seat then. The quiz is already in session. You can ask your course mates for the question.¡± He said, dismissing them with a wave of his left hand.


    ¡°Okay sir. Thank you.¡± Derek replied, to the suprise of Maya who was already used to his rudeness and pride. A lot had really changed. She thought.


    She walked steps behind Emma and Derek as they thronged their way to the back section of ss,  while trying hard to ignore the stares she was getting from the other students, human males especially.


    ¡°Here, sit here.¡±


    Maya nodded, as she understood Emma¡¯s statement. Her cousin was already seated. His mate was positioned between two of them.


    ¡°The question¡­?¡± She asked, as she took out a sheet from her bag.


    ¡°Derek is getting it.¡± Emma replied, turning sideways to jab Derek for the question.


    She stretched her neck, to Maya¡¯s amusement, as she tried to see whatever her boyfriend was writing down on a sheet.


    ¡°Wait.. are you writing this quiz?¡± She asked Maya, after it dawned upon her that it could be the only reason she was asking for the question.


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± Maya replied with a shrug.


    ¡°But you¡¯re justing today..¡± Emma retorted.


    ¡°Yes, I know. But Derek already filled me in on the course.¡± Maya stated, staring ahead at her cousin who seemed to have been drawn into their conversation at the mention of his name.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the question..¡± He finally said, showing them the sheet of paper.


    Emma thought it too simple. Maya thought she could give it a try. What could go wrong? After all she was a newbie; nothing bad in getting some points.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The duo stated, before copying down the questions, whilst taking peeps at Derek¡¯s sheet.


    ¡°Ten minutes more!¡±


    The professor¡¯s voice boomed across the ssroom, causing the students to speed up their writing rate, amidst mumurings and slight mutterings.


    Emma was already going through her written work, a smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Are you done already?¡± Maya asked, suprise clothing her facial features as she beheld the contented look on the beautiful face of her cousin¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Yeah. It was not really difficult.¡± Emma stated, not wanting to blow her trumpet. She didn¡¯t want a newbie to feel bad already.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡± Maya replied sincerely, happy that the human was at least intelligent enough to answer the tactical question which the bald headed professor had given to them.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Emma answered, trying furtively to hide a smile as thepliments hit her brain nerves.


    ¡°Are you both done?¡± Derek asked, cutting into thedies¡¯ conversation, while peering into the sheet. He thought that he did his best at answering the question which were so tactical and brainy.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Maya replied, bitting her lips tentatively, as she turned her attention back to her sheet. She felt that she should still be writing since others, as she could still see, were still writing. She felt she hadn¡¯t written all that she should.


    ¡°Well, get to it then.¡± Derek stated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pass your sheet though. You just have to meet him after the ss and perhaps book another quiz day for yourself, when you would be more prepared.¡± He said, dropping his pen on the sheet; indicating that he was done writing.


    ¡°No. I want to be done with it now.¡± Maya said. ¡°I guess I¡¯m done though.¡± She stated, staring nkly at her sheet; no more answers were forting.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Derek replied, shrugging his shoulders. He reclined his back properly on his seat, while taking a glimpse at his little witch, who had also kept her pen on her sheet;but waiting for the professor to call up for submission. How am I going to apologise?. He thought, as he rubbed his forehead with his index finger.


    Casting his eyes down to his mate¡¯s slender fingers whichid sprawled on her thigh, he thought it wise to hold it and apologize.


    At that moment, he wished there was a way he could mind link her. It would have been more easier.


    ¡°Hold it already.¡± He heard his wolf, Maru, mutter.


    Taking a deep breath, he stretched forth his hand to hold his little witch¡¯s hand, when the professor¡¯s voice boomed across the hall for the second time.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Pass your sheets to the person in front of you.¡± The bald headed man shouted, while standing at akimbo.


    Derek cussed, as he saw the opportunity to apologise pass from him. His little witch already detracted her hand from her thigh to pick up her sheet and Maya¡¯s at the announcement of the professor.


    He cussed further, as he beheld his cousin trying to hold in herughter as she threw funny nces at him. She had known what he had wanted to do.


    Sighing, he took up his sheet and passed it to the human male sitting in front of him, before reclining back on his seat.

 CLASS QUIZ II

    Maya held in her bouts ofughter to avoid a query from the lecturer and weird looks from her fellow students, as she witnessed what had just happened between her cousin and his mate.


    Although she understood that he had been trying to cate his mate¡¯s anger towards him, she still found the moveme and funny. What she had found funnier was the aloof but slightly stubborn look on the human¡¯s face. She knew that the human girl had known what was going on, and that was why she had used her left hand which had been on her thigh to submit her script.


    She had observed the human as she wrote, and she knew for a surety, that the red head wasn¡¯t left handed; she had used her left hand to submit her sheet, to thwart her mate¡¯s advances.


    But it seemed her cousin didn¡¯t notice; he had just felt dejected that his ns hadn¡¯t worked.


    ¡°So I hope you guys did well in the quiz, as I will add the scores to your assessment scores by next month..¡±


    The professor was saying,manding Maya¡¯s attention.


    ¡°But I would still love to solve the quiz here..¡± The bald headed professor was saying, before a scuffle in the front desks interrupted his further statements.


    Two girls were arguing about a party wear. Maya could hear it clearly because of her wolf hearing. Actually she had been hearing mummurings of the anonymous party since she stepped into the ssroom with her cousin and his mate. She had wondered even as she answered her quiz questions, what the party was all about and why it was creating so much fuss, among the humans though. The werewolves in the ss were a little bit nonchnt about it, but still interested. She could tell from their faces, and she wondered why. Who was the celebrant? She thought. The person must be important.


    ¡°You two, stand up!¡± The professor shouted, pointing his age stricken index finger towards the duo who sat still like water drenched rats in the front desk.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting and causing a nuisance in my ss? You want to score a zero in the quiz??¡± He asked, annoyance clothing his facial features distinctively. Maya thought he looked like a reddish potato with his now red face, and pot bellied stomach. His ancient dress code of oversized cks with a faded brown crossing belt over a white shirt didn¡¯t do his figure any good either.


    ¡°We are sorry sir.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The two girls muttered intermittently, their heads lowered. Maya could sense the fear in their posture. She could tell already that the professor was a no-nonsense human.


    ¡°It better not.¡± The professor stated, with a hiss.


    ¡°Now back to what I was saying, before I was interrupted rudely¡­ the answer to the quiz. Who has an idea?¡± He queried, his hands resting on the first desk on Maya¡¯s row.


    Maya watched around the ss. No one was raising up their hands.


    She almostughed out at the eerie silence in the ss. Didn¡¯t everyone write the quiz? She thought. A smile finding its way to her lips.


    She turn sideways to look at her cousin and his mate. Her cousin still reclined, with his back to the wall, his face clothed with a nk look.


    Maya could tell that his thoughts were still focused on appeasing his mate, rather than the professor.


    She directed her eyes to his mate; the human was tapping her fingers rhythmically on her desk. It seemed she was nervous.


    ¡°You know the answer right?¡± She asked in a whispering tone.


    ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯m a bit nervous. Yunno, standing up to talk, and all that.¡± Emma replied, bitting her lips. She didn¡¯t understand how she became like this; all timid and nervous because of fright. Perhaps it is because it¡¯s college. She knew she would have to get out of it sometime.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I understand. I would be nervous, standing up here to voice an opinion.¡± Maya replied truthfullyas she stared around the hall for the umpteenth time. Although she was an Alpha¡¯s daughter, she had to admit that she was nervous to stand up in the big hall to talk. Here wasn¡¯t just a wolf realm, humans were involved. And although she wasn¡¯t scared of them, a tiny winy bit, she was still nervous a bit¡­.


    ¡°Hey, you two talking over there..¡±


    Maya balked as she heard the professor¡¯s loud voice, seeking them out; his finger was also stretched towards her direction.


    ¡°Oh God.. what now?¡± She muttered, as she beheld the pairs of eyes zoning in on her and Emma, who looked awe stricken as she was.


    ¡°Stand up, you two. Seems you are going to be the first to answer my question.¡± The professor continued, his eyes narrowing into slits behind his sses, as he stared at them.


    Maya stood up slowly, her mind going in different directions as she thought on what to say. She hadn¡¯t been sure of what she had written and she didn¡¯t want to be scoffed at, on her first day in school.


    She looked sideways, to see that Emma was already upstanding, bitting her lips. Her cousin, though still reclining on the wall, was all ears; his attention nowmanded by the scenery unfolding before him, since his mate was involved.


    Maya prayed for a miracle to happen. Anything at all, to divert this ufortable moment. She could alreaey hear some unpleasant mutterings from the students.


    The opening and closing of the ss door, snapped her attention towards the entrance of the ss hall.


    A Blondie stepped in, and Maya thought that she, the neer, although very beautiful, had a haughty look; her chin was up high in mock confidence, and her steps as she walked to meet the professor was prideful. She also thought that the new Blondie looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember how or where they met. Her memory was not really forting with anything.


    ¡°Oh no..¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She heard Emma mutter, and snapped her head towards the human, wanting to know why she said that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, also noticing that her cousin who had been reclining on his seat some minutes ago, now sat up erect, a worried look creasing his face.


    Could it be because of the new student? She thought. Well, she will have to find out.


    ¡°Emma..?¡± She called, when she observed that the human girl wasn¡¯t really paying attention to her; instead her whole focus was on the neer whom Maya could swear was smirking in their direction.

 BUSTED

    Emma blinked her eyes twice, as she heard Maya¡¯s call. She had been too focused on the Blondie that had attacked her in the fill up eatery, that she had almost missed out on her friend¡¯s call.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She finally replied, her eyes still watching the Blondie as she spoke in little tones with the professor. Emma wished there was a way she could listen into their conversation.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Maya asked, casting furtive nces at her and the Blondie intermittently.


    ¡°She is ire. I think your cousin would give you a better run down on her, since they both seem close.¡± She said, bitting her lips in anger as she remembered the incident that had happened on her first day in school, when Derek had called her a dummy when he had thought that she wasn¡¯t around.


    Thinking of it now, she wondered how and why she had still gone ahead to date him after that. Did she hit her head somewhere? She thought, rubbing her head weakly with her thumb.


    ¡°ire??¡± Maya muttered, trying to remember when and where she heard the name.


    ¡°She is Clem¡¯s twin sister. You have forgotten already?¡± Derek said, cutting into their conversation, which had interested him when his little witch hinted that he and his beta¡¯s sister were close. He had been trying to figure out why she was here in college, his ss specifically, when he heard his little mate¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Well, you both are close.¡± Maru said.


    ¡°We are not.¡± He thought back, almost scoffing at his own lies. They had been close, ever since his cousin betrayed and left him those years ago. But he had to admit that the closeness had been dwindling ever since his mate came into the picture.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Maya¡¯s muttering cut into his thoughts. He knew she must have figured who ire was. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sad about that. The duo had never gotten along with each other. His cousin was cool with his beta, but not the twin; and he never knew why, never had an inkling of what had caused it. When he had asked his cousin then, she had just waved it over as being a girl¡¯s business.


    ¡°Seems you know the witch too?¡± Emma stated in a low tone, almost taking back her words when she wondered whether Maya could be a fan of the bright yellow haired witch; but then shrugging it off. What¡¯s the worse that could happen?. She thought.


    ¡°Yeah, and trust me she is bad news.¡± Maya said, as she casted another look on the professor with the new girl. He was telling her to take one of the seats, but that he was almost done with his ss. He had just been rounding up before she came in.


    ¡°Ohh, Puhleese.. tell me what I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma stated, happy that Maya agreed with her. It felt good to have someone on the same page with you. She had a feeling that they would be best friends in the nearest future, and she hoped she doesn¡¯t get to be like June.


    ¡°Well, here shees..¡± Maya replied, reclining her back on the wall, as she stared ahead.


    Emma, seeing her friend¡¯s line of sight, followed it until itnded on her first enemy since she came into this foreignnd. The Blondie was walking towards them, with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, she ising over here to sit with us.¡± Emma muttered, getting angry at the thought. What was wrong with this Blondie? She thought.


    ¡°Well, she is.. always brewing trouble.¡± Maya said, with a hiss which attracted some attention to them. She didn¡¯t care about that. Her mind was on the Blondie approaching them. What tricks does the bitch have up on her sleeves now. She thought, remembering her early teen days and why she never got along with Clem¡¯s twin.


    Emma soughed, then turned sideways to nce at Derek.


    He was also staring at the Blondie with a nk look. She wondered what was going through his mind. Did he like the Blondie too?


    She tapped him.


    Derek snapped his gaze away from his beta¡¯s twin sister  as he felt the feathery touch of his little witch on his arm. He ignored his wolf¡¯s ramblings and stared at her intently, wanting to know why she had tapped him. He had a feeling it had something to do with the ire approaching them, rather than their rtionship.


    ¡°Why is your friending here? Can you tell her to sit somewhere else? You can follow her to wherever she is going to sit. I know she¡¯sing here because of you; but I don¡¯t want her sitting here.¡± Emma said in a rush, lying through her teeth. Her tender heart would break if Derek followed the bright yellow haired witch to wherever she would sit down.


    ¡°I will tell her to go somewhere else then.¡± Derek replied, sadness colouring his tone, as he turned away from his mate to do her bidding. He didn¡¯t want to offend her more. He also couldn¡¯t wait for the sses to be over, he wanted some alone time with his mate; already missing her special smiles for him alone when they talked.


    ¡°Good.¡± Emma muttered, slightly bothered by the sad countenance on her boyfriend¡¯s face. She knew she had taken things so far, but she was too stubborn to admit that. She knew he woulde around to apologise. She would have to wait till then, even though it was killing her to. She had missedughing with him so much.


    ¡°Hey guys.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A shrill voice cut into her thoughts, making her to cringe with distaste as she discovered who had just spoken.


    She looked towards Maya, to see that the blonde was filing her nails with an invisible file, totally ignoring the new face in their midst. She also noticed to her relief, that the professor already left the ss; the students were now chattering.


    This is going to be interesting. She thought, as she put on her own smirk, while throwing a defiant look to the newer.


    ¡°Well, it seems some people got some stuff stuck up in their ass. Not my business though. Derek could you remove your backpack, let me sit there.¡± The Blondie said, with a fake smile, as she pointed to the seat next to Derek by his left.


    ¡°It¡¯s upied ire. You should check out some ce else.¡± Derek said, in a boring voice, as he reclined his back on the wall; earning a smile from his cousin and mate.


    ¡°But¡­¡± ire was about saying, when Maya interrupted her rudely.


    ¡°You heard him, Miss. Find somewhere else to sit and stop bugging us.¡±  She said, with a victorious smirk on her lips.

 THE OFFER

    ire withheld herself from stomping her foot in annoyance and anger as she took a seat at the other end of the ssroom; nearly regretting why she had told her father to put her in college. He had been suprised, but had still worked it


    She almost bit off her lips in anger, as she watched the human chattering away with Maya, Derek¡¯s cousin, while he just sat there operating whatever on his phone; a nk look on his face like he hadn¡¯t just humiliated her some minutes ago.


    She balked in anger, as she heard some mutterings from the students around her; her wolf hearing was still in development since she hadn¡¯t turned yet.


    ¡°Good for her.¡±


    ¡°She thought she could juste in on the first day and win Most handsome. ¡±


    ¡± I pity her though. I don¡¯t think she has a chance with that red hair having much influence on Derek.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± True. I had heard when she had told him, to cut the newer off.


    ¡°Like seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The other neer was also in agreement.¡±


    ¡°Oops for her. She should pick someone else.¡±


    ¡± Yeah. Enough about the daunted newbie.. have you selected a cloth for the party. It¡¯s tomorrow¡¯s night¡­¡±


    ire tuned off from the three girls sitting two seats in front of her, her nostrils ring in anger, as she glimpsed at the trio that had made her aughing stock in ss.


    ¡®I will wipe off that smile on her face soon.¡¯ she thought, as she stared angrily at Emma who was busyughing and talking with Maya over issues which ire couldn¡¯t listen in to.


    It made her wish she had turned to her wolf already; she couldn¡¯t wait for next week already. She would be turning 18 with her twin then; she was days older than Derek.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ire dropped her thoughts for sometime else, as she heard a voice which she knew was surely a human male; his scent already gave him out.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She replied, bored already with the conversation that hadn¡¯t even started yet. She hated humans, and the only guy she was interested in was Derek. And the fact that he was also the same one that had just busted and humiliated her was making her ill.


    ¡°I¡­ uhmm.. My name is Zack.¡± The human male with shaggy brown hair said, stretching out his right hand for an introductory handshake.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Zack. what do you want?¡± She asked, folding her arms whilst overlooking his hand which was still stretched out towards her in greeting.


    ¡°I was uhmm.. wondering if you could apany me to a party by tomorrow.¡± The human, Zack, stated tentatively; hoping that the very beautiful blonde won¡¯t tell him down. He had to win the bet of his stupid friends. Observing the nd, uninterested look on the newbie¡¯s face, he wished he hadn¡¯t joined the bet. The girl wasn¡¯t moved by his good looks which had drawn many girls to his bed.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± ire stated, picking up a literature from the pile of books on her table, which she had brought out unconsciously, while fuming about the humiliation she had received from the guy she wanted.


    ¡°Oh, okay. But if you ever change your mind¡­.¡± Zack was saying, when ire cut him off.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Quit bugging me.¡± She said, bitting her tongue as she remembered that it was the same use that Maya had used for her.


    It made her wonder on how Maya became close to Derek again.


    From what she knew, he had been ready to kill her when next he saw her; the older cousin had betrayed them and their pack.


    So what happened? She thought, staring at the trio again, which sat at the other end of the ss.


    How did they be close again? And what¡¯s the ce of the human there? Who is she?


    She thought the duo seemed protective of the redhead. It made her insides boil.


    ¡°He would be there too.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± She sprouted out, turning away from the trio to the human male still in front of her. She had forgotten that he was standing there.


    ¡°The guy you were just staring at. The guy who turned a beauty like you down. I¡¯m talking about Derek.¡± Zack said, withholding himself from insulting his fellow guy, whom although he thought was handsome, didn¡¯t want to admit it openly. He was jealous of him. The guy could get any girl he wanted, without any stress. He thought.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring at him and¡­¡± ire was about denying, when Zack interrupted her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. We all get that sometimes.


    Well.. he would be around for the party.¡± He stated.


    ¡°And how sure are you?¡± ire asked, dropping her nonchnt facade. She was interested now.


    ¡°A hundred percent.¡± Zack replied, although he wasn¡¯t sure. Well anything to win the bet. He thought.


    ¡°Okay. Where is it taking ce?¡± ire queried, already devising means to get Derek during the party.


    ¡°Not too fast beautiful. You have to take up my offer first.¡± Zack said, licking his lips as he smiled widely; happy that he got the girl right where he wanted her. Although he wished it was the redhead who made him experience wet dreams almost every night.


    ire withheld herself from pping off the smirk on the human¡¯s face as she stared at him with veiled dusgust. She would deal with himter. But now, she needed him. She thought.


    ¡°Okay. I will be your date for the party.¡± She stated, with a faux smile.


    ¡°Cool. Can I have your digits?¡± Zack asked, still smiling at his catch.


    ¡°Sure.¡± ire answered, stretching out her right hand towards him, indicating that he should give her his phone; of which he obliged.


    She inputed her number, and gave him back his phone; the faux smile still stered on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then. See youter. We will talk about the time over the phone.¡± Zack enunciated, before walking off to his friends in front.


    ¡°Did she agree to the offer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡±


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re too good.¡±


    ¡°I told y¡¯all. She would fall over.¡±


    ¡± But what did you tell her to convince her finally? At a time, I had thought she would p you.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, the look on her face was so¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s how girls are.. always pretending.¡±


    ¡± Well, you won. But will you shag her in the party?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Zacky..¡±


    ire folded her fists tightly, as she listened in to the conversation that was going on between Zack and three other boys few feet away from her. She couldn¡¯t help but me the human girl; Derek wouldn¡¯t have humiliated her if not for the redhead. She wouldn¡¯t have been aughing and betting stock if not for the same human.


    She had almost stood up to walk over to the guys in annoyance when she couldn¡¯t take their banter any longer, when a lecturer came into the ss.


    Curbing in her anger, she took a deep breath in. She would deal with themter. It will just take a little time.

 THANKS COZ

    As thest ss for the day came to an end, Emma sighed in relief as she watched the professor leave the ss. She didn¡¯t know college was too demanding.


    ¡°What next?¡±


    She heard Maya asked, and shrugged.


    ¡°Nothing really. But I have work.¡± She said, packing up her books. She had to be at the cafe in the next thirty minutes, and she wasn¡¯t sure yet if Derek was dropping her off.


    Damn him for being so handsome. She thought, as she sneaked a glimpse at him. He was also packing up.


    ¡°Work? You work?¡± Maya asked, as she put herst book inside her backpack. She was done packing.


    ¡°Yeah, I work part time at a cafe.¡± Emma said, shutting up her backpack and reclining her back on the wall. She was waiting for Derek to say something, anything at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Maya muttered, concluding that it must the cafe where they had bumped into each other some days ago.


    ¡°Is it okay if I walk with you?¡± She asked, knowing that she was bing attached to the human. She could see why her cousin and his mother were already taken to the redhead; she was a breath of fresh hair.


    ¡°You want to?¡± Emma asked back, her lips stretching into a smile. She knew she had just gotten for herself a good friend that wouldn¡¯t be betraying her anytime soon. What¡¯s the worse that could happen? She was her man¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maya stated, subduing the question that was about bubbling out. She had wanted to ask if there was still a vacancy so that she could apply, but remembered that after sses, she and Derek was in charge of the pack trainings in the evenings.


    She would just follow her new friend to her work ce, and thene back to the pack house. After all, Derek would be going with them.


    Speaking of Derek, Maya nced at her handsome cousin whose face still looked withdrawn, and cussed. She had to do something about the two; they were both making the atmosphere tense.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Emma replied with a smile.


    ¡°And  Emma¡­¡± Maya called, getting the human¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°Yeah..¡± She replied.


    ¡°You and Derek should talk already. The atmosphere is bing unconducive already from tension. I¡¯m waiting for you guys outside the ss.¡± Maya stated, standing up with her backpack and walking out of the ss with the fellow students. But she waited at the doorpost, ready to stop anyone who would want to interrupt the amendment between her cousin and his mate. They were the only people in the ss.


    She wondered where ire had run off to, perhaps to her twin. She thought, totally unconcerned of what the answer could be.


    Emma opened her mouth, and then shut it. Rubbing her fingers together, she cussed at Maya for leaving her alone with Derek, and worse, announcing it at the same time.


    She thought of different ways to payback, even though she knew that her closest friend at the moment had just done it for her sake.


    ¡°Emma..¡±


    She heard Derek call, and sighed. He barely called her, her name. Is he annoyed with her? She thought. Perhaps with the way she took things far like a kid deprived of her candy.


    She guessed it was theter, she had behaved like a kid. She had to apologise.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She called, swiveling to  face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    They both said at the same time; beforeughing at themselves when they discovered what had just happened. They had apologized at the same time.


    ¡°It seems you guys are done.¡± Maya said, stepping into the ss with a smile.


    ¡°Maybe. Thanks Coz.¡± Derek said with a smile; not missing the look of suprise that crossed her face when he had called her Coz. He hadst called her that seven years ago.


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks Maya. You¡¯re the best.¡± Emma added, still chuckling at what had just happened. She also found the look on Maya¡¯s face quite funny. Her friend seemed to be too emotional.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention. You both are wee.¡± Maya stated as she approached them, while peptalking herself not to cry in happiness. She had her sweet cousin back and a beautiful Friend; she couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°We have to be going.¡± She said, pretending like she wasn¡¯t seeing the scenario before her. Her cousin was holding Emma¡¯s hands, and would have kissed her if she hadn¡¯t just spoken.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a spoiler alert Coz.¡± Derek muttered, as he dropped a kiss on Emma¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Well I apologise if I am, but Emma has to be at work.. and you, Mr, is our driver.¡± Maya stated with a chuckle. She was enjoying this freer side of her cousin. She hoped nothing tampers it; she wouldn¡¯t let anything tamper it.


    ¡°Aye aye ma¡¯am.¡± Derek said, drawing up Emma to her feet before cing his hand on her waist. He chuckled as he noticed the blush already covering her cheeks. He thought she looked more adorable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be going then.¡± He said, as he picked up her backpack and signalled his cousin to lead the way.


    ¡°So guys, what¡¯s this party I¡¯m hearing about?¡±


    Maya asked, finally voicing the question that had upied her mind. It had grasped her attention more, when she had overhead the human male asking out ire, and she, ire, agreeing to it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not really important.¡± Derek said, as he sought out his keys from his pockets. They were now at the car park.


    ¡°Hmm, I think it¡¯s worth it though. The whole ss was literally talking about it.¡± Emma pinpointed, ncing up at Derek. ¡°Is it not the same party that the funny girl invited you to?¡± She asked, remembering the phone call that had triggered off her jealousy some days ago.


    ¡°What girl?¡± Maya asked, standing at akimbo. She hated being left out on a gist.


    ¡°Cassey. She¡¯s the celebrant.¡± Derek answered, twirling his car key around his fingers as he walked with Emma towards the car.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Are we going?¡± Maya queried, walking after the duo, hoping for a positive answer.


    ¡°Yeah, we are.¡± Derek replied.

 CLEM’S DRAWINGS

    The sharp opening and banging of the door shut caused Clem to look up from his still life drawings with a trenchant look. When he noticed that it was his sister, fuming with an unexined anger, he sighed. Something must have set her up; and if his thoughts were nearly correct, it must have something to do with Derek.


    ¡°ire.. Hey.¡± He greeted her with a bored look, before casting his gaze down to  his drawings, putting some finishing touches on his artwork. He had always loved to draw, especially when he was alone, or whenever he wanted to think through something, or let out some emotions.


    At a time he had drawn Maya.


    He had been 10 years old then, with a crazy crush on the blue-eyed Blondie.


    When he had given it to her as a gift on her birthday, she had squealed in happiness at the painting even though it had many rough edges and wrong inclinations, before giving him a big fat bear hug which had put him in the heavenlies then and had followed him since then until two years after, when she betrayed him.


    Even at that, he had drawn her again, some monthster; but this time, with a knife at her back and a ghostly look on her face. He had never shown anyone that painting, even his twin. It stillid untouched beneath his bed, waiting for the right time to be unveiled.


    Having put thest touch on the  painting, he kept the blue color pencil down in its set, before taking a deep breath and staring at his drawing with a keen eye. He had found himself drawing it as he wanted to think. A reason why he had missed sses today.


    Done with his skillful watching and appraisal, he dropped the thin piece ofrge white rectangr paper on the spot closest to him on the bed before taking a look at his sister.


    She was still standing but her arms were crossed now, her lips undergoing a bitting from her front teeth.


    She hadn¡¯t replied to his greetings yet.


    ¡°ire..¡± He called again, worried now; not actually for his twin, but for the person who had been the cause of her foul mood. He loved his sister but he knew she could be dangerous when she wanted. And most times, he had no choice but to support her actions; he had to cover and protect her as her twin and elder brother.


    She didn¡¯t reply his greetings still, rather she drastically dumped herself on his bed with arge thump, causing his color set to fall to the ground.


    ¡°ire!¡± He shouted, as he looked at his color pencils all sprawled over the floor; already pissed off at her chunky attitude. He doesn¡¯t joke with his drawing tools.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh Clem.. please stop whining and just pick up your best friends. My mood is stale now.¡± ire muttered, not a bit bothered about the scene she had just caused few minutes ago.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Clem asked, getting up from his bed to pick up the pencils, ignoring his twin¡¯s scoff. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter with her.


    ¡°I went to school today, and I¡­¡± ire was saying, before he interrupted her with a scoff of his own.


    ¡°What!¡± She said on a higher octave, not finding it funny.


    ¡°You went to school??¡± He asked, staring at her with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°I just said that I did.¡± She replied, still trying to understand why he was so stuck up on her motion of going to school. She wasn¡¯t a bad student.


    ¡°Hmm.. I thought you said earlierst week that you wouldn¡¯t be attending sses till after the pack issue is settled. What changed your mind? You got tired of training alone?¡± Clem asked further, a smirk threatening to appear on his lips.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± ire stuttered a bit while she thought of a good reply to give, before regaining herposure.


    ¡°I just decided to give it a try, check out somethings. I¡¯m tired of training alone.. not really interesting yunno.¡± She finally said, suddenly finding an itchy spot on her hair.


    She felt too embarrassed to say that she had gone to school just to get closer to Derek. Especially since she saw him cowering before the human girl.


    Thinking of the redhead brought over a thickyer of frown on her face, which Clem noticed and signed. It seemed to him that something must have happened in school, and for a second, he wished he had attended. But then he shook his head negatively; he couldn¡¯t, especially not after seeing  the unpleasant scene he had encountered the day before today.


    He decided to let it go for now, and focus on his sister¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He finally asked. ¡°Or is it because of some Alpha¡¯s son?¡± He added, with a smirk on his face, which earned him a loud hiss from his twin. He knew he had touched a sore spot.


    ¡°ire.. what happened?¡± He questioned seriously, forgetting about taunting her; wishing that what he was thinking wasn¡¯t the case with her.


    ¡°Derek happened.¡± She said, looking forlorn like a six year old deprived of her favourite candy.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± He interrogated in a fit of curiosity.


    ¡°He busted me because of that human girl.¡± She replied, confirming his worst fears.


    ¡°Oh..¡± Clem said, not knowing what to actually say. It seemed his soon to be alpha really liked the girl. Or was it a fling? He couldn¡¯t tell. Time would though. He thought. He just had to be patient and strategic. He still wanted her for himself, and out of his sister¡¯s venomous grip.


    ¡°Just Oh..?¡± ire asked, befuddled by her twin¡¯s response.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fling. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it. You know he can¡¯t be with a human.¡± He responded, hoping the reply would cate her for the meantime.


    ¡°Yeah, right. I just have to be patient.¡± She replied with a smile, wondering on why she had even bothered by the whole thing. Derek¡¯s mate couldn¡¯t be a human.


    ¡°So what did you draw this time? She asked, her eyesnding on therge rectangr white paper which had been neatly rolled.

 CLEM’S DRAWINGS II

    For a minute after his sister¡¯s sudden question, Clem was mute. He didn¡¯t know what to say that would get him out of the impending doom that was about to happen. He knew his sister quite well, and knew that she would throw a no small fit if she ever sees what he had drawn.


    ¡°Clem¡­¡± ire called tentatively, now getting curious about her brother¡¯s drawing. What had he drawn now, that was making him skeptical and recluctant to disy it to her.


    Did he draw Maya again? She thought.


    She remembered that the first time he had drawn the Blondie which was Derek¡¯s cousin, she had gone berserk; and had torn the drawing into peices, not minding the horrid and hurt look which had appeared on his face. But he had still drawn it again, this time around in her absence, and had given it to her first enemy during her birthday. She had been mad with fury, but hadn¡¯t been able to do anything.


    Later, he had asked her why she hated Maya so much; but she had replied with a question of her own. She had asked him those years ago, why he loved Maya so much; and he also hadn¡¯t been able to give a reply.


    ¡°Is it Maya?¡± ire finally asked, voicing her thoughts. ¡°Are you still in love with that brute and betrayer?¡± She shouted, getting annoyed at the thought and at her twin¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Clem..!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Yes..¡± Clem replied. ¡°You should learn to mind your business ire.¡± He added, reclining his back against his bed¡¯s pillows .


    ¡°What!¡± ire shouted again, causing Clem to shut his eyes in exasperation. What¡¯s with women and shouting? He thought, as he remembered the sometimes rocky rtionship between his parents. His mother always shouted her opinions then to his father, and he wondered whether that was the only way she could get her point across. They were mates quite alright, but they fought and made up a lot. It was tiring and amusing at the same time.


    ¡°ire.. why are you shouting?¡± He asked, rubbing his hand tiredly on his forehead. ¡°Mom¡¯s asleep.¡± He added, trying to make her bring her voice down.


    ¡°Well, let shee. I would want to know what she thinks about your silly crush on that godforsaken betrayer.¡± ire retorted, now standing at akimbo.


    ¡°Did she do anything of such recently?¡± He asked, finding her hot anger strange. He knew she hated Maya quite alright, but he just felt that there was something more to this her angry disy.


    ¡°Does she has to do anything more? She isn¡¯t even your mate. She doesn¡¯t even notice you anymore. So why are you so hung up on her?¡± ire asked, dodging her twin¡¯s earlier question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hung up on her.¡± Clem stated, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Why did you draw her then?¡± ire asked, finding the situation ridiculous.


    ¡°You concluded that yourself.¡± Clem answered, drawing up his legs to the bed and keeping one over the other.


    ¡°What! Stop ying me!¡± ire shouted, getting annoyed again over her brother¡¯s prickly nature.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.. I just¡­.¡± Clem was saying, before his mother opened his door sharply.


    ¡°Mom..¡± He muttered, expecting another round of shouting. He knew she must have heard all that they have been saying.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± His mom asked, taking a seat on his bed immediately.


    But he kept mute, knowing that talking would already escte the problem further.


    ¡°Clem.. I asked a question.¡± Allison questioned further, getting irritated at the thought of her son still hung up on the girl who unleashed mayhem on their pack with her father.


    But Clem still kept mute. It was better this way. He thought.


    ¡°Mom.. see.. he¡¯s not talking.¡± ire stated, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°ire, quiet.¡± Allison said, shutting a not so happy ire up.


    ¡°Clem, you have to kill those feelings. She is not even your mate.¡± She continued, trying to stop herself from increasing her voice¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Okay Mom.¡± Clem stated monotonely, tapping his fingers on his legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Clem.¡± Allison said, before standing up from the bed.


    ¡°I know.¡± He replied, shutting his eyes again.


    ¡°Wait, is that why you missed sses today?¡± ire asked, her eyes widening at the thought.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t attend college today?¡± Allison asked, befuddled by her son¡¯s actions. She remembered that earlier, he had been the one mouring to go to college with the Alpha¡¯s son. She couldn¡¯t understand his state now. She hoped it was not because of the Maya.


    ¡°No to ire¡¯s question. Yes to you Mom.¡± Clem answered tiredly, already fed up with the bickering of two females. He wished all of a sudden, that his father was around. He had gone out on the morning for a meeting with the Alpha, Derek¡¯s father.


    ¡°So why did you miss sses then?¡± Allison asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have sses today.. so took the day off.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I hope for your sake that it¡¯s true.¡± Allison muttered, before walking  out of the room.


    ¡°Are you not following her out?¡± He asked his twin, his tone coated with annoyance.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What else do you want again?¡± He asked, almost running out of patience.


    ¡°The party.¡± She answered.


    ¡°What party?¡± He inquired, his eyebrows piquing up in query.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard about the party?¡± ire asked, clearly suprised at her brother¡¯sck of knowledge on the matter.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about humans that are¡­¡± He was saying, when ire interrupted him midway.


    ¡°Derek is going. Maya too.¡± She said, noticing the change in his demeanor at the mention of those names.


    ¡°Hmm.. what party is that?¡± Clem asked, now interested in a party which had attracted the Alpha¡¯s son.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really, but everyone in ss was talking about it. I was invited to it by a human male.¡± She mentioned, her lips turning up in dusgust as she remembered the conversation that had gone on between the three human guys about her. She still had it in mind to deal with them, and she needed her brother for that.


    ¡°You have toe.¡± She added, bitting her lips.


    ¡°Okay. When is it?¡± He asked, already envisioning himself at the party.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± She said. ¡± And I hope you ain¡¯ting because of Maya..¡± She stated, with a disgusted look at the drawing, before turning around, and walking out of the room.


    Immediately his sister walked out of his room, Clem sighed tiredly, then sat up from his reclined position and took up the rolled up drawing.


    Opening it tentatively, he scoffed as he stared at it.


    ¡°Maya, my foot.¡± He muttered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 DRESSING FOR THE PARTY

    Maya stared unblinkingly at the array of makeup tools on Emma¡¯s dressing table, and mused. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had seen such arrangement, or thest time she had dolled up her face. Well, it seems her new friend was a core fan of the make up industry; she would have called her a fanatic for this, but then she remembered that since the past two days they¡¯ve beenmunicating both in school and at work, she hadn¡¯t seen a touch of make up on the her face except for the shade of pink lipgloss on her lips.


    ¡°Maya!!¡± Emma called, as she strotted into the room, gaining the attention of the former.


    ¡°What are you doing? You haven¡¯t dressed up yet?¡± She asked in bewilderment, staring at the Blondie standing just in front of her dressing table.


    ¡°Well..¡± Maya stuttered, feeling a little bit embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t a clue on what to wear yet or worse, how to doll up.


    She had been startled when the human, Emma, had opined earlier today while Derek dropped her off at her home, that she should stop by at her house in the evening so that they would go to the party together.


    She also cited that she could bring her clothes and make up kit if she¡¯sing, since they would be spending some time together before the party.


    She had agreed, happy to have a close friend since Zoe betrayed her; but thinking of it now, she still wondered whether she had made the right choice.


    Firstly, She had gotten so confused while picking out the dress to wear earlier that evening, that she had to involve her Aunt Melvina, since her cousin was finding the situation hrious.


    Melvina had helped her to select two gowns, a red gown and a blue one; while mentioning that the human would help her with the right one. She had just nodded before packing up, forgetting to ask her aunt for her makeup kit. She hadn¡¯te to the pack with any; she didn¡¯t have one actually.


    ¡°Down to earth.. Maya.¡± Emma stated, waving her hands across her friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Maya said, recovering from her reverie.


    ¡°You look spaced out. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emma asked, getting out her underwear from the cupboard.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I just don¡¯t how to doll up.¡± Maya replied, with a nervous smile on her face which caused Emma to burst out inughter.


    ¡°You should see your face.¡± She said, to a confused Maya who was taken aback by the intensity of herughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will doll you up.¡± She added.


    ¡°But what about your dress?¡± She asked, looking at her friend who was just wearing underwears alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the bag. I have two actually. You have to help me choose.¡± Maya replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s get to it. Derek would soon be here. He¡¯s picking us up.¡± Emma stated, dragging Maya¡¯s bag down from her bed.


    She unlocked the bag, then brought out the two beautiful dresses.


    ¡°Waoh.. Maya.¡± She eximed.


    ¡°What..¡± Maya asked, chuckling at the look on the human¡¯s face.


    ¡°You know for someone with zero idea on fashion, your dresses totally rock!¡± Emma pinpointed in awe.


    ¡°Really..?¡± Maya asked, happy that the gowns were beautiful enough to catch the human¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yeah, I think the red one will fit you better though.¡± Emma said, holding up the red one.


    ¡°Check it out.¡± She said, stretching out her hand which held the gown to Maya.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maya replied, taking the gown gingerly.


    Taking a deep breath, she slide into the lush red gown which stopped above her knee, hugging her whole assests tight.


    ¡°Waow!¡±


    She heard Emma scream for the second time that night and swiveled around to check what was up with her.


    The redhead was smiling and checking her out, also whistling in the process.


    She didn¡¯t know when a smile broke out on her lips. The human always made her feel good, a feeling she hadn¡¯t felt since her ex best friend betrayed her.


    ¡°You like what you see?¡± She taunted,ughing widely now.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Emma said, whistling again. ¡°Girl, you look so good.¡± She added. ¡°Guys would be tripping..¡±


    ¡°Perhaps..¡± Maya replied, remembering her mate who hadn¡¯t recognized her, and whom she had no idea what he was doing at the moment; maybe ying around with Zoe. The thought dampened her mood.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She heard Emma ask, and sighed. The human was sometimes too intuitive and observant. H


    She knew that the redhead must have already noticed the change in her mood.


    ¡°Nothing really. I just missed home.¡± She said, bitting her lips at her own lie. She just missed a mate who doesn¡¯t recognize her and her mother. Her brother was a no for her. Although they got along atimes, she knew he would be happy that she was absent from the pack; sometimes she feared that he might turn out like their father. Her father, well.. she just wished she could kill the man herself.


    ¡°Oh, me too.¡± Emma muttered, remembering that she hadn¡¯t spoken to Amelia since she abruptly cut the call when Derek pulled in on her driveway a day ago. She hoped her sister wasn¡¯t annoyed with her. She proposed in her heart to call her during the weekend and exin everything to her, while apologising for cutting her off the call abruptly.


    ¡°Yeah. Won¡¯t you dress up?¡± Maya asked, as her eyes ran through the beautiful physique of the human who was still on her underwear.


    ¡°In a minute. But let me doll you up first.¡± Emmamented, moving towards the dressing table.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, sit.¡± She said, pointing to the chair, of which Maya obliged.


    Minutes had gone, of that Maya was sure of, before Emma passed her a hand mirror.


    ¡°Check your face out first.¡± She had said.


    Maya¡¯s mouth went up a big ¡®Oo¡¯ when she saw her face. She stood up gingerly, dropping the small mirror on the table, and trotted to the long mirror which stood near the wall to the wardrobe to see herself from a better angle.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She tried saying, but her words failed her. ¡°I look so beautiful.¡± She stated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been beautiful. I just highlighted someponents.¡± Emma replied, happy that she made her new friend happy.


    ¡°Thanks Emma. You¡¯re the best.¡± Maya said sincerely, still admiring herself in the mirror. Thest time she had worn a gown was on prom night during highschool, and even then, she hadn¡¯t really liked it. She loved her regr jeans and tops, she loved training; never partying.


    But seeing herself now, she felt like a woman and she wished that Leo could see her this way. Perhaps then, the effect of the witch¡¯s potion might peel off.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention. What are friends for?¡± Emma stated happily, before going off to the wardrobe to retrieve her own gown.

 DRESSING FOR THE PARTY II

    Emma watched as Maya gave her a look over for the umpteenth time since she wore the ckty diamond studded gown that her sister had gifted her on herst birthday, and sighed. She felt hinky about her friend¡¯s look over.


    ¡°Maya¡­. say something.¡± She drawled.


    ¡°I¡¯m lost of words.¡± Maya replied, her face clothed with awe and honesty as she voiced her opinions.


    ¡°A good lost of words or a bad lost of words.¡± Emma asked, earning a burst ofughter from Maya.


    ¡°What the hell is that suppose to mean?¡± She said, stillughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You weren¡¯t saying anything.¡± Emma replied with a shrug, still standing at attention, waiting for the approval of her friend.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She drawled.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Maya drawled back, mimicking her southern ent, with a smile threatening to metamorphose into aughter any minute from then.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Emma screamed,ughing thereafter with Maya who was trying to curb her own bouts ofughter.


    ¡°Mind me not.¡± Maya stated, lifting up her two hands as in surrender.


    ¡°You look breathtakingly hot!¡± She finally said, waggling her eyebrows at the redhead who blushed at thepliment.


    ¡°Really?¡± Emma asked, looking down and touching the gown gingerly, a smile evident in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah. Derek would be blown off.¡± Maya admitted, whistling as the human did.


    ¡°Hey! Stop mimicking me.¡± Emma shouted, nowughing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop me if you can.¡± Maya retorted, standing at akimbo with a pout.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­?¡± Emma asked, stepping forward towards Maya, in a bid to scare her into running before a car horn blew.


    ¡°Derek!¡±


    ¡°Derek¡±


    They both shouted, before scurrying around to pick up their belongings which were lying around on the floor; their y forgotten.


    ¡°Emma, you haven¡¯t done your make up yet!¡± Maya shouted, her eyes widening as she beheld the red head who was trying to slide her slender feet into a pair of silvery heels.


    ¡°Oh, no..¡± Emma muttered. She had forgotten to doll herself up.


    ¡°You know what..? Just do it. I will go out and stall him.¡± Maya suggested, earning a sigh of relief from Emma.


    ¡°Thanks much Maya. You¡¯re the best too.¡± Emma mentioned before walking hastily to her dressing table, her heels already off her feet, knowing that her man hated been kept waiting.


    ********


    Maya opened the front door to see her cousin resting idly on his car, twirling his car key around his fingers.


    ¡°You girls aren¡¯t done yet?¡±


    She heard a deep voice say and shifted her gaze to the west angle of the car to know who had spoken. It hadn¡¯t been Derek.


    It was Shane. The smile on his lips told a story that Derek must have exined some things about her, out to him. And for that, she was grateful.


    ¡°Hello Maya.¡± He greeted, staring at her with open admiration which caused her to blush vigorously.


    He wasn¡¯t her mate. But she couldn¡¯t deny that it felt good hearing a handsome guy like the dude in front,pliment her.


    ¡°Hello Shane. Going for the party too?¡± She asked, stepping down the short stairs, as she made her way to the duo.


    ¡°As you can see.¡± He said, throwing a wink at her which Derek saw and gave him a knock.


    ¡°Stop hitting on my cousin in front of me.¡± He said, trying to hide the smile which was about fanning his lips.


    ¡°Dude, chill. She¡¯s notining. And don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s my date for the night; a criteria for the party¡± Shane said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Maya smiled as she heard the banter between the two guys. It pleased her that even her cousin had found her beautiful. Of course, Derek been Derek, hadn¡¯t said it openly, but she knew.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Clem?¡± She asked, looking around for the third person which was always with the duo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Maya asked, bewildered by her cousin¡¯s answer. Thest she knew, the two guys were best friends.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He answered, already anticipating the next question that wasing. He knew his cousin could be quite inquisitive atimes.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, standing at akimbo.


    ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Derek returned her question with a one of his.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, looking from her cousin to his gamma; recalling that she hadn¡¯t been seeing her old friend as before. The only time she had set her eyes on him was on the day she arrived here, when they had been trying to push off some pack warriors over to the other side. And even then, he hadn¡¯t looked weing, of which she had understood why. But then, Did they quarrel? She thought.


    ¡°Well..¡± Shane was saying, before Derek cut him off.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Shane, tell me.¡± Maya said, ignoring her cousin.


    Shane looked at Derek, then at Maya and shrugged. He thought that since Derek didn¡¯t heed his advice of conceding the human to Clem, since he would still have to choose a mate soon, that perhaps, Maya might be able to do that. She would know how important it was for the two packs.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Emma.¡± He finally said, ignoring the res he was receiving from Derek.


    ¡°Emma?¡± Maya asked, finding it hard to believe. ¡°What about her?¡± She queried.


    ¡°Well, Clem thinks he likes her. Derek thinks so too¡­. so you know¡­.¡± Shane said, dropping the statement halfway; knowing that Maya would understand.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Maya said, staring at her cousin intently. It seemed to her that he hadn¡¯t told his friends that Emma was his mate. Was he afraid of what might happen thereafter? She would have to ask himter.


    ¡°Yeah, so what do you think?¡± Shane asked, folding his arms across his chest, causing some creases on his white starched long sleeved shirt.


    ¡°Well, I think Emma calls the shot here. And it seems she already did. Clem should suck it up and wait for another.¡± She replied, with a shrug, resting her back on the car.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not Derek¡¯s mate.¡± Shane pinpointed that, not in the bit, happy that she wasn¡¯t taking his side.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Clem¡¯s either.¡± Maya retorted.


    ¡°But Derek needs to¡­.¡± Shane was saying, before a sight cut him short.


    ¡°Is that Emma?¡± He muttered, his eyes widening; causing Derek and Maya to look up to the front porch of the white house.


    ¡°Bless me.¡± He added, still drooling.

 WHY LOOKING AT HER ASS?

    Derek dropped another awe-stricken look on Emma as he drove towards the party venue, negligent of the amused look on his cousin¡¯s face, and a skeptical one on his gamma¡¯s face.


    ¡°Derek honey, drive..¡± Emma said, battling her eyshes at her drooling boyfriend whom she thought looked so dashing in a three piece suit.


    She had caught him stealing nces at her; she liked it so much but she also wanted to get to the party in one piece.


    She smiled, as she watched him gulped into nothing, before looking ahead.


    Taking a glimpse at the rearview mirror, she saw Maya giving her a thumbs up, to which she blushed at. She could feel their closeness getting deeper; and they had just met two days ago.


    ¡®That¡¯s the same with June though.¡¯ Her mind taunted her, causing a worried shade to cross her facial features.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Maya would betray her as June did. She hoped not.


    ¡°You okay?¡± She heard Maya whisper into her ear, and shuddered; she hadn¡¯t seen hering.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡± She said, after a nod; also noticing that Derek was staring at her with a concerned look and Shane¡­


    The dude was staring at Maya¡¯s ass!!


    ¡°Shane!!¡± She shrieked, pushing back Maya slightly so that the blonde could fall back on her seat; for she had bent forward in the process of inquiring for Emma¡¯s welfare, causing her ass to slightly stick in the air.


    ¡°What!¡± Shane asked, not yet understanding why the beauty in front of him was calling out his name in such a way. Staring at her ming deep green eyes which he found fascinating, he now understood why his two friends were fighting over her, even though she was a human; the redhead was breathtakingly beautiful!


    Earlier that night when he had seen her, he had been dumbstruck, totally stupified; something he rarely was, that he never knew when he had mouthed ¡®bless me.¡¯


    He had been expecting a knock from her possessive boyfriend, and his soon to be alpha but when he recovered himself to check his friend, he could swear that he had seen him drooling; like literally, with the drippings and all that. But of course he had held his tongue, well the human did with her appearance; without touching his lips.


    Her appearance was elegant. With her full mass of red hair which she had let down to reach her waist, he had thought that she looked like a Queen who knew her onions, and who never bowed to anyone. She had looked fiery, red hot! The ck gown had alsoplemented her figure beautifully, gathering her assests in the right ces.


    He had known then that if given the opportunity to have her, he wouldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°Why were you staring at Maya¡¯s ass?¡±


    Her voice cut into his thoughts, shaking him up.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, embarrassed at being caught in hisme act.


    ¡°You heard me the first time.¡± She said, turning properly to face him from the front seat which Derek had insisted that she stayed in, after much arguments; she had wanted to sit in the backseat with Maya.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± He stuttered, feeling a bit jittery under the hot angry gazes of his three friends, especially since Derek swerved the car to the other side of the road and parked. He knew he should have controlled his line of vision. Damn him! He thought. Now they would think he was a pervert, when he was totally far from that. It had just been a mistake.


    ¡°Shane¡­.¡± He heard Derek called, and sighed. He was really in for it.


    ¡°That I allowed you to be my cousin¡¯s date for the night doesn¡¯t mean you should abuse some privileges.¡± Derek continued, not happy in the list, after hearing from his little witch what she had seen his gamma doing. He had been taken aback, knowing that his gamma was aedian and not a pervert. But he knew he still had to address the issue for his mate¡¯s sake; noting to ask his gammater about what had pushed him to stare at his cousin¡¯s ass.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shane muttered, his face drooping down.


    ¡± I¡¯m not the one you should be apologising to¡­ Apologize to Maya.¡± Derek stated, kick-starting his car again.


    ¡°Maya, I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Shane muttered, holding Maya¡¯s hand in the process.


    Emma thought they looked cute together. She wondered if it would be okay to pair them together. The idea seemed good to her, that she didn¡¯t know when a smile broke out on her lips.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Derek asked, an amused look on his face, as he watched his mate smiling bleefully at the scene of his gamma apologizing to his cousin.


    What was her little brain conceiving now? He thought, already having an idea on what she might be thinking.


    Well he would have to bust it to her sooner orter though. His gamma couldn¡¯t be with his cousin. They aren¡¯t mates. Leo was her mate. Shane hadn¡¯t found his yet. He had turned 18, during the summer.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t know that.¡± He heard Maru say, and sighed. What now? He thought.


    ¡°When would you tell her about us?¡± Maru queried, ignoring his vague thought.


    ¡± It¡¯s too early for that.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Too early? It¡¯s almost a week since you guys met.¡± Maru whined.


    ¡°Exactly. Too early.¡± He stated through the mind link.


    ¡°I think you should let her know now. I don¡¯t want to say ¡®I told you so.¡¯ter.¡± Maru muttered.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get to.¡± Derek said, in all surety.


    ¡°Derek!!¡±


    Derek snapped out of his conversation with his wolf when he heard his little witch¡¯s voice.


    Blinking and refocusing on her, he sighed. She must have thought that he had spaced out on her. He thought; noticing the shrugs Maya and Shane gave him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯ve been calling you for ages!¡± She said, with a pout. And he had to stop himself from smiling, especially when he saw his gamma rolling his eyes at her use of ¡®ages.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, looking ahead and noticing that they were actually in the street where the party was going on.


    ¡°But..¡± Emma said, wanting to know what had taken her man¡¯s mind off her.


    ¡°I was thinking of you.¡± He said, cutting her statement short.

 AT THE PARTY: TAKE YOUR HANDS OFF MY MAN!

    A blush still coated Emma¡¯s cheeks as she stepped into the party venue, with her arm entangled with Derek¡¯s; hisst statement before they had reached the venue still was on rey in her mind and the possessive look on his face as he walked with her did her insides good.


    ¡°Derek!!¡± A shrill voice called, startling her and grasping her attention. She piqued her eyebrows at the new face who sauntered towards them with a bright wide smile, and an overly dolled up face. She could already tell that thedy approaching them was the celebrant. Her gait had given her out.


    Emma could also see that the stares they had been receiving since they stepped into the party had increased.


    She didn¡¯t know yet whether it was a good development or a bad one.


    ¡°Derek, do you know the celebrant?¡± She heard Maya ask, and turned her face towards Derek in anticipation of what he might say.


    ¡°Not really. She is just a co worker.¡± He replied; causing Emma to wonder if it was the same co-worker that he had spoken to over the phone, some days ago.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡± Derek replied to her thought, gazing steadily at her. He had perceived that his little witch must have thinking of that call he had with Cassie some days back, with the way her face was all scrunched up in thought.


    ¡°You know her too?¡± Maya whispered to Emma, as the brte was already very close to them.


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t.¡± Emma answered, with a shrug.


    ¡°Here shees..¡± Shane stated, already anticipating aedy drama. He knew Cassey could be so dramatic and silly. Well, he trusted the redhead to put her in her ce.


    ¡°Hey Derek. You finally made it.¡± Cassey stated, throwing her arms around Derek suddenly and battling her eyshes at him.


    Maya and Emma were agape.


    Shane shrugged, already knowing how silly Cassey could be.


    Emma¡¯s was worse.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think whether the brte didn¡¯t see that the man she had just hugged had his arm around ady. ¡®She had even acted like I wasn¡¯t here.¡¯ Emma thought, fuming slowly. She red at Derek, awaiting his reaction.


    ¡°Cassie, get your hands off me.¡± Derek stated through gritted teeth, holding himself from flinging the human¡¯s hands off his shoulders by himself. People were watching.


    ¡°Oh, Derek.. How can you say that? Don¡¯t you miss me and our¡­¡± Cassie was saying when Emma cut her off.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear him? Get your scrawny hands off my man!¡± Emma screamed, not minding the attention she was attracting to them.


    ¡°Who are you? I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± Cassie said, anger clothing her facial features as she dropped her hands from Derek¡¯s shoulders reluctantly. She had thought her Derek was single. Now who was this? She thought, determined not to let another girl have the too handsome male specimen in front of her.


    Ever since she had set her eyes on him some weeks back when her father had introduced him to her and the other co workers, she had been swallowed up in thoughts about him. She even touches herself whenever she fantasizes a great deal about him. And she had already told her friend¡¯s about him; letting them believe that he was her date for her birthday day. But he hade with another girl. She thought, gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°She is Emma, my girlfriend.¡± Derek stated, earning a re from Cassey.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you had one when you were..¡± She was saying, now trying to fake tears to attract people¡¯s pity for her and scorn for Emma, when Shane cut her off.


    ¡°When he did what?¡± He asked, with an amused look in his face. ¡°As far as I know and can tell, you were the one running after him like a scaredy cat. He never touched you. Or did he?¡± He questioned, the smirk still on his face, as he dared her to lie in front of them.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind exposing her escapades, to defend his Alpha in front of the people who hade closer to hear the gist of the matter. He could tell that they were not the only wolves here.


    ¡°You.. you..¡± Cassie stammered, trying not to cry. This was the worst day of her life. It was supposed to be the best. She screamed in her mind. But it had been ruined because of the redhead. She promised to utilize her resources well, even if it meant using her father¡¯s position, to get the redhead out of her Derek¡¯s life.


    ¡°I would deal with you all.¡± She threatened, before walking off; also determined to expose Derek this time around to those concerned. No one messes with her and go scot free. Perhaps then, he woulde back to her.


    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± Maya asked,ughing hysterically. She had found the whole scenario funny, and had just been holding herself fromughing. The brte¡¯s actions were totally stupid. She thought.


    ¡°No one. Don¡¯t tell Mum about this.¡± Derek implored, ignoring the fact that Shane was still holding hands with his cousin. He was more concerned about his mother¡¯s reaction if she ever heard of this scenario.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Maya stated, making a sign of sealing her lips like a zip.


    ¡°But who exactly is she? She lives in much affluence, for someone that works in a cleaningpany.¡± She asked, having observed the entirety and arrangement of the mansion. She could tell that the brte, Cassie, was walking on money or perhaps rted to someone who was doing that.


    ¡°Yeah, right. I noticed that.¡± Emma concurred, agreeing totally worth her friend. ¡°Who exactly is she and what is the celebration all about?¡± She queried, registering the formal dressing of people like they were at a ball.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Mayor¡¯s daughter, and today is her birthday party.¡± Derek answered.


    ¡°Mayor? Like he¡¯s in control of the activities in the county?¡± Emma asked, her eyes widening at the information she was getting.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Derek replied, not finding it necessary to pinpoint that his father had more functional powers and wealth than the mayor.


    ¡°So.. that means Melvina is her mom?! Oh God!¡± Emma whined, running her fingers across her hair.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Maya and Shane screamed together, trying to hold in theirughter but failing miserably.


    ¡°Why are you guysughing? Derek told me that Melvina was the governess of the county, literally the same with the mayor¡¯s wife. Or are they different?¡± She asked, hoping that thetter was true.


    ¡± Well¡­¡± Shane said, scratching his neck as he tried toe up with what to say. He could already see that his Alpha was speechless.


    ¡°You guys are here already.¡±


    A voice said, breaking the haze and saving Derek from a time of confusion.

 AT THE PARTY II: I WANT HIM

    Derek never believed that he would be so grateful to hear ire¡¯s voice anytime in life. Her statement had saved him making a fool of himself in front of his little witch.


    ¡°.. wouldn¡¯t have happened if you had already told her like I asked you to.¡± He heard his wolf say, and sighed. He would exin that part to her, after the party.


    ¡°You should exin everything.¡± Maru opined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Not yet.¡± Derek replied, through their link. He still in dread and fear, not knowing how his little witch would react if she knew the truth. He didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    ¡°When did you guyse?¡± ire asked, controlling herself with great difficulty, from tearing Emma¡¯s arm which was wrapped around Derek¡¯s. She had also noticed that Shane was holding hands with Maya but she ignored it. That wasn¡¯t her business. Perhaps it was for good, especially if her twin sees it. He wouldn¡¯t be hung up on the blonde again.


    ¡°Not long. Some minutes ago.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡± He asked, as his eyes went behind her, then tro and fro thepound. He was searching for her twin, his beta. He had missed hispanionship, even though he couldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± A guy whom he hadn¡¯t seen before said, wrapping his right hand around ire¡¯s waist. The look on her face made him want tough. He actually pitied for the human. Knowing ire, he knew she wouldn¡¯t let this slide.


    ¡°And who is this?¡± Shane asked, finding the whole scenario funny.


    ¡°Her date?¡± Maya stated rhetorically with a shrug. She couldn¡¯t understand the deal with humans always trying to fawn over them, and brag about it. It was Cassie some minutes ago, now this. She thought, trailing her eyes over the human male whom she thought looked cocky.


    ¡°Yeah. My date.¡± ire said, with a faux smile on her lips, trying to keep her calm. Left alone, she would have pped Zack hard across the face. He shouldn¡¯t have held her waist that way in front of Derek. Now her love, might be thinking that she was a loose female. She thought.


    ¡°Oh, nice. He looks good.¡± Emma said, happy that herpetition wasn¡¯t inpetition again; and so mentioned that to quench their rivalry.


    ¡°Thanks Emma.¡± Zack said, shining his white teeth at thepliment; having noticed that his date wasn¡¯t saying anything. Well he didn¡¯t care, the redhead had justplimented him. It really fueled his ego. He couldn¡¯t wait to bed her. The thought had him aroused. He needed to getid. He thought, and tapped ire. It was time she became really useful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and dance.¡± He whispered to her ear, bitting her earlobes in the process; negligent of the pitying looks that were given to him by Shane and Derek, and the tightening of ire¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She finally said, before allowing him to take her inside.


    ¡°Now what is that?¡± Maya asked,ughing again. She could tell that ire wasn¡¯t happy with the way the human was acting around her. Well the blonde should suck it up. She thought.


    ¡°A disy gone wrong.¡± Shane answered,ughing along with her. He was beginning to find his friend¡¯s sister beautiful and rtable by the passing minute, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was a wee development since she was Leo¡¯s supposed mate. He was also curious about why she had betrayed them those years ago. This little time he had spent with her tonight enlightened him that she was good.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going in?¡± Emma asked the trio, tired of being outside the happenings in the party. She would love to have a drink; she was thirsty.


    ¡± Or Cassie won¡¯t let us in?¡± She added, staring at Derek.


    ¡°She will. Let¡¯s go.¡± Derek answered, walking off with her arm in his.


    *******


    The party was exotic and totally in full bloom. Attendees were all over the ce, some drinking, some dancing, some talking, and of course, some smooching in darkened ces.


    Cassie could be seenughing with her friends  while stealing nces at Derek and his threepanions who were at the bar area, sipping their drinks and talking.


    Only staring at Derek smiling and dropping kisses on the redhead¡¯s cheeks got her annoyed and wet at the same time. She wanted him, and must get him. She always got what she wanted, ever since she was little.


    Still staring at him, she saw Clem walk up to Derek with a girl who looked like him. She had seen the Blondie earlier, and concluded that they were siblings. She could also see that the blonde was also eyeing the closeness between the redhead and Derek. Such a bigpetition. She thought. But she will win; she always does.


    ¡°Cassie.¡±


    Her friend called her, breaking into her thoughts.


    ¡± You have been staring at that group for quite some time now. I know they are all looking beautiful, the males included, but is there something else?¡± Her friend asked.


    ¡°Not really Sandy.¡± She replied, not wanting to involve her friend.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Cassie. You know you can count on me anytime.¡± Sandy said, crossing her arms across her friend¡¯s shoulders. They have been friends since kindergarten.


    ¡°I want him.¡± Cassie stated bluntly. ¡°I want him now.¡± She said, wanting to  seek relief from whatever was making her hot and bothered.


    ¡°The one with the redhead?¡± Sandy asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cassie replied.


    ¡± What about Clem?¡± Sandy asked, remembering that there was a time that the blonde male had something going on with her friend.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him. I want Derek.¡± Cassie answered, throwing a quick nce at Clem, but snorting in response. She thought he didn¡¯t have anything on Derek.


    It was true that he was good in bed, since they went out few times, more like a fling; she still believed that Derek would be much better. How could he not? Only his deep blue eyes could make her wet. What would his hand aplish then?


    The thought of Derek¡¯s hands performing acrobatics on her skin, got her bitting her lips as she tried to hold in a moan.


    ¡°Sandy..¡± She called out to her best friend.


    ¡°Yes Cassie. Talk to me.¡± Sandy replied,ing closer.


    ¡°I want him. Any ideas?¡± Cassie asked, still bitting her lips.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­.. Wait¡­. I think I do¡± Sandy said, a smile appearing on her face as an idea urred to her.


    ¡°Really? Tell me.¡± Cassie said, excitement brewing in her voice.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Sandy asked.


    ¡°Always.¡± Cassie replied. She would agree to anything now to have Derek.


    ¡°Good. Come closer.¡± Sandy stated. ¡°I think I have an idea.¡±

 WHY IS HE FOLLOWING HER?

    Maya ran her eyes through the thick crowd for the umpteenth time, and sighed dejectedly. He hadn¡¯te. It had been the main reason why she hade for the party; a chance to see her mate who hadn¡¯t recognized her. Her hopes had been really dashed. She had been waiting and searching, for even a glimpse of him.


    ¡°We would see him next week.¡± She heard her wolf say, and sighed again. She didn¡¯t know whether it would be a good news or not to go to her pack next week. She had a hunch that it would be theter, and it scared her a lot. She might be the strongest warrior in her pack, but she knew she wasn¡¯t strong emotionally. She was totally a wuss in that area, a softie.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± She heard Shane whisper in her right ear, and smiled sincerely. The guy had really been a gentleman for her this night. She knew that he found her attractive, but then, they weren¡¯t humans who just acted on mere impulses and attractions. His mate was out there. And she wondered why he hadn¡¯t found her yet. She knew from her cousin, that he had turned 18, six months back; enough time to find his mate. But then, there was also enough time to keep waiting.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She finally muttered, smiling up at him. She couldn¡¯t sessfully shove down the wish, that wanted Shane to be Leo. But then, she knew it wasn¡¯t happening anytime soon. The earlier she dealt with it, the better.


    ¡°More drinks?¡± He questioned, gazing at her with a careful look which caused her to ponder on what Derek had really told him. Since the night began, he had never acted out of line; never given her a course to think that he was still annoyed with her for her betrayal seven years ago. He had been actively around then; a close friend too, after Anthony.


    Speaking of Anthony, she hadn¡¯t seen him yet. Derek had said that he travelled for a particr assignment.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She muttered thankfully. She couldn¡¯t get drunk anyway. Werewolfs had a strong and high tolerance for alcohol.


    She watched as he nodded and walked off in the direction of the main bar, ignoring the nces she was getting from Clem. They still hadn¡¯t spoken since she hade to the pack. She wondered if Derek had told him anything yet. It didn¡¯t seem like he had.


    ¡°Maya getting cozy with Shane. I ship you two.¡± She heard Emma sing-sung andughed, trying hard to hold back a whole lot of bouts. The human really knew how to tickle her. Her and Shane could never happen.


    She noticed that the redhead was now closer to her, and smiled in friendly happiness when the human interlocked their hands together. She had a feeling that they were going to be friends for a really really long time.


    ¡°Where is Derek?¡± She finally asked, noticing that her cousin had been gone for a while.


    ¡°He went to get some more drinks.¡± Emma replied, throwing a nce at Clem who stood some distance away from them; but still had his eyes on them.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Maya replied, taking a scan through the crowd again. She could sight her cousin with Shane at the main bar. They were discussing. She didn¡¯t bother straining her ear to catch on, on what they were saying. There was already a lot of music and noise in the hall.


    ¡°You and Clem.. Were you guys exes?¡± Emma asked, dropping a bombshell. She had observed that Clem hadn¡¯t spoken to her friend, even when he hade earlier with his sister for a short friendly talk. Although she had felt like groping his sister¡¯s eyes out as the blonde oogled her man, she still noticed the tension between the duo.


    ¡°What?! Emma!?¡±  Maya whisper-yelled, finding the whole thing funny still. But then, she didn¡¯t me her friend; she wasn¡¯t like them. She also hoped that the redhead wouldn¡¯t chicken out when she knew the truth. It would be devastating for her cousin, and for her too. She had gotten attached to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Emma asked, with a shrug.


    ¡°Just an observation.¡± She added.


    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t.¡± Maya replied, shaking her head, as she tried to curb a string ofughter.


    ¡°So why are you guys not talking?¡± Emma continued her interrogation while taking a steady nce at her boyfriend, watching out for bitchy girls that would try a funny y on her man; especially brtes.


    ¡°Well.. we will soon. We didn¡¯t part ways properly after I left the town seven years ago. I just came backst week.¡± Maya summarized, hoping the human won¡¯t ask further questions. The redhead was inquisitive like her.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Emma muttered, not really seeing. The only thing she could see was the brte who had approached them earlier, catwalking towards Derek. What now? She thought, still staring keenly at the troubling factor.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maya said, making up her mind to talk to Clem, herself; perhaps during the weekend. She was tired of the nces.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She asked, noticing that Emma was staring intently ahead.


    ¡°The brte..¡± Emma replied, still gazing ahead.


    ¡°What brte?¡± Maya asked, racking her brain for an answer.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The silly brte that osted us outside the hall.¡± Emma answered.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Maya muttered, looking ahead and scoffing as she saw the said brte trying to get her cousin¡¯s attention. She could also see that Shane was trying to hide a smile. It made her smile too.


    ¡°What do you think is her problem?¡± Emma asked, gritting already through her teeth.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she find someone else?¡± She continued, fisting her hands around her gown.


    ¡°Calm down Emma. You shouldn¡¯t mind the weasel. You should know that Derek wouldn¡¯t fall for that. He only has eyes for you.¡± She said, hoping that this truth will cate the human. Again, she wished that the redhead was a wolf; it wouldn¡¯t be hard to exin or understand then.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Emma muttered, releasing her fists from her gown. She still didn¡¯t understand why she got so easily jealous over Derek. It hadn¡¯t happened with the others. Perhaps this was how love worked. She thought.


    But then arge nket of frown enveloped her face, within few secondster.


    ¡°Why is he following her?¡± She asked, her fists tightening again, harder this time; as she watched Derek keep his drinks and walk away with Cassey.

 DRUGGED

    The hallways were thinly lit with fluorescents, and pictures hung on the walls at strategic positions. 10 years old Cassey in hiking gears, smiling toothily with her mom and dad, then another disying her at her prom night. The list continued, and Derek couldn¡¯t understand this; the cing of pictures on the walls of hallways. He believed that pictures, especially family pictures should all be in rooms, not hallways and passages. Paintings were understandable, but not pictures. Well, humans were really weird. He thought, as he walked behind Cassey whom he believed had added a little shake to her waist as she moved. He didn¡¯t care though, she wasn¡¯t Emma.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t take you long though.¡± He finally stated, breaking the silence which had ensued between them since she had walked up to him some minutes ago, with a not so good news that her father sought for him. His mind had spiralled, and for a second he had almost apologized to her. But then, had quitted at thest second, she must have already told her dad, Mr Taylor already; so there was no need to apologise. He just had to find a way to prevent his misconduct from getting to his father. He had to convince her father somehow to drop the charges.


    ¡°I told you I would.¡± Cassey retorted, still shaking her hips as she walked. Derek could swear that she had deliberately slowed down her pace to make her movement, more seductive. He didn¡¯t care though.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said with a shrug. There was then no need to keep up conversations with her. The only person who he needed to do that with, was with her father.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just okay?¡± She asked, not turning back to nce at him as she walked into a dimly lit passageway.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He muttered, feeling a little bit relieved. At least there wouldn¡¯t be a cause to obey her whims again. Her inconsiderate wishes and  timeless, vulgar offers. It was off now. Although a sense of gloom brooded at the back of his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if his dad finds out about his actions in the cleaningpany, a month ago.


    ¡°Where are we going to? Where is your father?¡± He asked, already getting weird vibes from following her ever since more than ten minutes ago. He wasn¡¯t scared. Of course not. She was a tiny human who couldn¡¯t do a thing against him. But still then, he was wary. This Tparticr human was silly and stupid.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know your father dwelled in secret ces..¡± He added, now taunting her, wanting to get a reaction from her.


    But she didn¡¯t act like she had heard anything, keeping her head high, and shaking her waist as she walked.


    rm bells already rang in his head, for reasons he couldn¡¯t decide.


    She was a human.


    But then the crazy Cassey he knew wouldn¡¯t keep calm over his remark. It was either she threw a jab back, orughed it away.


    But this time, she just walked without even a shrug.


    Did his earlier actions toward her anger her that much? He thought, dusting off imaginary dust on his hand with a p.


    ¡°Here, Get in. He would meet you in a minute.¡± She finally said, after getting to a stop at a door. She walked off immediately she stated the point, not casting him a nce like he was invisible.


    She must have been really hurt. Derek thought, before opening the door. The room was dimly lit with blue and red lights. He noticed there were two small sofas by the side, but a bed stood by the other side.


    Shouldn¡¯t they be meeting in a sitting room? He thought, staring suspiciously at the bed.


    There was a knock on the door.


    He took a deep breath, before opening it, expecting Mr Taylor. But he saw a human girl with a small tray, which contained a ss of wine. He couldn¡¯t actually tell the colour, with the mixture of red and blue lights dancing in the room.


    ¡°Courtesy of Mr Taylor.¡± She stated, as he piqued his eyebrows questioningly.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± He mentioned, before taking the ss and shutting the door.


    He walked to one of the sofas and sat down, the ss still in his hand.


    After some minutes had passed, he whispered ¡®fuck it¡¯ before drowning the content of the ss cup.


    He thought the wine tasted weird, but good still. It was a good wine. He concluded, before dropping the cup on a side stool.


    But he started feeling drowsy and hot. Was this an effect of the wine? He thought, unbuckling the top buttons of his shirt and reclining deeply into the sofa, his head resting on its apex.


    He shouldn¡¯t be feeling this, wolves had a high tolerance to alcohol.


    When the door opened slightly, he jerked up his head, and stared at the entrance.


    A girl stepped in. A girl with red hair. But she became two all of a sudden.


    What was wrong with him? Derek thought, as he battled to stay conscious. He was losing it. He knew he had been drugged. He knew he was weak to fight against it too, especially when the girl offed her clothing.


    ¡°Oh God¡± He muttered, not knowing whether it was for the sight before him, or what was about to go down.


    The girl, whose face kept interchanging and fooling him, strapped her legs around him on the sofa, not able to hold a moan.


    She ground herself steadily on his groin region, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from grunting.


    ¡°Emma..¡± He moaned out, already lost in pleasure, as the girl whom he thought was his little witch, wrapped her hand expertly on his cock, pushing and pulling.


    His hotness increased, and he felt like removing his whole clothes. But first, he had to feel those boobs with tits pointing at his face, begging for his touch.


    And he did, pinching and rolling, till it became taut and pink.


    He slid his finger down to her honeypot, her moans music to his ears, and touched; humming in pleasure as he felt her dripping wet.


    At a mind distance, he could feel his wolf was numb, not howling in pleasure as it should be since he was making out with their mate.


    But the drugs were totally effective, put in the right amount; and he stroked and stroked, in and out, until the girl cummed hard on his fingers.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She breathed out, already unbuckling his belt, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. He was weak. But why should he? It was his little witch.


    She was almost done with it, when the door burst open.


    He swerved his head tiredly to look and cast off the intruder, when he saw them.


    The intruders were both suprised, and angry.


    The Blondie had a look of disappointment.


    But the redhead had stood out, catching his attention; making him forget thedy on hisps.


    Her face was contorted with disbelief and anger; her red hair animating her features well.


    And then a tear dropped.


    ¡°Derek.¡± She muttered, before walking off in tears.


    And like that, the haze broke and cleared off.

 I HATE YOU!

    Emma tripped for the third time since she saw the heartbreaking scene, as she hurriedly walked through the hallways to the main hall where the party was still in full bloom.


    Had she seen it right? She thought, wiping off tears for the umpteenth time from her eyes with her fingers. They were not even a week old, and he was already cheating.


    She had convinced Maya to follow her, look for him, after waiting for some minutes for his return. They had trailed his scent; Maya had actually done that, citing it was a gift or something. Only to find him enjoying without her, enjoying with a stranger on hisps.


    She refused to listen to the small voice nagging at the back of head which told her of the untold story behind the cup she had noticed, and thezy tired look in Derek¡¯s eyes. Her mind was only filled with the pictures of what she had seen.


    They would have had sex if Maya and she hadn¡¯t stepped in at that time; they would have sex. This thought kept ringing as a ringtone on her head as she located the bar area and stomped towards it. She needed a drink, lots of it.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She called out to the guy who was in charge of mixing and serving the drinks. He was backing her at the moment, trying to get a drink from therge cab in front.


    But he turned at her beckoning, the guy with tattoos on his hands, and he smiled out a wee.


    ¡°What can I get you beautiful?¡± He asked, trying to flirt with her.


    On other days, she would have flirted back with the handsome dude, but not today. Today and now, she needed to drink.


    ¡°Your strongest drink.¡± She stated, sniffing.


    The guy must have noticed her forlorn state, maybe the train of tearflow on her cheeks, because he asked after her again.


    ¡°Are you okay.. Beautiful?¡± He asked, his eyebrows furrowing in scrutiny and care.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She mentioned, looking away from him to the crowd.


    ¡°Just get me the drink.¡± She added, holding herself on a thin thread from snapping at him. The only guy who was in need of it, was away in some room frolicking with some unknown girl on a sofa. She hadn¡¯t been able to see her face. The imagery brought tears to her eyes again.


    Was this how it felt? She thought. The heartbreak, the hurt. Was it how it felt?


    She had never felt this way before, had never had a cause to feel this way. She had been the one doing the cutting off in all her flings and rtionships. She had never been cut off.


    ¡°Here.¡± The dude said, snapping her out of her haze.


    She looked at him, then at the drink in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered, before drowning the whole content of the cup at a go.


    ¡°Another.¡± She said, stretching the cup towards him, careful to keep a straight face so that he wouldn¡¯t think her unworthy of a second shot. But she knew. She could feel it. The drink was really strong.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡± The guy asked, scrutinizing her with his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Another.¡± She stated. She wanted to forget. She wanted to feel numb.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The dude said, before giving her another shot.


    She drowned it at a go too.


    ¡°Another.¡± She said, as she dropped the cup down.


    ¡°But..¡± The guy tried saying, but she cut him off. Her eyes zing in anger.


    ¡°Stop butting in, and just do your job. I need another!¡± She shouted, as the thin thread fell off.


    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± He muttered, before filling her cup.


    She had taken three more shots, when she started staggering, her mind foggy, her speech slurry. She wanted to dance, all of a sudden.


    Drowning one more cup, she took off to the dance floor. A slow, but sharp music was already ying. She liked it.


    At first, she danced alone; twisting and shaking her hips, purring in contentment when she felt a hand on her hips. It made her bolder, and she shaked her ass more widely, her mass of red hair adding to her crazy seductive acts.


    ¡°Hello beautiful.¡± The voice said, gripping her hips firmer, while biting her earlobes softly.


    ¡°Hummmm..¡± She hummed, still dancing.


    All of a sudden, she went down on the stranger; shaking her ass on his groin area, negligent of his grunts and the ows and aws that were emanating from the crowd. She was on disy, and she didn¡¯t know it. The alcohol was in full control now.


    ¡°Shake it baby.¡± The stranger mouthed, caressing her ass.


    It made her feel more high, if possible. She liked it. She wanted more. And so she twerked harder.


    But then, the hand was off her hips in a short moment. She stood up straight to protest, when she felt a different hand hold her by the arm, and turn her, to face him.


    ¡°Emma.¡±


    She heard, and turned, finding the voice familiar. It was Clem.


    ¡°Hey Clem.¡± She shouted over the music, happy at seeing a sweet familiar face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± She added, not minding the suprise look on his face, as she wrapped her hands on his neck and began to dance wildy again.


    ¡°Emma, you¡¯re drunk.¡± He said tentatively, trying to get her to stop.


    ¡°Because I want to be. Let¡¯s dance. Or don¡¯t you like me?¡± She asked, with a puppy face, battling her eyshes at him.


    ¡°I like you.¡± He muttered. ¡°But you¡¯re drunk.¡± He added, staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m just tipsy.¡± She said, lying through her teeth. She knew even in that foggy state, that might not even remember most of these events if she woke up from her sleepter in the morning.


    ¡°Emma..¡± He called again.


    But she ignored him, and backed him; giving him a dance of a lifetime, her ass up his groin area, negligent of the whistles and disy she was doing.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She heard Clem grunt, andughed. Standing up and facing him, stillughing drunkenly.


    ¡°You liked it?¡± She asked, rubbing her hands all over his body, then tracing it down his trousers,ughing whenever she heard him groan.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He muttered, clearly won over by her acts. He wanted more.


    ¡°Your lips are tempting.¡± She muttered, thenughed; trailing her fingers on his lips.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡± She added all of a sudden, a drunken smile on her face.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Clem said, before capturing her lips in his.


    She was beginning to enjoy the feel of his lips on hers, when all of a sudden, he was pushed roughly away from her.


    ¡°Hey..¡± She protested, turning to see the party crasher, when she saw him. He wouldn¡¯t even let her forget. She thought.


    He was livid in anger, and sheughed.


    Sheughed until tears ran down her eyes.


    Sheughed, until she saw him walk up to Clem, giving him a blow, then another.


    ¡°Hey¡± She whined, trying to get between them.


    He stopped his assault, and tried holding her.


    But she shrinked away.


    ¡°Emma..¡± He said, his eyes already brimming with tears and apology.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± She shouted, before stomping away.

 WHERE ARE YOU GOING TO?

    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Maya asked Derek, as she sauntered towards him, her hands on her hips, a curious but disappointed look on her face. Of all the things she had expected tonight at the party, her cousin banging some girl other than Emma, wasn¡¯t in the list.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after her.¡± He replied, still walking hurriedly towards the entrance.


    Maya sighed, and walked after him, trying to meet up with his pace, not minding the curious nces they were receiving from the crowd. She knew they would soon get back to what they were doing before the scene urred. But for now,  she had to dissuade her cousin from his mission. Her friend needed some space now, not some cuddling or apology. Perhaps tomorrow, but not now. She was a woman too, and so she knew this things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She said, grasping his arms. ¡°Let her be.¡± She added,ing to a halt after sessfully getting his attention.


    ¡°What are you trying to saying? What do you mean that I should let her be?¡± Derek asked, looking at her incredulously. For a second, his mind gave a null feedback that she might have nned this. But then, it wasn¡¯t possible. She didn¡¯t know Cassey.


    ¡°She needs some space Coz. She needs time. She needs someone she could trust around. Definitely not you. Someone like me.¡± Maya replied, with a shrug.


    ¡± Oh God. I really fucked up.¡± Derek stated, running his hands vigorously through his hair like he was going crazy. What had he been thinking following Cassey?


    ¡°Yeah, you surely did.¡± Maya said, folding her arms at her chest.


    ¡°What were you even thinking following her?¡± She asked, finally voicing out the question which had been ringing constantly in her mind. It was time to get answers. Answers she knew that Emma would need to calm down, and perhaps, hopefully, forgive.


    ¡°She had told me that her father was looking for me.¡± He stated, gritting his teeth; obviously not pleased at being a tool of y.


    ¡°And why would you fall for that? It¡¯s past working hours. Last I checked, you weren¡¯t the managing director of his affliatepany, or personal assistant. You¡¯re just a worker like everyone else.¡± Maya stated, her eyebrows raised in mock belief.


    ¡°Well.. I did something wrong.. and..¡± Derek was saying, when Maya interrupted him sharply.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, I think I get this now. You did something wrong at thepany, and she has been using it to manipte you?¡±


    ¡± Yeah.¡± Derek replied, sighing deeply in regret. He still couldn¡¯t get rid of the look on his little witch¡¯s face. It had scattered him, and brought him out of the haze. And when she had stormed out in tears, his heart felt like it was failing. He had pushed the girl off hisps roughly, before jumping up with inhumane strength and running after her, not for once, checking who the unknown girl was or why she had red hair; he hadn¡¯t even stopped to acknowledge his cousin who still stood at the doorpost. His mind had all been smeared with one name. Emma.


    ¡°So you thought she had told her father..¡± Maya asked, her anger rising  already swearing inwardly to deal with  the Cassey human if she everid her eyes on her again; that was if her cousin didn¡¯t get to her first.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Derek responded despondently. He just wanted to hold his little witch and exin.


    ¡°But still, that doesn¡¯t exin the scenario we walked into.¡± Maya said, thining her eyes in scrutiny.


    ¡°I think I was drugged. I was drugged.¡± He muttered, holding back a growl. He felt like tearing down the area. He felt like going for a run. His wolf wanted to be let out, especially on the filthy human who had yed him.


    ¡°You were.. Oh God. That girl is really something¡­. so desperate.¡± Maya said, fisting and unfisting her hands. She needed to hit the Blondie.


    At that moment, Shane joined them.


    He had only seen Emma rebuke Derek before storming out of the hall, but that was it. He didn¡¯t know the beginning, since he had gone off to one of the rooms with a strange  girl who he didn¡¯t even know her name. But he was curious.


    ¡°What happened with your date?¡± He asked Derek, with his signature smirk. He had found the scene funny.


    ¡°Not now, Shane.¡± Maya replied, referring to his smirk. Knowing her cousin, he might pick offense with anything or anyone in this state he was in.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after her.¡± She added, before walking off, leaving the duo alone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shane asked again, his smirk wiping off, as Derek threw him a hot re.


    But Derek said nothing, and it didn¡¯t do good to his curiosity.


    He looked around the hall, searching for Clem.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Clem?¡± He asked, still looking around. He wasn¡¯t even seeing ire. Had they gone back to the pack house?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call that betrayer¡¯s name here?¡± He heard Derek mutter with gritted teeth, and balked. Something must have really happened. Something he didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡±  He asked, walking after Derek who seemed to be going towards the other entrance of the hall.


    But Derek still didn¡¯t reply. He walked steadily, out to the entrance, looking around the spacious environment which wasn¡¯t void of people too, his eyes going tro and fro as they searched for a particr somebody. He grunted in fulfillment as he saw who he was looking for.


    Taking steady steps, all the time ignoring his gamma who was behind him, he walked up to the Blondie.


    Grasping her by the arm, he turned her to face him, not minding themotion he was about to cause.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±  He asked, his eyes getting darker as his wolf threatened to take control.


    It got worse when the Blondie remained silent, shaking like a rabbit dropped into a pool of cold water. She was scared. And he knew why. He was changing. His wolf was taking over.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let my friend go.¡± A voice said, getting his attention.


    He turned to the neer, and discovered that she was the one who had brought the wine to him. His nostrils red in anger, as he connected the dots. He knew that red hair had just been a wig to aid their deceit of him.


    He held that new girl by the neck, his grip still firm and hard on the Blondie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He kept asking, as his eyes turned pitch ck. The Blondie screamed, then fainted; her friend was choking, asking for mercy with her eyes.


    ¡°Derek!¡± Shane shouted, noticing that they were attracting more crowd. He had actually been calling Derek, ever since he held the blondie by the arm, but then his soon to be alpha was beyond reach. It would take more than a name calling to get him out of that dark haze.


    And that¡¯s why he was d when Maya came running towards them, her eyes filled with worry and apprehension. A sight which bothered and relieved him at the same time.


    ¡°Derek!!¡± He heard her shout, as she got closer to them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find Emma. She is missing.¡± She added.


    And like that, Derek snapped.

 REVEALED SECRET

    Shane could count the number of times he had seen his soon to be alpha so angry;He rarely did. Perhaps once or twice, especially when he had found out that his father had vetoed the idea of merging the packs.


    But then Shane had never seen it in this fashion.


    He was motionless, his mouth agape, as he watched Derek fling the two humans he had been holding carelessly on the floor, before hitting and throwing the tables in like manner.


    He was sure the two humans wouldn¡¯t walk for some days, and for that, he was afraid for his friend. They were still serving punishments for theirst misconduct, now this.


    But He still didn¡¯t interfere. He could see that Maya was at crossroads. She wanted to stop it, but then it was dangerous to do so. Stopping an angry alpha was too dangerous.


    Something has to happen. He thought, as he scanned the environment. The other humans were agape, and one was already fishing for something sporadically in her bag.


    He already knew what it was. A phone.


    They would be trouble, if this was captured on camera.


    He had to stop his friend, from causing more havoc and good. They could find Emmater.


    ¡°Derek..¡± He called, taking tentative steps at him.


    But his Alpha wasn¡¯t responding, already far gone. Strange hairs were already popping out of his skin; he was letting his wolf out.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Shane muttered. ¡°Not good.¡±


    He shut his eyes in terror, as he sighted Maya hugging Derek fiercely.


    When had she walked up to him? He thought, hoping for the worse, but still hoping for a miracle.


    The noises had stopped.


    He opened his eyes to see his alpha sobbing like a woman, grasping Maya¡¯s arms as she hummed along a tune he has never heard before, and he didn¡¯t feel good; Men were not supposed to cry.


    Who the hell was Emma? He thought,ing back to the root of the issue.


    And why does she have this much effect on his Alpha?


    Were they mates?


    No no, impossible. He muttered, shaking his head negatively.


    Their pack didn¡¯t need a human Luna, at least not now.


    But he still had to find out.


    Breathing out deeply, he turned towards the crowd.


    ¡°Go away.¡± He said, with a growl, putting up his deep wolf voice, damning the consequences. He could me it on their alcohol intake the next day if they were ever osted.


    He watched as the crowd dissipated, leaving the area, into the main hall.


    But then his eyesnded on the two female humans sprawled on the floor; they were bleeding from their knees down.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh God..¡± He muttered, before calling two guys who were still at the doorpost watching them.


    ¡°Hey,e give me a hand.¡± He motioned to them, pointing at the two girls on the floor.


    He sighed in relief, as they walked towards him, though with skeptical looks on their faces.


    ¡°Please call the ambnce, or take them to the hospital.. safely.¡± He said, putting an emphasis on the safely with a growl. He didn¡¯t trust humans, never trusted them.


    The two guys nodded frantically, before going off to where the two girlsy as dead, stepping around Derek carefully, in fear of setting him off again. They thought he was a bipr patient.


    They carried the girls, one each for one, on their shoulders before walking out of the area.


    ¡°Derek, calm down.¡± Shane muttered, as he got to where Derek was.


    ¡°We would find her.¡± He added, dropping his hands on Derek¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Maya stated, dragging Derek along.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pained. But you should be thinking of how to get her back, not crying.¡± She mentioned, trying to snap her cousin out of the sad haze into reality. Crying wouldn¡¯t solve the issue. She was also hurt. Emma was her only friend.


    Derek nodded, then stood straight; still a bit shaken from the incident. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had lost control over his wolf, as he stared around the area with an unbelieving eye.


    ¡°You really did it this time around.¡± He linked to his wolf. But Maru was silent, still annoyed with his cousin for interrupting its actions.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He asked, referring to Cassey and her friend. He still didn¡¯t pity them, although he was sure he would answer to his father very soon.


    ¡°Had two guys take them to the hospital.¡± Shane replied, with a shrug.


    ¡± Any phone saga?¡± He asked, already knowing the way humans react to circumstances like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Shane answered.


    Derek hoped so; thest thing he wanted to see was his wolf-ruled self on the inte. It might lead to another kind of war between the supernaturals. And he didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Derek.¡±


    Derek turned, tightening his fists as fury racked through him again, as he heard his beta¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Derek, calm down.¡± Maya said, holding him by his arm.


    ¡°Calm down? He knew she was drunk.¡± Derek stated, ring at his beta furiously.


    ¡°She told me she was just tipsy.¡± Clem retorted, still finding his Alpha¡¯s anger unreasonable. The human was just a fling, till his matees along. So why was is he so upset. He thought.


    He had been outside with his sister, nursing the hurt the blows had caused him earlier, while still waiting for them, to apologise; he was his Alpha after all, when he heard the whispers.


    The humans were talking animatedly about some psycho out the back yard, who had been ranting and throwing chairs around after hurting two females.


    He had sensed it was Derek, and that was why he hade out here to meet them.


    He didn¡¯t expect him to be raving in anger still.


    ¡°Tipsy? But you still kissed her, knowing she was mine.¡± Derek said, clenching and unclenching his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. But she isn¡¯t your mate. So not yours either.¡± Clem stated.


    ¡± You¡­¡± Derek was about saying, when Maya interrupted him. Already tired of the whole scuffle.


    ¡± Clem is right in his own way. To him, She¡¯s still a human, who could be any fling. Remember, that you haven¡¯t told them.¡± She stated, staring at her cousin.


    ¡± Told us what?¡±


    ¡± What are you hiding from us?¡±


    Shane and Clem asked simultaneously, crossing their arms on their chest.


    But Derek was silent, even as he casted a furtive nce on his cousin, wondering why she had made the statement.


    But Maya looked the other way.


    ¡°Derek.. what¡¯s the issue? You know you can trust us.¡± Shane mentioned, uncrossing his hands, and dipping them into his trousers¡¯ front pockets, as he awaited hopefully for an answer.


    ¡°Well.. she is¡­ my ¡­ mate.¡± Derek said, slightly stuttering, as he massaged a spot on the back of his neck; his anger already dilutedpletely.


    ¡°What!!¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    Shane and Clem shrieked, unaware of the lone persons who stood at different positions by the entrance walls watching the scene.

 SEE YOU WHEN I SEE YOU

    ¡°Emma is your mate?¡± Clem asked, not pleased at all at the turn of events since he would have to let go of his silly need for the redhead, but still bewildered at the information he was just getting.


    ¡°Oh God.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Does your father know?¡± He asked Derek, knowing how bent the Alpha was, on making his twin, Derek¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Derek replied. ¡°This should be between us for now.¡± He added, rubbing his forehead tiredly. He still didn¡¯t know where his little witch was, and it was totally frustrating him.


    But he needed to set things right now.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you let a betrayer in to the secret, before us. Who knows? She might have told her father already.? Clem stated, looking at Maya with strong contempt. Later on, he would wonder if his contempt had risen because of her betrayal and disappearance from his pack or because Leo was her mate; not him.


    ¡°Clem, quit it. If Derek let her in, he must have trusted her then.¡± Shane said, trying to cate the hurt his friend¡¯s words were enforcing on his date for the party. Even though he already knew that she wasn¡¯t his mate, he couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her; and he couldn¡¯t ce a finger on why he was so intent on caring for her.


    ¡°Or maybe she seeded in deceiving him again.¡± Clem answered, his voice filled with obvious disgust for the blondie who looked unaffected by his words. It seemed to enrage him further. He wanted to shake her. He wanted her to be angry. He wanted to feel and see her emotions again.


    ¡°That will be all Clem. You are a good beta, trying to seek for my good and protection first, but Maya is changed, and she¡¯s family.¡± Derek stated, totally putting a shut down button on Clem¡¯s vile thoughts which were about to be voiced out.


    ¡°She is working with us now, and I won¡¯t tolerate any nonsense talk about her.¡± He added, looking from his beta to his gamma, hoping they got his message.


    When he was satisfied that they did, he turned to walk away from them; seeking time and chance to find his little witch.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Maya who had been trying much to hold in her emotions, asked; turning to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to find her.¡± He replied, still walking steadily towards the entrance.


    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Clem said, causing Derek to swerve in a second.


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± He asked, gritting his teeth. He didn¡¯t understand his beta¡¯s problem.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is with Ava.¡± Clem replied, raising up his two hands as he spoke, already sensing that his soon to be alpha had misunderstood his intentions earlier.


    ¡°Ava?¡± Derek asked, trying to connect the duo together, trying to find and understand the rtionship between his little with and Agrip¡¯s grand-daughter. He was in good terms with girl who took after her grandfather¡¯s wisdom, but he couldn¡¯t ce her rtionship with his mate. When had they met? They hadn¡¯t spoken before; well to his knowledge.


    ¡°Yes. Ava took her home. I think.¡± Clem replied, with a shrug.


    ¡°And you know because¡­?¡± Derek asked, wanting to get his facts right. He wasn¡¯t taking chances with his mate. He had just found her.


    ¡°I saw Ava letting her into her car.¡± Clem said.


    ¡°You could check it out though.¡± He added, putting his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Okay¡­ thank you.¡± Derek said, as be sighed in relief; totally ignoring the baffled looks on the faces of his friends. He rarely says ¡®thank you.¡¯


    Well, anything for his mate. He thought, walking off.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Ava¡¯s ce.¡± He said, as he got to the entrance.


    ¡± I¡¯ming with you. Just give me a few minutes.¡± Maya mentioned, turning around to face Clem. It was time for the talk.


    ¡°Okay. I will be waiting outside. Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡± Derek said, motioning Shane with his eyes to follow him; already knowing what was about to go down.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Shane said, having gotten Derek¡¯s message, and left the duo, walking away with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. ire must be waiting.¡± Clem stated, feeling weird all of a sudden. He had understood the eye contact that Derek had given Shane, but for the live of him he couldn¡¯t understand why the duo had left him with Maya. He had nothing to say to her, not after her betrayal.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    He heard Maya ask, and scoffed.


    ¡± Yes, I do. And nothing is going to change it.¡± He replied. ¡± Even if Derek and Shane let you in, I won¡¯t.¡± He added, before turning to walk away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Clem.¡± Maya sincerely said.


    But Clem hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too for ever thinking you as a friend.¡± He retorted, still facing the other way; slightly ticked off and slightly curious to hear what next she would say. And that¡¯s why he stood there still, waiting.


    ¡°I miss our friendship, Clem. I want us back, if you will.¡± Maya said, still keeping up the strong facade, whilst pretending that his words weren¡¯t piercing her like needles. She knew she had caused the breach. It made her wonder how Anthony would react when he came back. They had all been close knit friends; inseparable. She had been the only girl in their midst; ire had been too supercilious.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to.¡± He stated sardonically, still standing there, still waiting. He missed her too, more than she could imagine, but he hated her too.


    ¡°Okay then. See you when I see you.¡± Maya said sullenly, before walking past him, out of the room.


    ¡°Damn!¡±  Clem shouted, kicking his right foot on the wall.


    ¡± I miss you too.¡± He muttered, biting his lips.


    But her betrayal shed across his mind, and his heart hardened again. He thought of their good moments after, and smiled unknowingly to him. They had been a force to reckon with within the pack. They were a pack within the pack, when the pack was big and united.


    ¡°What went wrong?¡± ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    He wondered aloud, a question that has never been absent from his thoughts since seven years ago.  He still grasp nor understand why Derek¡¯s uncle had to break the pack into two, and why Derek¡¯s father had let it happen.


    Something had propelled it.


    And something had also propelled the merging of the packs again.


    He was sure of it, but he didn¡¯t know what the unknown was. He had to find out. He couldn¡¯t bare to lose another friend.


    ¡°To hell with Maya and family.¡± He muttered, before walking out of the dimly lighted area, totally unaware of the lone figure watching him.

 EAVESDROPPING

    Although Maya had known that Clem¡¯s thoughts on her were not good per say, she still hadn¡¯t expected his outbursts and hostility. Well, she had caused it though; she had followed her father like a sheep and it had cost her a lot of things. She wasn¡¯t that sheep anymore;te but still necessary.


    She still hoped to reconcile with her close friend, as she trudged along the hall area, heading towards the exit.


    She stopped in her movements, as she heard an argument between two parties; it was hushed but she could still hear it tiny bits of it. She was a wolf after all.


    She walked towards the sound of the argument, and it led her directly to a closed door, at the side of the hall. She hadn¡¯t noticed it when she hade. Perhaps her mind had been filled with a lot of thoughts, especially, thoughts on Leo.


    There was a silence, and Maya prepared herself to sprint away, if the door¡¯s knob turned suddenly. But then the voices started again, and she could swear that one of them, a more confused one, was her cousin¡¯s. He was with a girl.


    Again! She screamed inside her head, wondering what was up with her cousin anddies tonight.


    She wondered who thedy was. She was sure that the other two humans were in critical conditions in the hospital.


    So who was this? She thought, stepping closer to the door.


    She was sure going to break Derek head, if this hidden meeting turned out into an unpleasant sight, like the one she had witnessed earlier with Emma.


    She had really felt for the human girl. Seeing your boyfriend sprawled in an intimate position with another girl. She wondered what would have happened if Emma was a wolf like them. A smile appeared on her face as the imaginative scenarios yed across her mind. She was sure about one thing; the human that had yed her cousin might not be living. Damn the consequences.


    The little she had known of the redhead, the human was dangerous and stubborn; she just required the right trigger and outlet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will let your father know.¡±


    The girly voice had said, and Maya gasped.


    She thought she knew who was talking.


    Clem¡¯s twin. ire!.


    ¡°That she-goat!¡± Maya cursed in her forehead.


    ¡°What is she trying to do know?¡± She asked herself, pruning her ears to hear more of the conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Emma is just a fling.¡± She heard her cousin say, and soughed. What were they talking about?


    Whatever it was, she knew it wasn¡¯t good. ire was trouble. Everyone knew it.


    What was she trying to tell Alpha Peter, Derek¡¯s father, now?


    ¡°Stop lying to me Derek. I heard you guys. I was there.¡± She heard ire shriek, and balked.


    The she-devil had eavesdropped on their conversations earlier. She wondered how much more the troublemaker knew; hoping it was just that, and not her apology to Clem.


    ¡°It was just talks. I¡¯m not 18 yet, so there¡¯s no¡­. ¡± She heard her cousin saying, before he was interrupted halfway by ire in a sardonically voice.


    ¡°Stop ying with me Derek. You¡¯re not making things easier for you.¡± Maya heard her mention.


    There was a deep silence.


    Maya knew her cousin was caught in the middle and distraught.


    He needed to see Emma, not this.


    ¡°ire, what do you want?¡± She heard him ask, and soughed; already knowing what ire has in mind.


    ¡°I want you to mark me as your mate on your birthday.¡± She heard ire say, and stilled herself from hissing.


    The braggrat! She shouted in her mind.


    ¡°Unless, your dad hears about all of this. And you know, he might kill off Emma, wanting you to stay focused.¡± The witch added, and Maya gritted her teeth, already feeling her cousin¡¯s helplessness at the matter.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± She heard him growl out.


    Of course that statement should have made him annoyed.


    ¡°Then promise to mark me. Protect Emma.¡± She heard ire say.


    ¡°What about your own mate? You would be having your birthday by next week.¡± Derek asked.


    ¡± I will reject him.¡±


    The nerve! Maya thought, boiling with anger, already pitying for whomsoever would be the witch¡¯s mate.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject your mate because of me, ire.¡± She heard Derek say.


    ¡± Watch me then. Are you in or not?¡± She heard ire ask, and winced, as if in pain.


    This was her cue to burst into their conversation. She couldn¡¯t let her cousin make a promise to the she-devil.


    And so taking in a deep breath, she opened the door, before forcing a certain cheerity to her voice.


    ¡°Hey Derek. What are you doing here? We have been waiting for you outside.¡± She said, with a faux smile on her face as she stepped into the room.


    She stilled herself fromughing, when she saw the angry look on ire¡¯s face. It was totally hrious. She knew that the bitch would be plotting diverse ways already to deal with her. Buh she didn¡¯t care. She actually wished she couldmunicate her real thoughts to the blondie through the pack link. Buh she wasn¡¯t of their pack. She didn¡¯t know how her father had been able to do that; altering their mind link connection.


    ¡°Maya¡­ sorry to have kept you guys waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Derek said hastily, totally grateful to his cousin from saving him from ire¡¯s deceptive web. How could he abadon his mate for ire? Impossible! He had to find a way to tell his father, then convince him to let Emma stay. He would talk to his mother about it tonight. If he wanted to do this, he needed her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aye.¡± He heard her cousin said cheerily and smiled. He thought they were flowing seamlessly like they had been, years back before the war. And he liked it. His partner in crime was back.


    Allowing her to hold his arms as they walked out of the room, leaving behind a fuming ire, he almostughed as she shouted out to the lone angry girl in the room:


    ¡°Your twin is waiting for you outside too. Come on out, and stop ying hide and seek. You¡¯re too old for that, Youngdy!¡±

 CLAIRE AND ZALI

    ire didn¡¯t know how long she had stayed in the room, glowing in anger. But she knew it was long enough, for her twin to get a bit worried. He would being for her soon.


    Wrapping her hand around her torso, she leaned on the wall of the room, deep in thoughts.


    She could hear her wolf whining and protesting against her desperation. Zali wasn¡¯t happy with her. But then, it has always been unhappy with her since she started taking lessons from her mother. She could still remember the first time her mother had pped her, before reminding her of her purpose in life.


    She had brought her male friend home then. She had been in grade 1.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Her mother had asked, when the boy had left, after he had helped her finish her homework.


    ¡°He is my best friend in ss. He is the son of¡­¡± She had been saying, when her mother had cut off the rest of her statement with a p.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to have male friends now.¡± Her mother had said, dragging her by the ear, negligent to her tears, to her room. Her twin hadn¡¯t been around then; he had gone out somewhere with their father.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡± She had let saying, not knowing what she had been sorry for. For the life of her then, she hadn¡¯t known.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you near any boy, other than Derek, the Alpha¡¯s son.¡± Her mother had said, before pushing her roughly to the floor.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± The older woman had added with a shout, and her little self had just nodded, not finding it necessary then to let her mother know that she hadn¡¯t an iota of why she should be close to the Alpha¡¯s son. Her brother was close enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a queen? Don¡¯t you want to rule over this mighty pack? Don¡¯t you want tomand authority and power? Don¡¯t you want to be worshipped?¡± Her mother had asked, and she had just nodded, out of fear of being pped again. She hadn¡¯t no inkling then of what her mother had been talking about then, hadn¡¯t been concerned about. She had just wanted to y with her toys, and sleep. But her mother, well her mother had conceived a different idea altogether.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, go off and y with Derek.¡± Her mother had said, not caring that she hadn¡¯t eaten or bathed.


    ¡°You can eat and bath over at his ce. His mother is so caring.¡± She had added, with contempt in her voice. And that was when ire had known that her mother had nursed a grudge against the Alpha¡¯s family. She hadn¡¯t been able to decode why, her mother never said or exined why she hated Melvina so much.


    But in the following years, she too, hade to develop a certain deep hatred for the family, and a mighty obsession for the throne and Derek; after years of continuous hammering from her mother to do this and do that. She couldn¡¯t escape it now if she wanted to, she was too knee deep, she wanted the power that came with the throne and every other thing associated with it. She wanted Derek, and she must have him. No matter what. Maya wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it either.


    Maya had been somewhat like a role model when she was growing up. She followed her wherever older girl went, under the pretense of spending more time with her twin. She copied her speech patterns and dressings. She liked her in a funny way.


    But of course, all that had changed when her mother had started her coaching lessons, years back. She had hated Maya ever since then.


    Hated her more now, for interrupting her almost deal with Derek.


    She wondered how she would deal with her and the redhead.


    She knew the redhead wouldn¡¯t be a problem actually. Alpha Peter could solve all that with a snap. She would just have to wait for a week or so, to see how Derek would take her threat.


    Sighing deeply, she found out that she couldn¡¯t dampen the curiosity, or more like her wolf¡¯s curiosity on who their mate was. Well she would reject him next week, when she turns 18.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject our mate. It¡¯s deadly.¡± She heard her wolf, Zali, say and hissed.


    ¡± You can¡¯t have Derek too. He is Emma¡¯s.¡± Zali continued, not caring that it was provoking her human carrier.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± ire said, gritting her teeth in anger. She was tired of hearing about the redhead already. She felt like killing her off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill her. Derek would kill you.¡± Zali said, bothered by her human¡¯sck of insight and strange naivety.


    ¡°Like I don¡¯t know.¡± ire muttered angrily. That was what had prevented her from killing the redhead. Derek!


    Even before she had found out the truth, she had still noticed the too closeness of the duo. She hadn¡¯t been happy with it, but she had thought it was a fling, not until tonight.


    He had even teared up, and raved at her disappearance.


    ¡± That¡¯s because they are mates.¡± Zali said, in reference to her thoughts.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t stay, if she knew who he really is; who we really are.¡± ire said contemptuously, an idea already brewing up in her head.


    ¡°She would, if she loved him.¡± Zali said.


    ¡± Love?¡­ tsk.¡± ire scoffed, finding the love talk unreasonable. What do humans know about love andmitment?


    ¡°Yeah. You will never know though, since you haven¡¯t experienced love before.¡± Zali pinpointed out, slightly annoyed with her human version.


    ¡°Mother loves me.¡± ire thought with a smile. ¡± Her ns are all for my good. That¡¯s love.¡± She added.


    Zali scoffed. ¡± That¡¯s absolute usuage. She¡¯s using you for a prime purpose.¡± It said with certainty.


    ¡± That¡¯s not true. She loves me!¡± ire shrieked, leaving the wall and standing straight.


    ¡°Whatever.. but you still aren¡¯t going to have Derek.¡± Her wolf muttered finally, closing off.


    ¡± I will, and I shall!!¡± She shouted furiously, throwing her hands dramatically up and down, and gasping in suprise when the table whichid at the centre of the room rose up in the air and hit the wall adjacent to her.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± She muttered, her anger forgotten, as she stared at the sight.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± She asked rhetorically, stepping towards the table, while casting nces around the room.


    She halted suddenly, when she felt her hands shaking abruptly.


    She lifted them up, and stared at them, her eyes wide with apprehension, before intuitively pointing them towards the table, wishing for the table to rise.


    And it did.


    Her mouth gaped in suprise and amazement, as she held the table still in the air.


    ¡°ire!¡± She heard Clem call, and her concentration broke, causing the table to fall to the ground, shattering to pieces.


    ¡°Oh God.. what happened here? Are you okay?¡± Clem asked, finally stepping into the room.


    ¡± Yes, I am.¡± She replied with a smile.


    She felt more than okay.

 FULFILLING A PROMISE

    It was on a weekend¡¯s morning, Saturday to be precise, the next day after the party, that Maya had visited Emma in her ce.


    Derek had told her, Maya, to promise him that she would make the human see reasons, forgive him, and take him back. And she hadplied, even after knowing fully well how strong-headed the redhead could be.


    ****


    ¡°It¡¯sing out nice.¡± Emma said, as she looked into the pot that sat on the electric cooker, housing a boiling native dish of the county which she hade to love in her week¡¯s stay here.


    It had been one week now, one week since she came into this strangend. She had a feeling that something much more was about to happen; she didn¡¯t know exactly what, but she felt it was fate that she was here, and that her life would be taking a new shape soon.


    She just didn¡¯t know how, and why the heartbreak had to be part of it. She had never felt this attached to a person, had never felt this much hurt.


    ¡°Yeah, it should. I¡¯m the coach.¡± Maya said with augh, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah yeah. Coachy¡± She taunted, with a small smile on her face, a small faux smile. She didn¡¯t want her friend worrying over her emotional and mental state.


    ¡°So what should I put next?¡± She asked, cing her two hands on the kitchen counter, still staring into the pot.


    She was hungry, and she won¡¯t be starving herself for nobody. Heartbroken or not.


    ¡°The vegetables.¡± Maya replied, causing her to pick up the te which contained the chopped vegetables.


    *


    Maya stared at Emma contemtively, as she added the vegetables to the pot.


    Since she hade three hours ago, they had done everything and talked about everything besides the not so good incident ofst night. It was like it never happened. It was like Emma had scrapped off the event from her mind; like she had already moved on.


    And this was no small bad news for Maya. She knew how the humans were with rtionship, unstable and unreliable.


    Of course, her cousin had been at fault but shouldn¡¯t they be addressing the issue, not avoiding it?


    She hoped Emma would forgive her cousin, she wished more for her cousin to let the cat out of the bag about their identity, she prayed the most that the redhead wouldn¡¯t disappear after he does that.


    ¡°The ingredients are all used up.¡± Emma said, awakening Maya from her thoughts.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Then the food is almost ready. Let it simmer for some more minutes, and then it will be good to be eaten.¡± Maya stated, drumming her fingers on the table, thinking on the best way to approach and please her cousin¡¯s case.


    She had to, so that Derek could eat. He had been starving himself sincest night, raging at the slightest provocation, and totally depressive.


    Last night, after she had busted ire¡¯s tatics and left with her cousin; they had dropped in at Ava¡¯s ce to confirm the words of Clem. And it had turned out true.


    Emma hadid tiredly, weakly on the couch in Ava¡¯s room, looking downtrodden and crestfallen, still cursing and whining on how a cheat her cousin was.


    And when the redhead had seen them step into the room, she had screamed at her cousin, yelling her hatred for him, before slumping tiredly into sleep.


    She remembered her cousin looking so devastated. She had been sure that he had never been that way, even when she had betrayed him. He had just told Ava to take care of his ¡®friend¡¯ before stepping out of the house dejectedly, his shoulders slumped and his eyes wet. He hadn¡¯t been able to drive; Shane had taken over the wheel that night.


    She also hadn¡¯t been able to ask Ava how she got to know Emma; the environment was pensive and unconducive. She had left immediately her cousin did, promising Ava to be back the next day.


    And she kept her promise, but Emma hadn¡¯t been around when she hade back.


    Ava had told her that the human had left, first thing in the morning.


    She had muttered a thanks,mitting it to memory to talk properly with the intuitive girl when next they meet, before walking off to Emma¡¯s ce.


    Now staring at the redhead who leaned on the way with a far away look on her face, she wondered if her cousin would ever be forgiven. She prayed so, for the sake of the pack and the uing battle ahead. Her cousin¡¯s current state of mind would guarantee their loss and her father¡¯s victory; and she didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Check it now.¡± She finally said, referring to the food on fire, but the redhead wasn¡¯t responding; her far-outed-ness was much.


    ¡°Emma!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Yeah,.. sorry.¡± Emma replied, having jerked up from her deep thoughts.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± She asked, running her hands over her thick mass of red hair.


    ¡°Yeah. Check the food.¡± Maya said, looking at Emma worriedly; knowing now that the incidentst night had really affected the human.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She heard the human say, after tasting the meal with a dish spoon, with a smile that didn¡¯t touch her eyes, and soughed. There was really a long way to go.


    ¡°Of course it should be. I¡¯m the coach.¡± She replied, beating her chest rapidly like a gori would, smiling in effect as she heard the redheadugh sincerely at her funny disy.


    ¡°Coachy Maya.. Go up to dinner, let me dish the meal.¡± Emma said, smiling sincerely for the first time that day, grateful for the gift of Maya¡¯s friendship.


    She also knew that her friend wanted to ask questions or perhaps talk aboutst night, but was a little bit unwilling to, not wanting to provoke her; and for that, she loved her the more.


    ¡°Aye Cooky Emma.¡± Maya sing-sunged before walking out of the kitchen with a whistle, causing Emma to smile out again.


    She knew she would broach the topic, perhaps when they would be eating; she couldn¡¯t deny her curiosity any longer. She also knew that she would be fine. She always was. This, whatever it was, would soon pass.


    And it brought her greatfort, even as she dished the meal into beautifully flower-designed ceramic tes.

 FULFILLING A PROMISE II

    ¡°Coachy have yours..¡± Emma said , as she dropped a te full of hot delicious food in front of Maya, before getting around to the other seat on the dining table.


    ¡°Good one Learner. Good one. Now you¡¯re talking.¡± Maya hinted, as she stared at the te of steaming food. Her stomach growled as if in eptance  of the food, yet to be eaten.


    ¡°Uhuh, Dig in. Before your stomach bursts open.¡± Emma added with augh, using her spoon for demonstrations; which caused Maya to bite a remark back, she didn¡¯t know that her stomach¡¯s growl had been so loud.


    ¡°Aye aye.¡± She finally said like a salute, before picking up her spoon to eat.


    At the first taste of the meal, she smiled. A smile which Emma noticed.


    ¡°I take it from your smile that the food is good right?¡± Emma said, looking at her with a smile of her own.


    ¡°Yeah, I taught well.¡± She said, fanning herself like a Majesty with an invisible fan, bursting inughter when she heard Emma scoff.


    ¡°Laugh all you want.¡± Emma said, shaking her head, as she took a spoonful of her dish.


    ¡°Aye Ma¡¯am. As you wish.¡± She returned, stillughing. Taunting the human was really fun.


    ¡± Quitughing, I eat in silence.¡± Emma stated, trying hard enough to keep herself fromughing too. Her just statement even startedme and funny to her, and which was why she smiled out when her friend burst out into another round ofughter.


    But they had to eat before the food went cold, and she wanted to go somewhere before nightfall. She knew Maya would herlp her. Yet they had to be done with the food first. With theughing spree going on, she doubted she would be able to make it in time ande back, if it continues.


    ¡°Emma, you should try out for a clown at the events followed the uing Christmas week.¡± Maya said, wiping off lone tears from her eyes. She had never been this free and light for years now. Her pack was somewhat like a cage even. The only time she felt good was when she was with her mother, especially after she lost her best friend, Zoe.


    ¡°Like seriously?¡± Emma muttered, with a widened eyes. ¡± Of all the things..¡± She heaved, blinking her eyshes at Maya.


    ¡± What! You would perfect the act.¡± Maya stated in a convincingly tone, still smiling.


    ¡°Nah, thank you. I will pass. You can try it out. Or perhaps you could act as a sheep for the shepherds in the birth-of-Jesus¡¯ y.¡± Emma saod, winking at Maya with her right eye, and bursting intoughter when the Blondie¡¯s mouth dropped open as she understood the implications of her statement.


    ¡°Emma!¡± Maya screamed, dropping her soon for a moment, as she stared, wide-eyed at Emma.


    ¡°What?¡± Emma asked with a shrug, smiling.


    ¡°You are the worse.¡± Maya said, now smiling.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Yeah.¡± Emma muttered, digging into her food, not bothering to hide the victory smirk on her face. She knew she had won the taunt bout. She always did.


    ¡°You would be traveling home for Christmas?¡± Maya asked, after some minutes of silence ventured in eating had passed.


    ¡°Yeah. Why are you so concerned about the holidays? Missing me already?¡± Emma asked, wiggling her eyebrows, while smiling.


    ¡°You wish..¡±Maya said with a scoff.


    But in actuality, she would miss her new friend who is a human. An irony, her mother would call it.


    ¡°So why are you asking?¡± Emma queried, taking a spoonful of food into her mouth.


    ¡°Just making small talk.¡± Maya replied, which was partly true. She was still thinking on how to broach the topic ofst night, without making the redhead sad or angry again.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma muttered, determined to finish her food now more than ever. She needed to see a particr somebody.


    ¡°Emma¡­.¡± Maya started, but stopped as she stared at the redhead who she noticed had increased her eating pace. Was she in a hurry? She thought, and shrugged; She had to fufill her promise to Derek.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She called again, when she noticed that the redhead still hadn¡¯t lifted up her face to her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma said finally, after some seconds. It wasn¡¯t good snubbing a friend. She had heard the call the first time


    Also, she already knew what wasing next.


    ¡°About Derek.. He was drugged.¡± Maya said in a rush, wanting to get it all out at once; there was no need cutting corners.


    ¡°Drugged? That¡¯s new.¡± Emma stated, now interested in knowing more.


    That fateful night,  she had seen thezy haze in his eyes and the cup beside him, indicators of a possible drugged motion, but she had ignored it all. The sight of another girl humping her man had driven off the sense from her, making her irrational. Thinking of it now, she couldn¡¯t agree less.


    ¡°Yes. Cassey drugged him. If you noticed, she wore a red-wig.¡± Maya said.


    ¡°She? Red wig?¡± Emma asked, as she tried to understand her friend¡¯s statement.


    ¡°The girl on Derek¡¯s body was Cassey. She wore a red wig to enhance the deciet. So all the while, Derek was thinking¡­.¡±


    ¡± ¡­. that He was with me.¡± Emma said,pletely Maya¡¯s statement.


    ¡± Where is she?¡± Emma asked, calmly. You wouldn¡¯t know that she was devising a hundred and one ways to deal with the troublemaker.


    ¡°In the hospital.¡± Maya stated, scratching a spot on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Emma asked, befuddled by the statement. ¡°She works there?¡± She asked, already nning to visit her there if that was were the trouble head worked.


    ¡°No no.¡± Maya replied. ¡°Derek.. uhm handled her and her friend.. after you left the partyst night.¡± She said, with a shrug.


    ¡°Oh, better.¡± Emma said, her anger cated a bit. But she knew she still had to do something, something to teach the bitch a lesson.


    ¡°So¡­.¡± Maya drawled, staring at Emma who looked deep in thoughts.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Emma drawled back, reclining back on the chair.


    ¡°Would you forgive him?¡± Maya asked, hoping fervently for a positive answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Give me some time.¡± Emma replied, after taking a deep breath. She would let him wallow in guilt for some days before epting him back. That would teach him a lesson; he shouldn¡¯t follow a girl to somewhere, without her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maya said, breathing out in relief. That was a start. She thought.


    ¡°So Maya¡­¡± Emma called.


    ¡°Yeah..¡± Maya replied


    ¡°Could you follow me somewhere?¡±

 ENROUTE TO A GOVERNESS’ HOUSE

    Emma took notice of the dark green forest, which looked alluring and smelt nice from afar and nked the small town, and the stares. The stares especially.


    It was more prominent now, than before. Was it because she was enroute to the governess house? She didn¡¯t think so.


    When she had first mentioned it to Maya, her cute friend had refused at first, shaking her head negatively as if it had been a bad idea. Maya had only agreed because she threatened not to forgive her cousin, if she didn¡¯t show her the way and apany her.


    It was petty andme, but it was worth it. She wanted to see Melvina. Since the day she came into her house to call out Derek, and teach her a special recipe, a recipe which she had nned to cook for Derek this weekend before the witchy blondie created a groove between them; she hadn¡¯t seen her since then. She wanted to talk to her about anything and everything. She didn¡¯t know why she needed to do this actually, but she just felt urged to do it; not caring whether she would see her boyfriend there. Well she cared a bit, she was actually curious to know how he was faring. The strings of the heart.. she had cussed.


    Maya had asked for the why of the visit, and she had told her that she wanted to thank her with a gift. And then her cute friend had nodded, before asking for more food.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mind now?¡±


    She heard Maya asked and smiled. It seemed she had zoned out again.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She muttered. ¡°Just thinking.¡± She added.


    ¡°About him?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡± Maya!¡± She shouted, ignoring the stares she was getting from people around.


    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t hurt to answer the question.¡± Maya said, with a shrug of her shoulders.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not answering it.¡± She stated, chinning up.


    ¡± Ohoo.. that means I¡¯m right.¡± Maya mentioned,ughing.


    ¡± You are not.¡± She said.


    ¡°I am.¡± Maya returned, ready for a yful scuffle.


    ¡°You are not.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°I am.¡± Maya replied.


    ¡°Oh God..¡± Emma muttered, exasperated. ¡°Give  up already.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not in a lifetime.¡± Maya stated,ughing; while wishing that her cousin wouldn¡¯t be around, wishing that he had gone for a run or  perhaps taking a rest at Shane¡¯s since he had been training on an empty stomach since morning, trying to burn out the pent up frustration.


    She had just remembered that he had lied earlier that Melvina wasn¡¯t his mother. She wondered if her aunt knew about this arrangement. She hoped so too. It would make this lessplicated. For it were not so, then her cousin would have to add the lies to among the things he would have to apologise for. And she knew that her redhead friend won¡¯t make it easier for him too. After all, the human didn¡¯t know of the mate bond or the fact that her boyfriend is aching in hurt and pain at the moment.


    ¡°They should stop staring already.¡±


    She heard Emma mutter, and soughed. Now that¡¯s another issue. Shd could hear some of their mutterings, even from far.  Her mother had pinpointed that it was one of  her gifts.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°What is a human doing in our pack,ughing with the Alpha¡¯s neice?¡±


    ¡± They are moving towards the Alpha¡¯s quarter too.¡±


    ¡± Oh, her hair is too red though, reminds me of someone from this pack.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just nature. She is just a human.¡±


    ¡°A human with Maya.¡±


    ¡± What is the girl up to now?¡±


    ¡± Nothing, I think. They could be coursemates in college.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, bit still. We have to be cautious. That girl has never up to any good.¡±


    ¡± You think so?¡±


    ¡± I know so.¡±


    ¡± Well, her family epted her.¡±


    ¡± Doesn¡¯t mean I should.¡±


    Maya cut off from hearing the conversation between the two people, farthest from her.


    She could understand that the pack members were befuddled. It wasn¡¯t everyday that a human strolls into the packughing with a member of the Alpha¡¯s family.


    ¡°The artwork here is amazing.¡±


    She heard Emma say, and smiled. She had thought the same when she had returned after seven years. Her uncle had really done well without them, unlike her father who always sought ways to wreak havoc on his younger brother. She still didn¡¯t understand his contempt. They had been a big beautiful and happy family. What happened? She thought.


    Sighing at a question she had asked herself more than a hundred times.


    ¡°Yeah,  it is.¡± She finally replied, breaking off from the depressing thoughts.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Emma beckoned on her, drawing her closer; a gesture which made her smile. She wondered what the redhead wanted to ask this time around.


    ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Why are there no cars around?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Cars?¡± Maya asked, finding the question weird.


    ¡°Yeah, cars. There are no cars driving around, on the streets.¡± Emma cited.


    ¡± Oh that? It¡¯s weekend. Did you forget about Derek¡¯s car already?¡± She asked, wiggling her eyebrows, wanting to pass the hidden message across.


    ¡°Oh God, Maya quit it.¡± Emma replied, trying furtively to hide a smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do nothing, girl.¡± Maya replied,ughing, happy that the topic had been relegated. Of course there were really no use of cars here, except to travel very long distances.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet?¡± Emma asked, after some minutes of silence. She was tired, and hungry again. She wondered why she didn¡¯t take a second serving of her food like Maya did.


    ¡°Maya!¡± A voice called out joyfully, causing the duo too stop their banter and look up.


    Little Eva was rushing up to them, taking the short stairs, two after another.


    Emma watched as Maya¡¯s face brightened the more, as she stopped walking and waited patiently for the girl to run up to her. She also watched as the beautiful child defeated the barrier of the staircase, before hurrying up into the outstretched arms of her friend. She thought the little girl looked like Derek; she had his eyes and dark long hair. ¡°Was she, his daughter?


    ¡± Oh God..¡± She muttered, annoyed at how far her mind could go in essing situations.


    But her mutter, reminded Maya who was already listening animatedly to Eva¡¯s chatter about a certain boy in her ss, that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Eva, I want you to meet my friend, Emma.¡± She said, directing the little girl to look at her friend.


    ¡°She has long red hair!¡± The little girl screamed, and like that Emma fell in love.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Yours is ck. I like it.¡± She said, squatting a bit, to pat the little cutie on her hair.


    ¡± I like yours too.¡± Eva said, a little bit shy of the attention.


    ¡°Be my friend too.¡± She stated in a rush, always wanting to imitate her big cousin. Besides, she liked the new girl too; she looked friendly.


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± Emma answered with a smile, watching with rapt attention as the little girl smiled out a thank you before rushing back into a big beautifully crafted house.¡±


    ¡± Who is she?¡± She asked Maya, as she stood up rightly.


    ¡°Melvina¡¯s daughter.¡± Maya replied.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 A PRESENT FOR THE GOVERNESS

    Emma could smell Melvina as she sat waiting on the beautiful couch, even before she appeared through the doorway to the sitting room. Her scent always reminded her of something fresh; a fresh Bloomington flower. Shemitted it to memory to ask of the name of the older woman¡¯s skin products. She thought her soap or perfume, whichever one it was, was refreshing.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Melvina called tentatively, as if tasting the name for the first time on her tongue. But Emma knew it was none of that. The beautiful older woman was just surprised, very suprised to see her at her home.


    When the little girl, Eva, had dispersed, perhaps running into her room, she had queried Maya endlessly about the family which seemed like royals and why she, Maya, seemed close to them.


    But Maya had just told her that the family were popr and kind to everyone in the county; and so the county inhabitants, like she, liked getting acquainted to them.


    She had nodded on agreement, but hadn¡¯t quite believed her. If her narration had been true, then why was the name, Melvina, almost non existent on the lips of other students like Jackson, who was the course representative of their ss. But she hadn¡¯t mentioned that. She had just nodded as if she had agreed totally, before walking into the mansion of a house. There was still a lot of time to find answers.


    She would snoop around if it was necessary. She didn¡¯t know why she was so concerned about this, that it stayed on the frontne of her mind; and this alone, that is, its relentless to stay on her fore mind, made it more interesting. She would find out, she had decided as  she stepped into the spacious living room which could pass for a hall even. She always did.


    ¡°Melvina.. Good afternoon.¡± She greeted, sure that it should be mid day by now. She hadn¡¯te out with a wrist watch or her phone. It was funny how she could stay a day without scrolling without her phone this days. She had been a phone freak, the social media aspect especially, beforeing here. Everything seemed to be changing. The ce was changing her. Her friends too. She had noticed that Maya didn¡¯t really have a social media presence, not into it actually, which she also found weird, but still kept mute.


    ¡°Good afternoon beautiful.¡± Melvina replied, taking a seat adjacent to her.


    Maya was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where is Maya?¡± She asked, scanning the sitting tro and fro, her eyes resting on the doorway finally.


    ¡°She is inside with Eva. I guess you must have met my little daughter.¡± Melvina said, smiling her signature smile which made Emma feel at home, and safe.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She replied.  ¡°She¡¯s a bundle of beauty and joy.¡± She added, bitting her tongue from saying that the little girl looked like her boyfriend.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pleased to hear that. It might interest you to know that she likes you too.¡± Melvina stated, smiling widely. She had been befuddled at first, when Eva had run up to her some minutes ago, singing that she had got another beautiful friend with red hair. She had managed to quieten her little girl before asking her to tell her about her new friend. After Eva¡¯s take, she had known it was Emma. Only her had that type of red hair which flowed to the waist. Well, except She.


    ¡°Oh, really. Beautiful then.¡± Emma said, hoping to see the little girl again. Perhaps, she might ask the little beauty if she knew her boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes. So why are you here? I was suprised when Eva described you as her new friend who was visiting.¡± Melvina mentioned, folding her hands together.


    ¡°To give you this.¡± Emma answered, fishing out a jewelry set from the short hand bag she had carried whilsting.


    Melvina smiled in appreciation, amazment tainting her eyes, as she collected and looked upon the gift box.


    ¡°You got me this? Why?¡± She asked, wanting to know the motive behind the gift. Of course she trusted the human, but she was still curious.


    ¡°For being my first friend in a strangend.¡± Emma replied, averting her gaze shyly, from the older woman.


    ¡°Emma.. it wasn¡¯t necessary. This costs a whole lot.¡± Melvina said, happy about the goodness of her son¡¯s mate, but also informed about the cost of the jewelry set on her palms.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Emma said truthfully. She hadn¡¯t bought it. She had seen it in her bag while unpacking some days ago. Her mother must have put it there. She had been moved by the gesture, but still thought it a nice gift for her first friend.


    ¡°If you say so then. Thank you. I appreciate your friendship too.¡± Melvina stated with a smile, which earned her a shy smile from Emma.


    ¡°Care to join me in the kitchen? Let¡¯s catch up on the happenings in your life these few days.¡± Melvina mentioned, extending an invitation to Emma who epted wholeheartedly with a nod.


    The duo stood up gingerly, before walking towards the entrance, with  Melvina leading the way.


    Emma could hear the voices Maya and Eva down the hallway. It seemed to her that they were having recitals; perhaps Eva¡¯s homework from school. She thought, as she walked behind Melvina.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Melvina asked, as they stepped into a wide spacious kitchen.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, knowing she could be herself around the older woman.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m about to cook. You could watch and tell me about your past days here.¡± Melvina said, already bringing out certain ingredients from the cupboard.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Emma answered, as she sat on a stool near the kitchen counter, watching the older woman move lightly tro and fro the kitchen environs, all the time, wondering and pondering on how much the older woman reminded her of Derek. Their mannerisms were almost the same.


    ¡°So tell me, Emma.. How was Friday? Maya had mentioned about a party sometime yesterday while tutoring my daughter on her assignments.¡± Melvina said, staring at the redhead who had insisted on helping her dice the carrots, after some minutes of afortable silence in the kitchen.


    She knew the whole story, but she wanted to hear it from the human¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma said, dropping the knife. She needed to sit, to unburden this so much of a load.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°On Friday¡­..¡±


    She was about saying what had happenedst night, when all of a sudden, she saw Derek trudge into the kitchen, looking all haggard and sickly. Her mouth dropped open, when she heard his hasty question.


    ¡°Mom, Is Maya back?¡± He had asked Melvina, not noticing her presence yet.

 WEB OF LIES

    Derek first noticed his mother¡¯s uncertain look, her eyes darting towards god-knows-what which was behind his back.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom.¡± He called again, not entirely feeling patient at the moment. For some minutes now, he had been perceiving the sweet and heady scent of his little witch, but he had relegated it to what came with wishful longing and thinking. There was no way his little witch coulde here. But he had to find Maya first, to get a first hand information of how his mate was doing. He still beated himself up for hurting her. He had been careless. He had even counted himself unfit to be the Alpha. His wold had been right. He was a fool.


    But his mother wasn¡¯t replying, instead she still stared at something remotely adjacent to him.


    Curiously, he swerved to see what has caught his mother¡¯s attention.


    And when he did, his jaw dropped.


    ¡°Baby..¡± He stuttered, not believing his eyes. He could feel his wolf howling in happiness. She hade for them. She had forgiven him for his carelessness and stupidity. He thought, not noticing the grim expression on Emma¡¯s face. For his earlier thought, he pledged to grant his cousin whatever she asked for. She was really a miracle worker.


    ¡°How much more lies do I have to know and endure?¡±


    He heard Emma ask, and blinked his eyelids in confusion.


    ¡°Lies.?¡± He asked, still not understanding what she was talking about or what was about to go down.


    ¡°You told me that Melvina was the governess, and unrted to you.¡± Emma stated, getting angrier as the time went by, even though a small part of her was touched by the haggardness and disorderly look of her boyfriend. Hasn¡¯t he been eating?


    But she decided to solve this aspect of the puzzle first. Why did they all lie to her? Including Maya and Melvina.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Derek stammered, not knowing what to say. He could already hear his wolf whining ¡®i told you so.¡¯


    ¡°Why did you lie? Because I don¡¯t get it.¡± Emma asked, folding her arms across her chest, casting an unbelieving look towards Derek and Melvina, who had turned to check out her food on the fire.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to treat him any differently, as he is a governess son. Nobody knows that in school. He wants it to stay that way.¡± Maya said,ing inside the kitchen. She had been standing outside for quite a while, ever since Melvina and Emma started cooking. She had also known when Derek wasing, but she couldn¡¯t mind-link him then because she wasn¡¯t of his pack yet.


    She felt sorry and guilty for telling another lie. But since her cousin didn¡¯t want to let in Emma on their secret and reality yet, then she would have to respect that, even if it meant telling rounds of lies.


    ¡°Well, you should be concerned about how she would feel and react when she finds out about the truthter on. Think about that, as you¡¯re concoting your lies.¡± Her wolf muttered, not agreeing with this technique. Lies never made anything better.


    ¡°Aye, we will be careful. I will push Derek to tell her sooner thanter.¡± She replied her wolf through their mind link.


    ¡°I hope for your sakes that it works out.¡±


    ¡°It will.¡± Maya replied, before tuning off.


    ¡°Is that so, Derek?¡± Emma asked, getting the whole picture but still annoyed that he hadn¡¯t trusted her with his secret. She was his girlfriend for fudge¡¯s sake!! There are supposed not to be secrets between them. She thought, ignoring the chiming bells on her head which reminded her of secrets of her own which no one, including Amelia, knew about.


    ¡°Yes baby.¡± Derek replied, wanting to lift and carry his cousin up for saving him again.


    ¡°With another lie.¡± Maru, his wolf, whined.


    ¡°It will do for now.¡± He said through theirmunication link.


    ¡± If you say so. I will advise you to tell her about us sooner thanter, before she knows of it through someone else.¡± Maru opined, knowing how unpredictable the days could be.


    ¡°Who will tell her? Don¡¯t worry. I will let her know soon.¡± Derek said, tuning off from themunication.


    ¡°You should have told me still. I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡± Emma said, voicing out her thoughts.


    ¡± I know. I¡¯m sorry babe. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, ready to agree with anything she said, to get her back. He missed holding her.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Emma mused, turning to face Melvina who had an amused look on the face, looking not a bit perturbed by the scenes unfolding before her.


    ¡°Mel.. Ma.¡± Emma beckoned to her, almost biting her tongue, as she stopped herself from calling the older woman by her name; she was her boyfriend¡¯s mother for godsake.


    ¡°Still call me Melvina.¡± Melvina said, smiling at the funny look on the human¡¯s face.


    ¡°But.. but..¡± Emma stammered, darting her eyes from Derek to Melvina, asking with her eyes, if it was okay and respectful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Melvina replied, waving her off with her hands, before turning off the cooker. The food was ready to be dished.


    ¡°So Eva is Derek¡¯s sister?¡± Emma asked, causing Maya to burst out inughter. The human will never ceases to amaze her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Melvina answered, smiling widely too. Derek wasn¡¯t left out. He felt refreshed, like new life had just been pumped into him. He couldn¡¯t wait to have her alone to himself, before his fatheres back.


    ¡°Oh.. yeah.¡± Emma muttered, smiling sheepishly,  feeling foolish. Of course little Eva was Derek¡¯s sister. They had that deep blue enchanting eyes inmon. She wondered whom they got it from, perhaps the father, since Melvina¡¯s eyes were a beautiful shade of brown.


    ¡°Your father is back.¡± Melvina stated suddenly, after a while, staring at Derek;municating with her eyes on the consequences of Peter seeing the human here.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Derek said, looking at Maya for insightful ideas. They needed to get Emma out of here, without her getting suspicious.


    ¡°Emma, let¡¯s be going outside. I want to show you the beautiful areas of the governess¡¯ region.¡± Maya mentioned, catching onto Derek¡¯s eye plead, while at the same time, winking at the human.


    ¡°Cool.¡± Emma said gleefully, before stepping around Derek, not wanting to touch him yet; a gesture which hurt Derek no small deal. He thought she had forgiven him.


    ¡°Give her time.¡± Maru muttered, to which he nodded, before walking up to his mother to ask for a slice of orange. He was hungry now. His little witch was back.


    ¡°Melvina!¡± Emma called, returning back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Melvina answered, letting Derek have some oranges.


    ¡°Which skin products do you use? Your scent is nice.¡± Emma muttered shyly, smiling a bit, when she saw the confused look on the older woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t use skin products actually. Didn¡¯t know I had a scent.¡± Melvina replied, causing Emma to bit her lips in confusion. She could swear that she could perceive the scent of them all. Melvina smelt refreshing like the morning dew, and Maya smelt like the forest, and Derek.. Derek smelt like abo in one, chocte and spice; something she would love to eat.


    What was happening to her nostrils?


    Perhaps it¡¯s the hangover. She thought, shaking her head, before waving bye to Melvina and walking out of the kitchen.

 WEB OF LIES II

    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± Emma asked Maya, ignoring Derek who was trailing closely behind them, still withholding herself from asking why he looked shrunk and ten years older.


    ¡°You will see soon.¡± Maya answered, parting the bushes which tried to hinder their movement.


    ¡°Maya.. we are in the forest.¡± Emma reminded, trying to ce her emotions properly. She admitted that she was scared, but still, she didn¡¯t understand why she felt at home and safe in thisrge ounce of vegetation.


    The hangover it is. She thought. ¡°I won¡¯t drink again.¡± She muttered, a little bit shocked when Maya swerved her head immediately to stare at her amusedly, after her statement.


    Did her friend hear her? No, it was impossible. Her voice was barely a whisper.


    ¡°Yeah. You should take your own advice. Don¡¯t drink again.¡± Maya said, shocking her to the bones.


    ¡°You heard it?¡± She asked, her voice octave rising a bit.


    ¡°Heard what?¡± Maya asked, thinking that perhaps an animal had crossed by. She wasn¡¯t sure though.


    ¡°You heard my statement.¡± Emma said, more to herself, her head lowero a bit, as she thought deeply on the strangeness of the act.


    ¡°How..?¡± She asked, halting in her movement.


    ¡°How what?¡± Maya asked, at a loss on how to defend herself. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything. She almost pped her mouth for being loud. Now how would she exin to the human that she could even hear whispers. This is gettingplicated; and it is getting harder to lie. She couldn¡¯t wait for Derek to inform the redhead about their true being already.


    ¡°How were you able to hear my statement? It was barely a whisper, under my breath.¡± Emma stated, crossing her arms. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was asking so many questions, and feeling a whole lot of strange emotions. What wine had she really drank at the party?


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the forest¡¯s features.. tricks actually.¡± Derek said, breaking into the conversation. He had to rescue his cousin.


    ¡°And how in the hell does that match my question? How do you expect me too even believe that a forest has tricks? I don¡¯t believe in silly superstitions.¡± She said in a rush, totally bewildered and angry at Derek¡¯s intrusion. He didn¡¯t even know how to lie. Poor Derek. She thought.


    ¡°No, he is right.¡± Maya said, a story already brewing in her mind.


    ¡± And how is that?¡± Emma asked, almostughing in scorn, at the impossibility of the tale.


    ¡°You see.. this forest is quite enchanted. ¡± Maya replied, starting to unveil a partly true tale.


    ¡°And one of its features is that words echo around here. That¡¯s why I was able to hear your words. I had thought you were trying to make a convo with me.¡± She said, with a shrug, stopping herself from beating her chest. She should get an award in lying.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Emma asked,ughing out loud. ¡± Maya, you really expect me to believe that? I¡¯m not a kid.¡± She stated, wiping lone tears off her eyes.


    She looked up at Maya, then at Derek, after a while; but they were all nd faced, staring at her keenly.


    They were actually serious?! She screamed in her mind, looking around the said enchanted Forest.


    ¡°Wait, you guys aren¡¯t joking?¡± She asked finally, staring at both Maya and Derek.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Maya replied, popping the ¡®p¡¯.


    ¡°Bloodugering Hell!!¡± Emma screamed, moving two steps back, bumping into Derek in the process.


    ¡°I¡¯m in an enchanted Forest.¡± She muttered repeatedly, trying to believe it.


    ¡°Enchanted.¡± She muttered, running her fingers along her hair.


    ¡± What else happens here?¡± She asked the duo, her curiosity spiked by a hundred times another hundred.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Maya replied, feeling a bit bad for misleading her friend. She and Derek would have a good talk about this when they got home. Emma was too inquisitive and sensitive. It wouldn¡¯t take much time now, she might be able to decode that something is amiss on this part of the county.


    ¡°Come on..¡± Emma said, stamping her right foot on the ground.


    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± She said, still suprised and shocked  that something like this existed. She would have a lot to tell Amelia when she got home for Christmas. An enchanted Forest?! Oh God!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s be going. I will tell you everything you need to know.¡± Maya said, ready to vomit fables if need be. But her cousin would have to pay for this.


    ¡°Okay, sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Emma said, turning around to face Derek, who was staring at her, his heart in his eyes.


    ¡°Be going Maya. I¡¯m right behind you.¡± She said, deciding to listen to her disturbing mind and nostrils. The nostrils issue wasn¡¯t funny at all. Like now, she just wanted to hold Derek and stay in his arms forever.


    ¡°The drink.¡± She muttered. ¡°The drink.¡±


    Maya smiled as she heard the redhead¡¯s statement. Finally, she thought before walking off, knowing that Derek would find her when he wanted to.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Emma watched as Maya walked away, getting to a good distance, before turning around in second, and hugging Derek tightly.


    ¡°Wheew.¡± She breathed out in relief, feeling content for doing her heart¡¯s desire. When she felt Derek hugging her back tightly, she smiled, a bigrge smile; feeling fufilled for no reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you yet.¡± She finally said, when she felt Derek tightening his grip on her back, his right hand already trailing to her waist.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek mentioned, ready to exin anything, but Emma released herself reluctantly from the hug, and shut him up with her index finger on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maya exined it to me.¡± She said, unable to hide a smile. She was happy. Being just near him, she was happy.


    ¡°Okay. But I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have followed her.¡± Derek stated, holding her by her waist.


    ¡± That¡¯s fine, at least she is in the hospital.¡± She cited, bursting out inughter, as he joined her too.


    ¡± I¡¯ve missed you Baby.¡± Derek finally said, after theughter had died down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too Bear.¡± Emma said, bringing her lips closer for a kiss, when she saw, from Derek¡¯s back,  a shadowy apparition staring at them for a short while, a nano second perhaps, before zooming away in a sh.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked, shivering.

 IN THE FOREST

    With his two hands gripping her shaking hands tightly, Derek thinned his gaze on Emma for a second, before sharply turning back to see  what had caused his mate¡¯s face to ashen in worry and fear.


    But he saw nothing.


    He looked around the forest, turning a 360¡ã, checking and scanning the trees, the climbers and shrubs, even to the sky. But there was nothing. Was she ying with him? He thought not. Her face had really and was still ashen with fear. What had she seen?


    ¡°Babe, calm down.¡± He muttered, hugging her closely to himself, trying to calm her shivering self down.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She asked, disentangling from the hug, her eyes darting tro and fro like a scared mouse.


    ¡°Could you describe it? I didn¡¯t really see it.¡± He replied, holding her loosely by one arm.


    ¡°It was a ghost.¡± Emma replied, not knowing how to describe what she had seen. The features of the apparition were too hazy, and it had zoomed off fast, before she could even blink her eye or swallow a spittle.


    ¡°Ghost?¡± Derek asked, finding it a bit weird and untrue. ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t exist.¡± He said, drawing her closer to him again, wanting to feel her warmth, and calm her down too.


    ¡°Says someone who called this forest an enhanted one.¡± Emma replied sarcastically.


    ¡°If the forest is really filled with enchantments like you said, then ghosts should then exist, perhaps all those things that exist inic books too.¡± She stated, crossing her arms in indignation. Fighting mood activated.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Derek replied, not even knowing what he was apologising for.


    But Emma looked the other way, her thoughts actually filled with the image of apparition. She was sure of it. It had even be staring at her, with a strange look, contempt perhaps or curious, that didn¡¯tst for a second. But she had seen it.


    ¡°Baby.¡± Derek called, holding her from the back, trying to coax her to turn to him. He didn¡¯t believe the apparition tale actually. He thought it must have a figment of her imagination, perhaps due to Maya¡¯s earlier story on the forest. But he wouldn¡¯t tell her that, he had just got back. He wasn¡¯t losing her anytime soon.


    ¡°Let me be.¡± Emma muttered, as she tried to free herself from the entanglement which were bringing up the tingles in her spine and stomach again. Oh, she had missed it. She thought, feeling Derek¡¯s hand run gently on her belly before circling her waist, his lips dropping soft touches of sweet kisses on her neck.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Derek..¡± she moaned deeply, forgetting they were in the forest, forgetting about the apparition, as his hands brushed her breasts, and stayed for a while, grasping and pinching, willfully.


    ¡°Mmhmm, Baby..¡± Derek murmured, still continuing his administrations on his little witch¡¯s upper body.


    Feeling that her clothing was hindering him from touching her properly, he sneaked his right fingers into her shirt from below, still biting her neck softly, tracing lines on her bare belly now, before forging higher.


    ¡°Oahhh¡± Emma moaned, as she felt Derek¡¯s thumb on her nipple. She arched her back, wanting more of his touch on her sensitive nipple.


    Derek understanding her message,plied happily, by holding the mound of flesh in his hand, groping and pressing it, running circles on the pink dottish orb, until he became rock hard. Her whimpers were driving him crazy. They were driving his wolf crazier. He needed her now.


    Turning her to face him sharply, he smashed his lips on hers, as if trying to tten and destroy her mouth. She hungrily pushed back, her mouth open, tongue pushing past his clenched teeth to the moist space within. The bristles of his beard scratched against her soft cheeks as she gripped his head firmly, as if to keep him from escaping. She worked her mouth against his, their tongues battling back and forth like wrestlers, each trying to pin the other.


    And then he slipped his hand into her white shorts, and she felt her eyes roll.


    Holding him closer by the neck, she ground herself against him, even as he yed around her panties, seeking for a relief.


    ¡°So wet for me eh..¡± Derek muttered incoherently, as he slid his fingers into her private mound. There was already a leaking pool there, and it did his heart proud.


    And so he whirled the pool with his fingers. He stroked and stroked, each one deeper than the former, until his rock hard member threatened to burst the zipper of his trousers.


    And when he felt her clench her hands tighter around his neck, when he heard her scream his name out loudly, when she came fast and hard, he lost it, and came, like never before.


    ¡°That was¡­.¡± Emma stuttered, trying to fit in the right description but failed, as she tried to regain her sanity, still clinging onto Derek like he was her lifeline.  She hadn¡¯t felt anything like it before. Sure, she had been fingered by her ex, but it was never like this. This was explosive. She thought, rewinding the scene on her mind, feeling hot again by the thought of it.


    ¡°Emmarific..?¡± Derek mentioned,ughing as Emma bursted out inughter.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± She asked, still smiling.


    ¡± From above.¡± He answered, drawing her close for a light kiss on her lips, then another, and then another, and then it got deeper.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek grunted, breaking off from the kiss for a second, as he felt her unlock his zipper and button, causing his member to spring out.


    ¡°Bloodugering Hell! You¡¯re big.¡± Emma whispered in awe, causing him to blush. She had wanted to give him a hand job since he had given her one, when she felt it.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Derek asked her, winking at her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, smashing her lips on his this time around, taking him by suprise, administering strokes on his huge member.


    Derek was losing it. He grunted, as the emotion swept him off his feet.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He moaned into her lips, searching out her breasts from underneath her cloth, pinching and ying with her nipple, earning arge moan from her, both enjoying the sensations they were administering on each other.


    Until they had a loud shrill cry.

 THE STRANGE GIRL

    Emma broke away first, hitting her forehead twice, for acting so ashamedly in an open forest. For god sake, the ce was enchanted, with deathly apparitions flying around! She screamed in her mind, running her fingers along the long threads of her red hair.


    Derek wouldn¡¯t be the death of her. She thought.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±  She finally asked Derek, whose eyes had suddenly be too alert. Though his member still stayed out, hard and red.


    ¡°And put your junior in.¡± She muttered, before turning away, wondering on where the cry hade from. It sounded like a cry for help. They had to be going, perhaps they could find and save the person. Her boyfriend looked strong. She thought, casting a nce at Derek, who was buttoning up his trousers; a reluctant look on his face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew he was fustrated, and needed a relief. She promised in her mind,  to help him out soon, perhaps in a more confined ce. But for now, they had to search out where the voice came from.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Derek replied, trying to keep the fustration off his voice and ignore the unrelieved strain on his trousers. There was another issue on ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Emma said, with a shrug.


    ¡± Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± He concurred, holding her hand in his, before walking with her through the path, his cousin had walked through earlier. This was the time to find her. He thought, as he followed her scent down the path.


    ****


    The duo had been walking for quite a while, each lost in their individual thoughts, when she girl of about six years old with brown long hair ran up to them suddenly from nowhere startlingly them both. They hadn¡¯t seen hering.


    ¡°Please, help me.¡± The girl cried out, tears falling in torrents from her eyes, as she stared at them pleadingly.


    Derek was confused. Where had the girle from? She didn¡¯t even have a scent.


    ¡°We will, but what¡¯s your name, little one?¡± Emma asked, squatting before the girl, before Derek could say something.


    ¡± My name is Lily, and my sister is dying.¡± The little girl replied, still crying profusely. Emma was moved. She wanted to help the girl do much.


    ¡°Okay Lily. My name is Emma, and this is my friend, Derek. We are going to help you.¡± She said, after the fashion of the police men, whom she had thought were a funny set of people, back at home.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± She asked, patting her hand on the girl¡¯s silky hair to calm her down.


    ¡°Just over there.¡± The girl said, pointing to another area of the forest.


    ¡°Take us there.¡± She stated, before standing up, and looking at Derek. He was looking skeptical and unsure of her decision.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon babe. What could go wrong? She is just a little girl.¡± Emma said, holding a wary Derek by the hand.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± She heard him say, and soughed.


    ¡± You think a lot. Come on.  Let¡¯s go. I think it was her sister that interrupted our moment.¡± She mentioned, winking at him daringly at herst statement.


    A wink which promised of much better things toe. And of course Derek didn¡¯t miss that.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go help them then. We can finish upter.¡± He muttered with a throaty voice, pinching her inner palm with his finger.


    Emma blushed, then looked away. The girl was leading them, not for once, stumbling over the rocks or climbers, as if she had treaded the path more than a million times. And again, the weird feeling started up again, but she discounted it.


    ¡®She is just a little girl. What harm can she cause? She thought, walking in step with Derek.


    ***


    The trio had been walking for a long time. Emma thought so, as her legs were getting tired already. It seemed to her that they were going in circles. She wanted to mention it to Derek, but then decided to keep shut about it. After all, she was just a new person here. She didn¡¯t know the forest; haven¡¯t been in one either.


    ¡°Hey. Are you sure we are on the right path?¡± She heard Derek ask, and nodded in agreement with him.


    ¡± Yes Lily, are you sure we are on the right path?¡± She asked, halting a bit to catch some fish.


    But the little girl didn¡¯t respond. She kept walking like a robot, down the path. There were no sneezes or cries anymore.


    Emma became terrified all of a sudden, a nket of doom overshadowing her. What was this one now? She thought, staring at the young girl, walking steadily, without waning in strength all these while.


    She can¡¯t be human. Emna concluded, grasping Derek tightly, her fear evident in her eyes.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Derek asked her, holding her close. They had stopped walking, and were now staring at the girl who kept walking like she didn¡¯t have anyoneing at her back. He looked around the forest area, he hadn¡¯t seen it before.


    What was going on? He thought, as his mate ignored his question.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He shouted out to the little girl. He didn¡¯t think her name was Lily.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He shouted again, but the girl didn¡¯t turn back, to look at them.


    ¡°Emma!! Derek!!¡±


    Emma jerked out of  Derek¡¯s arm as she heard Maya¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Maya!!¡± She shouted. ¡°Over here!¡± She screamed, a bit relieved that her friend was okay. She still felt a bit stupid making out with Derek in an enchanted Forest. Who knows the number of things that might have seen andughed at them.


    And immediately the girl turned.


    Her eyes were no longer puffed or red, just cold and in evil.


    ¡°No one would find you here.¡± She said, smiling evilly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Derek asked, guessing that the being in front of him might be witch.


    ¡°You will know soon.¡± The girl just answered, before staring keenly at Emma who shuddered unconsciously under the gaze.


    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± Derek asked, holding his wolf froming out. Emma was with him.


    ¡°Us??¡± The girl asked, finding Derek¡¯s question amusing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I just need her.¡± She stated, pointing at Emma, an evident smirk on her lips.

 THE PHANTOM

    Derek balled his fists, still having a grip on his wolf, as he stared with anger at the little girl whom he could break into two with just a snap of his wolf fingers.


    ¡°Let us go.¡± He said, gritting his teeth, not wanting to dwell on why she needed his mate. His main problem was getting them out of here.


    He could feel the distraught state of his little witch and he felt bad about it. He wished he hadn¡¯t brought her here. He had wanted to show her the Seven Falls, before they had gotten interrupted by the little girl.


    He rubbed her arms up and down, trying to calm her down. He could understand her state; she was just a week old here, and already, something or someone was looking for her, nning to take her away.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± The girl stated, beforeughing crazily, and all of a sudden she metamorphosed into an apparition, the exact ghostly feature Emma had seen earlier.


    Emma fainted, after seeing it; after watching with her eyes, a pretty girl turn into an ugly apparition.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek called, as she fell into her arms. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a good development or not; because now he could finally deal with the witch without her knowing, but then he didn¡¯t know how long she would stay out.


    ¡°She is okay, just a bit overwhelmed.¡± The apparition said, its voice, dark and deep, no longer girlish or shrilly.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Derek asked, as he kept Emma gently on the grassynd, before standing up to confront whatever this was.


    ¡°Your mother or cousin might have an idea.¡± The apparition said, moving around them. It didn¡¯t have legs. It was literally floating.


    ¡°Stop speaking in parables, and just tell me what you are.¡± He shouted, about letting out his wolf. But then he needed information; like why the deathly being needed his mate. Was it another of his uncle¡¯s trick or what?


    ¡°You call us phanthoms.¡± The being said, now still.


    ¡°Phanthoms?¡± He asked, trying to remember what had been said about the deadly beings. He haven¡¯t heard of them turning into little girls or something else. They usually passed message, mostly messangers, perhaps assassins. But not shifters.


    ¡°How then were you able to make a shift to that little girl? Did you kill  her to take her face? He asked, folding his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another day.¡± The phantom said, floating around again.


    ¡± There won¡¯t be another day.¡± Derek stated.


    ¡± There will be, especially since I¡¯m taking her with me.¡± The being said, floating towards Emma, who looked dead on the grassy area.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking her anywhere.¡± Derek stated vehemently, ready to don anything to keep his little witch with him.


    Where was Maya? He thought, worried a bit. He had heard her call their names some minutes ago. But now, nothing. Was she okay?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stop me, boy.¡± The phantom said, with a cackle which sounded like an owl¡¯s night cry to Derek.


    ¡°Why do you want her?¡± He asked, unfolding his arms.


    ¡°For something.¡± The being answered. ¡°For something.¡± It repeated, as if mulling over it.


    ¡± Well you can¡¯t have her.¡± Derek stated, thinking of ways to escape the evil being.


    ¡± And why is that?¡± The being asked, nearing him, even up to his face.


    ¡°Because she is my mate.¡± Derek replied, and immediately, the phantom swerved with am incalcble speed, howling as if in shock.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± It shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf, and she is¡­.. she is¡­¡± The phantom stuttered, gauging its thoughts.


    ¡°She is a human. I know. But why do you want her?¡± Derek asked.


    ¡± Why do you think she is a human?¡± The phantom queried, floating closer to him again.


    ¡± Because she is.¡± He stated tly, wondering whether the wraith hit its head somewhere. His little witch was a human, her scent alone gave her out.


    ¡°Okay then. If you say so.¡± The being said, cackling afterwards as if it found Derek¡¯s statement funny.


    ¡°But I still want her.¡± It said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Derek asked, finding it weird that a phanthom would be interested in a human girl. They didn¡¯t even deal with humans. So why was it interested in his little witch? He thought.


    He concluded that it must be his uncle¡¯s handiwork. The older man must have sent the apparition to take his mate, but he won¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Leonarya requires her.¡±  The being answered, casting a long nce at the still Emma.


    Leonarya? Who is Leonarya? Derek thought, ransacking his thoughts for any sign of a Leonarya¡¯s information. But nothing came up. He hadn¡¯t heard of thedy or woman before.


    ¡°Who is Leonarya?¡± He asked, finally voicing his thoughts.


    ¡°Ask your mother when you get home.¡± The being replied, floating and sitting slightly on a rock.


    ¡°How do you know my mother?¡± He asked, folding his arms across his chest once again, as he thinned his gaze on the apparition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Melvina, since she was twelve.¡± The being replied, startling Derek.


    ¡± How old are you?¡± He asked out, in curiosity.


    ¡± You don¡¯t wanna know, boy. I¡¯m close to a thousand.¡± The phantom replied, cackling as it saw the look of unbelief and shock on Derek¡¯s face.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you. I owe your mother a favour. I just need your mate.¡± It continued.


    ¡°Let her be, as a pay for the debt you owe my mother then.¡± Derek stated, knowing he couldn¡¯t fight his way of this.


    The phantom cackled again, then floated up from the stone, drawing closer to him.


    ¡°I owe your mother, not you.¡± It stated, before zooming away in a speed of light, towards Emma.


    ¡°No! DON¡¯T!!¡± Derek screamed, immediately shifting into his wolf form for the first time, finally letting out Maru, ignoring the bouts of pain assailing his body, deep within his bones, after he understood what the phantom was about doing. It was going to take his mate away. And he was never going to let that happen.


    The phantom, carrying a sleeping Emma on its hands, floated side by side, watching as Derek, now in his wolf form, approached him. It could kill him in a blink of an eye, since he looked weak, but then, it owed his mother a favour.


    Azeera!!!


    A voice screamed out, breaking the tension between the apparition and Derek.

 THE PHANTOM II

    Derek howled in relief as he heard his mother¡¯s voice. But she wasn¡¯t alone. He thought, picking up Maya¡¯s scent, some other scent he couldn¡¯t ce, and then his father.


    This realization made him snap his head backward, whining a bit as he saw his father fuming in anger.


    ¡°Azeera let them go.¡± Melvina said, leaving her former group, and stepping between her son and the apparition.


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding your son captive, Melvina.¡± The apparition stated, still holding on to Emma.


    Melvina soughed, then cocked her head towards her son.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, expecting him to shift back to his human version.


    Which he did, in a blink of an eye.


    Maya walked towards him, dropping his clothes on his hands. She had prepared ahead, knowing how protective her cousin could be , when ites to the redhead.


    Derek muttered a thank you, before rushing to put on the clothes, a little bit embarrassed of the fact he was naked, and also the centre of attraction. But then they were family, except the ghostly apparition and the other woman, near his father, who stared at him nkly. He didn¡¯t think that she  would be affected in any way, by his nudity.


    ¡°Mom, how did you find us?¡± He asked, after getting dressed in the tennis polo and shorts.


    If he could recall properly, the phantom had cited that they couldn¡¯t be found by anyone, especially when it had heard Maya¡¯s call.


    ¡°When Maya returned home two days ago, and told me that she hadn¡¯t seen you both after you guys had gone sight seeing in the forest, wasn¡¯t able to even perceive your scents again.. I had known something must had gone wrong. That¡¯s why I brought my old friend along.¡± Melvina replied.


    But Derek hadn¡¯t been listening really. His mind had stopped when he heard the ¡®two days ago.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think it was up to an hour or two, since he had been conversing with the apparition.


    ¡°Two¡­ days??¡± He finally stuttered out in disbelief. ¡± We hadn¡¯t been here that long.¡± He added, looking from his mother, to the apparition who looked bored already.


    ¡°You were sucked into a vortex.¡± Maya answered, with a shrug. She had almost gone berserk, when she hadn¡¯t been able to find them or perceive their scents. She had shifted, letting Sia out, to run around the forest twice, but nothing. She had howled out in pain, before running back to the pack. She had sworn then to kill her father with her bare hands, if he was the perpetrator of the act.


    When she had told Melvina what happened, the older woman had just sighed before asking her to retell the whole story. They had waited a day more to see whether the duo woulde back. When they hadn¡¯t, her aunt had gone off to meet her old friend she had said, who turned out to be a witch. Her uncle had just kept his anger in check after hearing the news, eager to see the girl who had got Derek tripping. They hadn¡¯t told him that the human  was Derek¡¯s mate.


    ¡°A vortex??¡± Derek asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah. We are not actually on Earth now. Just in a kinda space in time.¡± Maya replied, shocking Derek the more. He had a lot of questions, but he knew they would have to wait till they got home. All he wanted now was his little witch. He needed to get her out of that apparition¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Okay¡­ what happened?¡± Melvina asked, prompting him to talk. She still didn¡¯t understand what Azeera was doing in their regions. The apparatition shouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°It said it wanted Emma.¡±


    ¡°What!!¡± Melvina and Maya screamed in disbelief at the same time, startling Alpha Peter. Since he heard the news of his son missing, since he went on the journey with them, allowing his mate to take the lead since this was her turf, he has been in deep thoughts on why a phanthom was interested in his son, and the human that got his son tripping, even into trouble.


    He couldn¡¯t be happier that the phantom was only interested in the human, whichy like dead in its arms. But he didn¡¯t understand why his mate was so concerned about the redhead too, his neice too. Who was the human? He thought, staring at the redhead again. The redness of her hair reminded him of She, but then, she couldn¡¯t be her daughter. She was gone, and the girl was a human; a mere human who got his son tripping. He couldn¡¯t wait for next two weeks when he would turn 18. Maybe then, his head would be out of the clouds.


    ¡°Azeera, what is happening? Why do want the human girl?¡± Melvina asked the apparition, which startled Derek. He didn¡¯t know that apparitions had names.


    ¡°You think she is a human too?¡± Azeera asked, repeating the question it had asked Derek earlier.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Or Don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s not one of us.¡± Melvina stated, still bewildered by the turn of events. An apparitioning for a human? What impossibility! She thought.


    ¡°Okay, if you so.¡± Azeera replied, cackling again at the dumbness of the people around her.


    No way was the girl in her arms a human.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was, but she was sure that Leonarya wouldn¡¯t trouble herself because of a mere human.


    ¡°Yes. So give her back.¡± Melvina said, indicating with her hands for the being to drop her son¡¯s mate down on the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Melvina.¡± Azeera replied, holding Emma tighter, as she saw the witching closer. She wasn¡¯t really scared of the witch, but she couldn¡¯t underestimate her. Witches were cunning with all sorts of tricks up their sleeves.


    ¡°Why?¡± Melvina asked, not understanding the matter a bit. Even if it wanted a human, why Emma?


    ¡°Leonarya wants her.¡± Azeera replied, causing Melvina, her friend, and Peter to gasp in shock.


    ¡°Leonarya??¡± Melvina¡¯s friend asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.. Leonarya.¡± Azeera replied.


    ¡°Who is Leonarya?¡± Derek and Maya asked simultaneously, staring at the adults in their midst.


    ¡°Leonarya is the queen of the southern witches.¡± Alpha Peter replied, disbelief still coating his voice.

 PAYING A DEBT

    ¡°Queen of the witches..?¡± Maya and Derek croaked out, their eyes widening in disbelief. What the hell was the queen of witches want with Emma?


    ¡°Did she say why she wanted the human?¡± Melvina asked the apparition, wanting to get to the bottom of the issue already.


    ¡°No, She didn¡¯t. She just gave me the message to get her.¡± Azeera replied.


    ¡± Okay. But you have to let her go. Just tell Leonarya that you didn¡¯t see her.¡± Melvina said, drawing closer to the apparition.


    ¡± You know I can¡¯t. Leonarya doesn¡¯t tolerate failure, and she knows I never fail in my mission.¡± Azeera stated, gearing up to zoom away.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care.¡± Melvina replied. There was no way she was letting the apparition take away her son¡¯s mate. Knowing her son he might go beserk, forever.


    ¡°You have to.¡± Azeera stated determinedly.


    ¡°You owe me.¡± Melvina said, remembering the event of more than twenty years ago, when she had still been a teenager. She had saved the phantom from annihtion in an unlikely way, and the ghostly feature which called itself Azeera, has promised a debt to her, anytime, anywhere, anything at all.


    The apparition floated up as if to go away, but then stopped. Phantoms don¡¯t break their promises.


    ¡°Okay.¡± It muttered in a lowly voice, before dropping a still sleeping Emma on the grassynd.


    ¡°Thanks Azeera.¡± Melvina said, sighing in relief, not missing the shade of happiness which appeared on her son¡¯s and Maya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± Azeera stated.


    ¡°Keep her out the forest and sinister ces. I don¡¯t think Leonarya is the only one searching for her.¡± It added.


    ¡± Why do you say so? She is just a human.¡± Alpha Peter said, getting closer to Emma¡¯s body. He could have sworn that she was She¡¯s daughter, but then, she was a human. But they still looked so much alike. He thought, noting her reddish hair and pale white skin. He wondered if his mate knew more about the human; she seemed so protective of her. He would have to ask herter. But again, he wondered whether his brother had an inkling about this too. His brother was always on the bad side.


    ¡°That¡¯s what y¡¯all say.¡± Azeera said, startling them all.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melvina¡¯s friend who was a witch asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. Time will tell.¡± It said, before zooming off in a sh.


    An eerie silence dropped in the forest, immediately the apparatition zoomed off. Everyone was lost in their thoughts.


    Alpha Peter still ruminating on the uncanny resemnce between the human girl and his best friend then, She and why the witches were interested in her.


    Melvina thinking on the strange things happening around the human at this time, and she deciding to look into the human¡¯s history further.


    Maya, still shocked about the turn of events. Emma was her friend from the Florida. A human. Why was her life getting moreplicated? The human wouldn¡¯t like this if she awoke from her sleep. She thought.


    Derek. Derek was just happy that his little witch was okay, but he was a little bit unsure, about going over there, where shey like dead, to pick her up. His dad might get suspicious. He didn¡¯t want that; he already knew that he had enough questions awaiting him when they got home.


    Maya should go pick her up already. He thought, squeezing and unsqueezing his hand in impatience, wrestling and contending with his wolf in his mind. Maru was  pushing him on to pick their mate. She might catch a cold. It said.


    And Melvina¡¯s friend? She thought that there was no way Emma was a human. She didn¡¯t know how or why she thought so. But her guts  told her so. And her guts were never wrong. And also, there¡¯s Leonarya. Leonarya, one of the most strongest witches, and she wanted the redhair? Something big was really on. She decided to do the research herself, and perhaps tell her friend, Melvina. She knew the same thing was going on in her mind too. They had to know more about the human.


    ¡°Lydia, aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Alpha Peter said to the witch, breaking the thick silence.


    He needed to get to the familiar ces of his Pack. He didn¡¯t like this ce. It reminded him of things he didn¡¯t want to remember now, or anytime soon.


    ¡°Sure, Peter. Let¡¯s go people.¡± Lydia said, before muttering incoherent words, and creating a vortex which will suck them back to the normal time frame of the earth. Each wondered on how many more days they had spent unknowingly in this space of time.


    When the vortex sucked them all in, Derek saw that they appeared few metres from where he and his little witch was smooching. The rememberance of that event got his groin area tightening again. Turning away his face from there to his little witch whoid limp in his cousin¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t wait for her to wake up. He also promised to protect her no matter the costs. The witches, the phanthoms or whatever, were not going to take her away from him.


    He also noticed that his beta and gamma were with some other people in the forest, like in wait for them. He could see his father¡¯s beta, Clem¡¯s father, and ire.


    He sighed as he watched Clem and Shane looking at him and then Emma, inquisitively. He knew he owed them the story  of what had transpired in the forest. He needed their help too.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    He heard Clem¡¯s father ask.


    ¡°My good friend.¡± His mother replied, making him to breathe out in relief. He owed his mother one.


    ¡°She is a human.¡± ire¡¯s mother stated, her mouth turning up in disbelief and disgust.


    ¡°Clearly.¡± Melvina stated, not understanding why the beta¡¯s mate had hated her ever since she came into the pack as a rogue.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Clem¡¯s father threw another question.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Alpha Peter said


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pack house first .¡± He added, before walking away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How many days did we stay out?¡± Maya asked Shane, when she got to him, transferring Emma to his hands, ignoring her cousin¡¯s growl of discontent.


    ¡°Three days.¡± Shane replied, carrying Emma firmly in his hands.  He thought the human was looking paler than usual. What had happened? He thought, shrinking away, as he caught Derek throwing heated res his way.

 MEMORY LOSS

    Emma woke up with a throbbing headache. What the hell happened had happened? She thought, trying to stand up from where sheid, but to no avail. It was like she was stuck to the bed, her hands and legs were too weak to remove. She tried to recall what had happened, anything to give her a clue why she felt like death, but nothing came to her mind; execpt the pain that struck her head as she tried to remember.


    ¡°Aah..¡± She whispered softly, trying to curtail the pain.


    She strained her neck afterwards, to take a look around her environment and the bed. They weren¡¯t hers. Where the hell was she? She thought, trying again to sit up, but again weakness assailled her from all points.


    What the hell? She whispered, not being able to shout or talk properly. Her throat was very dry. She was thirsty.


    ¡°Anyone there?¡± She whispered, her voice, all cranky and throaty. She needed water, and food. Lots of it. She didn¡¯t think she had ever felt this kind of hunger. She thought.


    ¡°Anyone there?¡± She tried again, trying to lean from the thin bed. It was three times lesser than hers at home. She wondered where she was. Taking note of the white washed walls and towering ceilings, she thought she had an inkling of where she was. At Melvina¡¯s house.


    But how did she get here? She thought, rubbing soft circles on her forehead.


    A ball rolled into the room, from the open door, and then a young girl ran into the room, in a quest for the rolling ball.


    ¡°Hello..¡± Emma called out weakly to the girl, hoping the little cutie would hear it.


    Fortunately, she did.


    The little girl noticing her, took up her ball before sprinting out of the room.


    Emma hoped she was going to call an adult, perhaps Melvina or Maya. Derek, if the gods were happy with her.


    She sighed in relief as she saw Maya rush into the room  with Melvina, followed by Derek and his two friends.


    Oh the gods are really happy with me. She thought, attempting a weak smile, when they all rushed over to her.


    ¡°Emma.. are you okay?¡± Maya asked, running her fingers gently on her red hair.


    ¡°Yeah, I think. I¡¯m not dead.¡± She replied, staring at all of them, her gaze lingering on Derek. He looked sullen and haggard, again. Did he have feeding issues or what? She thought.


    ¡°Still funny even on as sick bed.¡± Shane muttered, putting up a smile.


    To which Emma chuckled weakly to. Shane was like a brother to her. She liked his vibes.


    Clem? She didn¡¯t understand him sometimes.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Melvina called, getting her attention.


    ¡°Aye ma..¡± She called, touching Maya to let her up, which the Blondie happily did, though gently, not wanting to upset her cousin, who has been on edge since the human was out. The Pack¡¯s doctor had just concluded that she was just sleeping, not being able actually, to know why she hadn¡¯t gotten up after their time at the forest.


    ¡°You hungry?¡± Melvina asked.


    ¡°Very..¡± Emma muttered. ¡°.. thirsty too.¡± She added, touching her throat.


    ¡± Okay, let me get you something.¡± Melvina said, to Emma¡¯s delight, before walking away from the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up guys?¡± She asked, after Melvina left the room. ¡°What happened?¡± She queried, leaning on the bed¡¯s head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Maya asked, voicing out the thoughts of others in the room.


    ¡°No, nothing at all. Should I be able to remember anything? Did anything happen?¡± She asked, sitting up straight, no longer leaning on the bed¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well¡­. not really¡­¡± Maya said, looking at Derek for confirmation, on whether she could fill the human about thetest happenings in her life or not.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Maya. Talk to me.¡± Emma said. She knew that something must have happened. Maya wouldn¡¯t be asking the question if nothing had happened earlier.


    ¡°Nothing happened, Baby.¡± Derek finally said, sitting on her bed, and holding her hands.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She whispered, her voice betraying her. She wanted to shout, then coax the truth out of him. But her throat was too dry.


    ¡°Nothing happened Baby. You need your rest.¡± He stated, massaging her cheeks, staring deeply into her deep green eyes. He had really missed her, and was grateful to the moon goddess that she was awake.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma muttered, hoping her memoryes back to her. Thest thing she could remember wasing to Melvina¡¯s house with Maya. Every other thing was nk.


    Sighting Melvina walking into the room with a tray, she soughed in content. Now she can eat. Perhaps the hunger was keeping the memories away.


    ¡°Here, eat.¡± Melvina stated, dropping the tray on herps.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Emma said sincerely, trailing her eyes over the array of dishes. She emptied the cup of water into her mouth first, quenching her strong thirst. Then went over to the apples.


    ¡°Hummp¡± she moaned, as the fruit¡¯s juice touched her tongue. Just how long has she beenying here? She thought, relishing the taste of the apple on her mouth.


    ¡°So Emma do you remember anything?¡± Melvina asked, causing Emma to drop the half eaten apple on the tray.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Is there something I should?¡± She asked, hoping for her answer to be different from the ones her friends gave her.


    ¡°No, not really. The doctor had said you had a slight amnesia. So I¡¯m just checking in.¡± Melvina said, startling Derek. The doctor hadn¡¯t say nothing about an amnesia. Well, whatever it was, he didn¡¯t it wise for his little witch to know anything. The lesser she knew, the safer she would be.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Emma responded disappointedly. She had been expecting a different answer.


    She knew something was up. Slight amnesia huh? She thought. Her memories will be back, perhaps after this delicious meal.


    ¡°Yeah, so eat up. You need the strength. Your body needs the refill.¡± Melvina stated, about to walk  away.


    ¡± Yeah, thanks Melvina.¡± Emma replied, picking up the apple again.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Melvina responded, walking away.


    ¡°Emma eat up. You¡¯ve been out for a lot of time.¡± Shane sing-sunged, about walking off too.


    ¡± Out a long time? How long?¡± She asked, looking at all of them.


    ¡°Almost a week.¡± Clem replied, causing Emma to shriek.


    ¡± What!¡±

 NOT HALLOWEEN YET

    It has been two days since Emma woke up from her deep slumber, and Derek had never left her side; always with her, even stopping her by the door of the toilet. Sometimes he carried her; nobody knew why, but she limped sometimes. He didn¡¯t let her go to school too.


    He had said that she was still feeble and weak for academic stuff, that she should rest more.


    But today, she would be going home. And although she was happy to have spent enough time with her new friends, Eva included, and Derek; she still yearned for her thefort of her own home, her own space.


    ¡°Emma.. you¡¯re ready?¡± Derek asked, walking into the room she had stayed in since she woke up in their infirmary.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, standing up from the much bigger bed than the one at the infirmary.


    She picked up a scarf which Eva had given her yesterday, stuck it into her denim trousers, actually Maya¡¯s, since hers wasn¡¯t wearable at the moment. She hadn¡¯t even seen it since she had woken up. Melvina had just told her that the pair of her trousers which had worn, and which she couldn¡¯t even remember, was too muddy to be used again. She had just nodded. What else could she do? Her memory of some past events was still blocked out.


    Taking a nostalgic look at the room for onest time, she took in a deep breath, before turning around and walking up to Derek who stood at the room¡¯s entrance, watching her every movement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bear.¡± She said, earning a sweet smile from Derek. Of course she knew he looked the new nickname. ¡®Bear¡¯. She still didn¡¯t know why she chose that to call him.


    ¡°Aye baby. Leggo.¡± Derek stated, holding her by yhe waist as they walked side by side through the hallways.


    ¡°Ohhhh.. What do we have here?¡± She heard Maya call out, when they got to the outer part of the mansion. She turned her neck from side to side, trying to fish out her close friend.


    And when she saw her, she bursted inughter. An action that befuddled Maya. Did she had anything funny on her. She looked down to little Eva who clung to her by her hands. The little girl was trying to hold in aughter.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Shane!¡± She called out to her new buddy, who was also Derek¡¯s gamma.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Shane replied, resting on Derek¡¯s car.


    They were supposed to escort the redhead to her ce. Derek had told them, he and Clem, about everything that had transpired in the forest. They had been suprised and shocked, but had of course, pledged their support, to whatever was necessary to keep the human safe and sound, even if it meant following her around. Actually, they had proposed that one of them would always be with the human at all times.


    ¡°Why are theyughing? Anything I should know about?¡± Maya asked, still confused on why she was an object ofughter.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± Well, Eva decided that your fave would be a good drawing board for her pictures.¡± Shane said, causing all five of them to burst intoughter.


    ¡± E.. v¡­ a..¡± Maya drawled, holding tightly unto the little girl that was trying to loosen her hand from the entanglement, trying to escape.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked, faking a contemptuous anger.


    ¡°I was just bored, and wanted to make Emmaugh.¡± Eva answered, looking at her two feet, still looking cute all the way.


    ¡°And you decided to do that at the expense of my face?¡± Maya asked, bitting her lips.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eva said, causing Maya and the rest to smile. They could never get angry at the baby of the house.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t you use your big brother?¡± Maya asked, thinking that since Derek would be the first to see Emma and pick her up from the room, he should be the one with painted face.


    ¡°You were the closest around. And you had been sleeping.¡± Eva stated, finally letting her tiny hand free from Maya¡¯s clutch.


    ¡°Oh¡± Maya said, lifting up her face to look at her friends and cousin, her eyes lingering on Emma who winked at her, before smiling widely. She wondered what Eva drew on her face. A cup perhaps? She thought, shrugging it off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be moving then.¡± Derek said, swiping his keys with his fingers.


    ¡°Wait..¡± A voice called out, causing the whole lot of them to turn, towards the intruder.


    It was ire.


    ¡°Hey guys.¡± She said, waving at them with a wide smile.


    No one responded, not even Eva. Emma almost felt sorry for her. Almost.


    Clem just stared at her inquisitively. He knew his twin well enough. She wasn¡¯t here for just ¡®hey guys¡¯.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Derek asked, finally breaking the thick silence. He still remembered theirst meeting and conversation. He wondered whether she was were to fufill her threat or something else. He couldn¡¯t care less tho.


    ¡°Well, nothing much. Just want to invite you guys to our birthday party Tomorrow. I didn¡¯t think Clem remembered to tell you guys.¡± ire replied, battling her eyshes at Derek, which Emma found repulsive.


    ¡°And you came to tell us yourself?¡± Maya questioned, not trusting ire¡¯s statement one bit. They would have known about still, tomorrow even, if she hadn¡¯te; and she knew that. Maya knew that she (ire) knew that. So what¡¯s with the exaggerated courtesy? She thought, folding her arms.


    ¡°Yes .¡± ire replied, her stic smile still in ce as she turned to face Maya. And when she did, she bursted outughing.


    ¡°What the hell Maya! Halloween is not yet around.¡± She stated, stillughing.


    ¡°Well, it is for me.¡± Maya said, keeping her dignity and firm face intact.


    ¡°Ohhhh, I see.¡± ire muttered, before turning back around to face Derek. She almost snorted as she saw Emma whisper something into Derek¡¯s ear. Well, the human could enjoy it while itsts. She thought, remembering the n that she had put into ce with her mother, in the early hours of today.


    ¡°We will be there.¡± Shane stated after a while of silence, where he noticed his friend¡¯s sister staring daggers at the redhead.


    ¡°Okay Shane.¡± ire replied, staring at all of them once again, before walking away through the same path she hade from.


    ¡°Sorry Clem.. no offense.. but your sister is weird.¡± Shane said, offering an apologetic nce to Clem, who just shrugged it off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±  Eva mouthed to Maya, who smiled reassuringly to the little girl that she was there for her.


    ¡°Wheew, let¡¯s go.¡± Derek said, taking Emma by the hand, not wanting to dwell on the weirdness of his beta¡¯s twin.


    And so they trouped into the car, one by one, including Eva who had managed sessfully to convince Emma to show her, her home.

 BIRTHDAYS

    ¡°So Clem, tomorrow is your birthday.. Huh?¡±


    Emma asked, turning her head to the backseat where the trio sat with Eva. Derek had insisted that she stay with him in the front seats of the car.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Clem, who had Maya sitting between Shane and he, replied; though still thinking and trying to understand why his sister hade to issue a personal invitation to them all. She had never done it before, well except to Derek, every year.


    But this that she had done today? There must be something she is nning to do. He hoped it was something that he could get her out of, if it didn¡¯t go as she had nned. No matter what, she was still his sister, his twin.


    ¡°Cool. Happy birthday in advance.¡± Emma said, with a smile, happy that they were talking again. Ever since when he had caught her and Derek smooching by the corridor on one of the school days, he had stopped talking to her, except on that night she had gotten drunk, the night where he kissed her. Now, she couldn¡¯t even remember what his lips tasted like. She didn¡¯t care though. She had Derek, and the guy did drive her crazy already.


    But it was good, they were talking again. He had actually been the first person to give a smile when she hade to the county for the first time.


    ¡°Thanks Emma.¡± Clem replied, knowing that very soon, he wouldn¡¯t be calling her that. Very soon, he would be calling her Luna, if things worked out in favour of his friend and Alpha.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Emma said, bit before she could turn away back, to look straight ahead, she was called back into the region of the back seat by Eva.


    ¡°Emma, my birthday was on April!¡± The little girl shouted, smilingly and shaking happily on Maya¡¯sps.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s beautiful. Eva. Did you eat lots of cake?¡± Emma asked, genuinely interested in the little girl¡¯s life.


    ¡°Yeah! Mom baked a lot.¡± Eva replied, giving Emma, a toothy smile.


    ¡± Oh wow. You enjoyed totally. So sad I missed it.¡± Emma said, putting up a sad face.


    ¡± Oh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Eva said, chuckling. ¡°You will be around for my big brother¡¯s own.¡± She added, ncing at Derek, and winking at him through the rear mirror. To which Derek sighed. Sometimes he wondered whether his little sister was just five years old, or more.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Emma asked, making Maya chuckle alongside Shane and Eva, her voice going at a higher octave, but not enough to be called a shout.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eva answered, adjusting herself properly on Maya¡¯sps.


    ¡°When is it?¡± Emma asked, very curious to know the date; so that she could start preparing and saving up for his birthday present. She already had something in mind, but it would cost a lot, since her father has blocked her ounts, promising to unblock it, if she started behaving properly. Well she is now. She thought, seeing that she hadn¡¯t caused any trouble yet.


    ¡°Next week.¡± Eva replied, with a smile.


    ¡°Waoh, that¡¯s near.¡± Emma said, turning a bit to nce at her boyfriend. He was facing straight ahead, you would think he wasn¡¯t hearing or paying attention to what was been said in the car. But of course, he was.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma added, deciding to call her sister immediately she got home. They had a lot to talk about; also bracing herself up for a reprimand from her sister. They hadn¡¯t spoken since the ss quiz day, and worse, she had hung up on her.


    Well they were close sisters. She thought. Everything would be sorted out.


    ¡°So what will you get for him?¡± Eva whispered, bringing her head closer to her, as if in a conspiracy, even though her words were still heard by everyone in the car.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t presents surprises?¡± Emma teased the little girl,ughing as the little beauty snorted and looked away to the window as if bearing a grudge.


    ¡°Maya, when is yours?¡± She asked Maya, trying to hold in herughter when the Blondie looked up to answer her question.


    And of course Maya noticed.


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing.¡± She stated, causing Shane to scoff.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t she? You look like an unpaid clown.¡± Shane cited, causing everyone in the car to burst intoughter, including Derek.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Maya mentioned, a bit annoyed with Shane¡¯s description.


    ¡°But seriously Maya, have you seen your face?¡± Emma asked, still smiling.


    ¡°Nope, but it couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± Maya askedContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shane replied before Emma could, causing Maya to scoff.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you¡­ Jerk.¡± She said, emphasizing the J word.


    ¡°Well I am better than someone who ¡­¡± Shane was saying, when Derek interrupted him.


    ¡°Enough of the banter. You too always fight like cats and dogs.¡± He said, still looking straight ahead


    ¡°Well, she started it.¡± Shane said, making Maya roll her eyes.


    ¡°Childish.¡± She said, while ying with Eva¡¯s ck hair.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Emma drawled, staring at Maya questionly.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Maya drawled back, making Emma sigh.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Emma stated.


    ¡°What question?¡± Maya asked, wanting to tease the human who had beenughing at her earlier, ignoring the looks she was getting from Clem and Shane.


    ¡°Maya!¡± Emma screamed, witholding augh, even though the crinkles that appeared when oneughed, was quite visible on her face.


    ¡°Yes, baby.¡± Maya said, breaking into bouts ofugh when she saw Derek¡¯s face through the rear mirror. For godsake she was his cousin, and didn¡¯t do females.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Emma asked, obviously voicing the thoughts of the other three in the back seat.


    ¡°You should have seen your boyfriend¡¯s face when I called you baby.¡± Maya said, causing Shane and Clem tough. They now understood the situation.


    ¡°Derek..¡± Emma muttered, turning away from the back seaters to look at her boyfriend. He was still looking up ahead, his face nd of any emotions.


    ¡°Hmm..¡± she hummed, before turning back to those at the back.


    ¡°So Maya, when is your birthday?¡± She asked, hoping that her friend would cooperate this time.


    ¡°It was on July.¡± Maya finally said with a shrug, remembering that, herst birthday had been like every other day. No cakes or candles, except that her mother prepared her favorite meal.


    ¡°Oh, nice. What about you Shane?¡± Emma asked, facing the most funny of her friends.


    ¡°Last month.¡± He replied, giving her a wink, which caused her to smile, and caused Derek to growl. Obviously he had been listening to their conversation, and watching them through the rear mirror.


    ¡°So what about you?¡± Maya asked, drawing in the attention of the rest, Derek especially.


    ¡°Next month. I¡¯m an October born.¡± Emma replied.

 BIRTHDAYS II

    Maya smiled as Emma mentioned her birth month; it seemed there would be lot of celebrations this season. She thought. Clem and his twin tomorrow, her brother, the next two days, then her cousin. Funny how they were born days apart, each one of them.


    Remembering her brother¡¯s birthday, got her having mixed feelings. On one hand, she is happy that little Jeremy was adding one year, and on the other hand, she would have to be there for his big day, since he was turning 18, which meant that she would see her mate, Leo.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± She heard Sia, her wolf say.


    She shook her head negatively. She didn¡¯t think it would end well. She didn¡¯t think that the evil effects of the panjyo potion have been wiped out yet. She didn¡¯t think that her mate would be able to recognize her still. Rather, what filled her thoughts at the moment was the fact that her ex best friend, Zoe, would be having a good time with her own mate. She wondered if Zoe had found her mate. She wished that the girl would. Perhaps if she had, she wouldn¡¯t look at Leo, her mate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope still.¡± Sia said, and Maya just nodded. In two days time, she would get her answer. She already felt nervous and ufortable.


    ¡°October born eh..¡± Shane said, causing Maya to break off from her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Emma, would you celebrate it?¡± Little Eva asked, her eyes brimming with excitement, already calcting the number of cookies and the amount of cake she would eat. She hoped Emma would celebrate it at their house.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Emma replied, not really sure. At Florida, she would have celebrated it surely. Her sister, Amelia, would take over the preparations. Last year on her birthday, her sister had taken her for a skydive, after escaping from the throng of her friends which hade to wish her well, or well perhaps,pare their houses and jewelries to hers. The skydive had thrilled her up then, but it hadn¡¯t ended well enough. She had encountered a crazed woman, who foiled her happiness. She still remembered the mysterious event.


    It had been some minutes pass two pm, and she had been entertaining her friends in her sitting room with the pastries that her mother had ordered to celebrate her day, when she had gotten a text from her sister.


    ¡°Come out to the park.¡± It had read. Quite short for a text of her sister¡¯s, but she had honoured it, and excused herself from her friends, while telling one of the house helps to see to the needs of them, that she would be back soon. Well, she had thought that she would be, perhaps in the next twenty to thirty minutes, with the thought that her sister had only wanted to give a birthday present.


    She had gotten to the park, which was still brimming with people; parents with their children, then couples. Scanning the park tro and fro, she had seen Maya waiting at a bus stand, and with the way her eyes were moving across the park, she had known that her sister was also waiting and searching out for her; since she had earlier texted that she was at the pack, about five minutes ago.


    She had walked up to her sister from behind, before covering her eyes with her two hands.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Her sister had said, chuckling andughing, while touching her hands tentatively, trying to remove it.


    She hadughed too, crossing her arms by her sister¡¯s neck, before asking why she had wanted to see her here, instead of at home; and that afterall, they had been together since morning, before she herself, had left the house to God knows where.


    And Amelia had taken her hands in hers, before dragging her into a car which she had ter found out had been waiting for some time. It had been a hired car.


    She had questioned her sister for more than an hour, on where they had been going to, but her sister had been mute, making silly jokes that weren¡¯t even in tune with her questions.


    When the car had finallye to a stop at a skiing resort, she had screamed, why hugging her sister intermittently.


    Her sister had taken one of the things in her bucket list up, and fufilled it. Skydiving.


    It had gone well. She had joined four others in the dive. It was fearful at first, but exhrating. She had gone after to see her sister who had refused to join them, since she was scared of heights.


    But as her sister had excused herself to go to the restroom, a woman, perhaps in her mid fifties, dressed in a long ck gown, came up to her, and screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. The girl is alive. The realms would be saved. Come with me!¡± The woman had said, before suddenly grabbing her hand forcefully trying to drag her to God knows where.


    She had tried to reason out with the woman whom she thought must be a psycho, or who must have mistaken her for someone else, but to no avail. The woman kept shouting, and the luck she had experienced was that not much people were in the lobby. The few had just stared on, not understanding what was happening, and not making an attempt to aid her.


    She had in a fit of anger and embarrassment, snatched her hand away from the aged woman, who had staggered a bit, but did not fall.


    ¡°You will die, if you don¡¯t follow me now!!¡± The woman had shouted, trying to hold her hands again, but she had swatted her hands, before turning away and running off from the crazed woman. She had told Amelia who hadughed it off, citing that perhaps the woman had a mental disorder of some sorts.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will celebrate it.¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. She had zoned out again.


    ¡°What were you thinking about baby?¡±  Derek asked, taking his eyes off from the road for a second.


    ¡± Birthdays.¡± She replied, putting up a smile.

 BURGLARY

    The car came to a halt finally at the white bungalow; Emma¡¯s house.


    A smiling Emma came out of the car, before Derek could rush over as a gentleman to open up her door.


    She was home.


    ¡°Finally..¡± Maya sighed, bringing up Eva from herps, allowing the little girl to scoot over to the space which Shane¡¯s immediate exit out of the car had created, so that she could step down from the car.


    Together, they all walked away from the car, towards the front porch of the house, with Emma leading the way, since she was the one with the locks of the house.


    But when Emma got to the door, her eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Her door had been unlocked already, and there was no knob either. Her house has been broken into.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called, turning away from the door to her boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes. What happened?¡± Derek asked, stepping closer to her, noting the look of fright on her face.


    ¡°The door..¡± She stuttered, pointing towards the white washed door.


    ¡°What happened to the door?¡± Maya asked, stepping around Eva to where Derek was.


    The both walked up to the door, and saw that it had already been opened.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Emma asked the duo, wondering why it seemed everything unknown to her was happening all at once. First, she slept deeply for over a week at Melvina¡¯s ce, then she lost her memories for reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom; they had told her that she had been hit by an iron ball which a kid had thrown to her unknowingly when ying, and now this.


    Someone, she didn¡¯t know, had broken into her house.


    ¡°Emma, stay here with Eva.¡± Derek said, not giving her a reply to her earlier question, since he too didn¡¯t know what was going on. He nodded to Maya and his two other friends, and they all walked into the house, leaving Emma and Eva outside.


    ¡± Emma, is everything okay? What is happening?¡± Eva asked Emma, clutching tightly to her hands. She had seen the look of worry on the older people¡¯s faces, and knew that something was wrong.


    ¡± Nothing really.¡± Emma replied, not wanting to involve the little girl in her mess.


    ¡°Tell me Emma. I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Eva whined, stomping her right foot on the ground, looking at Emma defiantly.


    Emma hid a smile at the little girl¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Someone broke into my house.¡± She finally said, looking away from the little girl to the front door of her house. She wondered what her friends were doing inside.


    ¡°A thief?? Oh Emma, I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡± Eva said, causing Emma to smile out this time around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother and Maya would deal with the thief soonest.¡± The little girl added, pressing Emma¡¯s hands in reassurance.


    ¡± Yeah. Thanks Eva. You are a good friend.¡± Emma said, knowing that it would please the girl no great deal to be counted as a friend of the grown-ups, not just as a baby sister.


    ¡± You¡¯re wee!¡± Eva shouted, showing off all her teeth with a smile, causing Emma to smile too.


    She waited for some minutes, and still, Derek, Maya, Shane and Clem hadn¡¯te out yet.


    She decided to go in. What could go wrong? She thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She finally said to Eva, her patience already worn out, clutching her little hand tight.


    ***


    The sitting room was in disarray as Emma stepped into the house with Eva.


    ¡°Ohoo, What happened here?¡± Eva asked, scanning the entire sitting room. The couches were scattered, and their materials, all inside out, and the middle table wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    It startled Emma. She didn¡¯t that there would be theives in this county she was starting to like.


    Staring around, she noticed that the whole set of things wereplete, nothing was missing.


    She went into her room, and the other room. It was the same story. Everything was scattered. Her clothes had been thrown out from their boxes, and the wardrobe. Her bed was scattered. Her books included.


    But everything was stillplete. She checked for herst earnings in the book which she had slotted them into, that had been flung to the other side of the room; but the money was still there. Complete, untouched.


    What had the thief been searching for? She thought, dropping the philosophy book on her reading table.


    ¡°Where is Maya and the others? Where is my brother?¡± Eva asked, breaking Emma off from her thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied, noting that she hadn¡¯t seen the others around yet. Where had they gone to?


    ¡°Let¡¯s check at the backyard.¡± She said, holding Eva¡¯s hand, and stepping around the debris in her room, walking off to her back yard.


    ***


    The back yard was nothing much to the sight, except the usual veiw of the thick forest.


    Staring at the forest, and contemting whether to go in or not, an imagery shed through Emma¡¯s mind, causing her to cry out in pain, as her brain hurt.


    She had seen herself arguing with Maya and Derek in a thick forest, which Maya had called enchanted.


    ¡°Emma, are you okay?¡± Eva asked, worried about the older girl who was bent over in pain. Worse, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was her brother and her cousin when you needed them? She thought, staring anxiously at Emma.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma said, after some minutes had passed, after the pain had subsided. She raised up her head, which had been swung over in pain some minutes ago, staring at the forest.


    Something happened there. She thought.


    She knew what she had seen in her mind.


    It was a memory.


    She racked her head, trying to find more bits of it, but to no avail.


    Her mind was nk, again.


    But she was sure of one thing; they had lied to her again. The whole lot of them, except the little girl besides her anyways. They had all lied, including her boyfriend,  Derek.

 SEARCHING FOR CLUES

    Derek¡¯s eyes darted tro and fro therge expanse of the forest, as he stood akimbo, looking for whatever or whomever had broken into his little witch¡¯s house; looking for a clue or something that would give him a hint of what had happened at his mate¡¯s ce.


    When he and his cousin, with his beta and gamma, had walked into the house which looked disarranged and totally scattered, he had known that someone had been in the home, searching for something.


    But what could that be? He thought. What possibly can a human have that the queen of witches was searching for her?; and now her house has been ransacked, turned upside down.


    Did his little witch steal anything?


    He shook his head negatively. It wasn¡¯t possible. She had just moved in here and hadn¡¯t even stayed for a month.


    So what was really the problem? He thought, scratching an itchy spot on his long hair.


    ¡°Derek..¡±


    He turned, as he heard his cousin¡¯s voice. Hopefully she might have gotten something.


    ¡°Any clues left behind?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Maya replied tiredly. They have been searching the forest area around Emma¡¯s house for two hours now, and still nothing.


    She looked up, towards the northern area of the zone, and saw Shane and Clem walking up to them. She hoped that their answers to Derek¡¯s uing question would be positive.


    ¡°Any luck? Any clues left behind?¡± Derek asked the duo, who still seemed startled at the turn of events and happenings around the only human in their pack region.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    Clem and Shane replied respectively, shaking their heads at the same time to enforce their statements.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand though. We have to tell Melvina.¡± Maya stated, knowing that this piece of information would be beneficial to Melvina¡¯s quest for Emma¡¯s connection with the queen of the witches in the south.


    ¡°Yeah, we have to.¡± Shane agreed, knowing that this one was out of their reach to solve alone. They still had the pack trainings to get serious with, because of the uing pack war, that he hoped wouldn¡¯t ur. He wasn¡¯t an ardent fan of war. There would be too many casualties; and he didn¡¯t like or want that.


    But till then, they still had to train. They should leave Emma¡¯s issue to Melvina.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek concurred, seeing reasons with his friends. His mother and her friend who was also a witch, would know what to say about thetest development.


    But for now, he had to find out what he could say to his mate to calm her down, or better still, live with them at the Pack¡¯s main house, that is, if his father would allow it.


    When his little witch had slipped into that slighta, he had noticed that one night, his father had stepped out of the room where she had been kept to heal up. He hadn¡¯t know why, and hadn¡¯t asked why. He hadn¡¯t even let his father see him, to avoid questions about his mate, which he was sure that the older man had. Later that night, he had told his mother, who had brushed it off as curiosity, but had also told him to be careful with his association with Emma, at least till his birthday, when he turned 18.


    ¡°We should be heading back to Emma¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been away for long? It¡¯s more than two hours already.¡± Clem opined, knowing how inquisitive the human could be.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Derek noted. They had to be going.


    ¡°Any ideas on what to tell her about the burry?¡± He asked, as they all started heading back to Emma¡¯s house.


    ¡± Well¡­..¡± Maya stuttered, trying to think of a suitable story again.


    ¡°Just tell her that it must have been the work of some robbers, who had gotten to her house by some kind of ill luck; or whatever along that line.¡± Clem suggested, cutting Maya short.


    An act though done harmlessly by Clem who meant nothing but just to provide a solution to the present issue,  infuriated Maya a little bit.


    She thought that Clem had silenced her, consciously.


    ¡°But nothing was actually missing.¡± Shane cited, folding his arms on his chest. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she notice that?¡± He questioned further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that she doesn¡¯t notice.¡± Clem said, putting his hands in the front pockets of his ckbat shorts.


    ¡°She will. Emma will.¡± Maya chanted, moving a step faster than the rest. She needed to wash her face.


    When she had beheld herself in the mirror in Emma¡¯s bathroom, while searching for any clues the intruder might have left behind, she had screamed, causing Derek, Shane and Clem to rush into the bathroom, thinking that perhaps she was in trouble.


    They had sighed, hiding theirughs since they were faced with a more important tedious task, before walking out of the bathroom, leaving her to stare and cuss at Eva¡¯s work of art on her face.  There were lines, and circles, and painted blocks, cups, in small and big sizes; pencils and some alphabets. She looked like a painted moron, worser than a clown, and uglier than a duck.


    ¡°What the hell..¡± she had muttered, before snatching a ck cloth that had been thrown carelessly near the bathroom¡¯s entrance, to wipe the colourings off her face for the moment, noting to wash them offter. Also promising to deal with the little Eva in her own funny way, when this search was done.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Clem asked, pointing towards a shiny object on the ground, few meters away from them. They hadn¡¯t noticed it while they wereing out, perhaps due to their hastiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Derek said, walking tentatively towards the object of attention, with the others.


    When he paused in his steps, and picked it up, he found out it was a shiny ne, decorated with tiny orbs of diamonds; it¡¯s most significant feature was the shape of a ck quarter moon in the middle, held in the center by the orbs, although in a sharp contrast.


    ¡°A ne?¡± Shane queried, staring at the ne which he had never seen its kind before.


    ¡°It is not a normal ne.¡± Maya muttered, staring keenly at the object of attention. ¡°It might have dropped off from the intruder. Melvina would know what to do. Let¡¯s go. Emma would be waiting.¡± She stated, before walking off, expecting the rest to follow her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 MI’LADY

    With Eva¡¯s little help, Emma managed to arrange her books and clothes in order, which had been strewn around earlier.


    They were picking up her make up kit contents which were lying down idly on the floor, when Derek and Maya stepped into their room. They were back, finally, after more than two hours.


    ¡°Any luck on who did this?¡± She asked with a nk face, not wanting them to know that she had regained a bit of her memory pack. Since they had chosen to not trust her, and lie to her; she had promised to do the same. Two can y the game. She had thought then.


    ¡°Not really. Must have been some robber or thief.¡± Maya replied, looking around the room, and seeing the improvement in its order.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma said. ¡°Am I still safe here?¡± She asked, wanting to act normally like a person whose house had just been burrized; she didn¡¯t want them go catch on, on her aloofness or perhaps the fact that she doesn¡¯t really trust their words again.


    There was no way she was leaving her house. She was staying whether they replied her question in affirmative or not.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. I can be staying with you for few nights, you know, forpany, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± Maya replied with a smile.


    ¡°That will be wonderful. Thank you.¡± Emma stated, happy at least that Maya would be staying here for sometime with her. Although she didn¡¯t trust them, she didn¡¯t want to be alone after such an event happened in her house either. The intruder mighte back again.


    ¡°Can I stay too?¡± Eva asked, blinking her eyshes at Emma, in a bid to plead with her.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emma stuttered, thinking of what to tell her. She didn¡¯t know if Melvina would be okay with it.


    ¡°You can, if mother allows it.¡± Derek said, saving her from giving a reply.


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Eva shouted, her face all smiles, causing them to burst out in gleeful smiles.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright then. That is settled.¡± Maya muttered, picking up a book on the shelf.


    ¡°You can stay over at our ce for tonight though, if you are notfortable here.¡± Derek said, causing Maya to smile into the book she was skimming through. Her cousin was really love-stricken. It¡¯s the mate bond though. She thought.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve inconvenienced you guys these past few days. I don¡¯t want to add to that again. I¡¯m okay staying with Maya, and perhaps Eva, for tonight.¡± Emma stated in a nutshell, with a smile.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Derek replied, with a shrug. He trusted his cousin to take care of his mate.


    ¡°But still¡­¡± Emma mentioned, causing Derek to stare at her keenly, eager to know what she had to say.


    ¡°You guys would have to help me clean up the ce. It¡¯s your job. Isn¡¯t it?¡± She queried, teasing him, which caused him tough a bit. He was happy that she wasn¡¯t really rattled, like her counterparts would have been, about the incidence that had happened in her house. She would have been a strong wolf. He thought.


    ¡°It is, mdy.¡± He said, bowing a bit like a knight pledging his love for a maiden. An act which caused Emma to blush inspite of her distrust for him, and Maya to fake a cough, and keep the book she had been skimming through, back into the shelf. She walked up to Eva who had found the disy between Emma and Derek interesting, held her by the hands and took her out of the room; all the whileughing and cussing in her mind at the duo in the room, who were about to go all romantic on themselves, even before her little cousin.


    Emma smiled, while blushing crazily when she watched Maya stroll out of the room with a recluctant Eva.


    ¡°Must you have replied like that?¡± She asked, walking up to the wall, and reclining on it.


    ¡°Yes. Is there anything wrong in addressing my baby like that?¡± Derek asked, stepping closer to her, igniting a certain heat she hade to love and crave for.


    ¡°Little Eva was here.¡± Emma cited, trying to sound stern, but failing miserably; as a huge smile coated her lips.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, babe. If I had perhaps kissed you in front of her, then you might have had a im to scold me.¡± Derek defended, circling her tiny waist with his hands.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± Emma called, as the heat rose up from her belly, coating her cheeks with blushes, and making her windy.


    ¡°Mmmh¡± Derek hummed, already dropping a short soft kiss on her neck.


    ¡°We havepany.¡± Emma said, wanting to stop, but still reluctant to do so.


    ¡°¡­ in the sitting room.¡± Derek included, trailing kisses round her neck.


    ¡°I have to clean up the house. You have to help too.¡± Emma stated, wanting to prevent a kiss from happening. She didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed if someone walked in on them.


    ¡°They are already on it.¡± Derek replied, dropping a kiss on her lips, his forehead resting on hers. He was actually referring to his beta and his gamma, who he had told immediately they had entered back into her ce, to help clean up and tidy the ce. It was their other work after all.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma muttered, biting her deep pink lips as she thought of another excuse to give, an action which tore thest shred of Derek¡¯s control on his emotions.


    He sharply put one of his hands, the right one on the back of her head while the other, the left hand trailed fastly down to her butt, holding it firm and pulling her closer to him, as he meshed their lips together, their tongues falling in love with each other.


    He stopped suddenly, when she shouted in pain, breaking away from the kiss sharply, as she held her head in her hands, her face contorted in pain.


    ¡°Baby, what is it?¡± He asked, hugging her to himself, aware that the others had rushed into the room, because of her scream.

 REMEMBERING

    Emma blinked her eyes repeatedly, as if trying to clear an invisible fogying idly in her head, as she held unto Derek¡¯s shirt, waiting for the pain wracking her brain to subside.


    ¡°Are you okay, Emma?¡± She heard Eva asked for the hundredth time as the others, and slightly nodded, not wanting to cause the little girl to worry.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like the little girl saw this little action of hers, because in the next second, she, the little beauty told Derek and the others about what had happened earlier, when they had been out searching for the burr.


    ¡°Derek, would Emma really be okay? This is the second time that this is happening.¡± The little girl had said, causing her older counterparts to gasp in suprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She asked, when she noticed that they were just looking at her like she had muttered an impunity.


    ¡°You can ask her, if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She muttered, folding her little arms across the chest, not entirely pleased on not being taken serious or believed.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Maya said. ¡°We would have to wait for Emma to get herself first.¡± She added, looking at Eva, who just nodded, before moving towards Shane, who carried her up to sit on hisps since he was sitting down.


    Derek heard what his sister had said, believed her actually, but was still skeptical about it. When had it happened? Was it before they came back? His little witch would tell him anything that happens, right? He thought, still holding on to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Emma muttered, dropping her right hand from her head, and taking a step away from the hug.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Derek asked, holding her cheeks with his two hands, while staring into her eyes deeply, as if he could read her mind.


    ¡°I want to sit down first.¡± Emma replied, not really answering his question. She didn¡¯t want to tell him that she had gotten another bit of her memory back.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Of course.¡± Derek rushed, holding her by the hands, and leading her to her big bed.


    ¡°Here, sit.¡± He muttered as he got to the bed, gently making her take a seat on the bed, before sitting close to her, still holding her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma whispered, while thinking of something, not the truth definitely, to say.


    ¡°Emma, what happened? How are you feeling?¡± Maya asked her, immediately she rxed into thefort of her bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really.¡± She replied, taking in  deep breaths, like someone who had just been involved in a marathon race.


    ¡°Eva told us that it had happened before..¡± Derek mention, breaking his statement at the end, while waiting for her reply.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied crisply, wanting to lie down all of a sudden.


    ¡°When was that? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Derek queried, worry totally evident in his voice.


    ¡°Well, after you guys had left Eva and I outside, to go check out the state of my house inside, we waited for quite a while, and when we didn¡¯t see you all, we decided toe in, damning the consequences. When we did, we noticed the disarray in the house. We had been trying to arrange the house, when all of a sudden, I felt a sharp pain in my pain, like someone was trying into my brain.¡± Emma stated, staring at each one of them at intervals, trying to guage their reactions, wanting to know if they bought her story or not.


    When she noticed that they were all listening attentively to her, swallowing and digesting every word she had been saying; she continued.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell you as soon as you guys came in because I was more curious about your findings, and interested on how to rearrange my house; having it mind to let you know especially about it when everything had been arranged and settled.¡± She concluded, heaving out.


    ¡°And that was the same thing that happened few minutes ago? The feeling of your mind being vited or broken into?¡± Shane queried, finding the statements witchy and scary. He didn¡¯t understand why the witches wanted the redhead that badly. And from what his soon to be alpha, Derek, had said; the phanthom had opined that it was not the only figure searching for the redhead.


    ¡± Yeah, exactly.¡± Emma answered, feeling relieved that they had believed her.


    Her eyebrows piqued in curiosity as she watched them nce at each other apprehensively. It seemed to her, that even her lie, might be a pointer to something that had happened in her house, and why they were lying to her.


    ¡°Oh, Emma..¡± She heard Maya mutter, and shrugged.


    ¡°I will be okay.¡± She stated. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a side effect of the iron ball strike on my head.¡± She added, witholding herself strongly from scoffing at the false information which they had fed her.


    ¡°Yeah, it surely is.¡± They all concurred, making her to almost gag at their falseness.


    ¡°Did you remember anything though?¡± Clem asked further.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± She replied, shaking her head too, even though she had, clearly.


    She had seen the thick forest again, which Maya had called enchanted in thest memory she had recovered. But this time, she had been leaving, going ahead of them to search for them or something, leaving behind Derek and her alone in the thick forest.


    She remembered him trying to making a conversation, but her ignoring him, until he touched her waist. She remembered the ghostly apparition that had zoomed past them. She remembered Derek¡¯s soft kisses on her neck to calm her down, and the delicious grasping of her breasts by him, she remembered that they had kissed repeatedly, she remembered that he had given her the best finger fuck of her life, she remembered that she had wanted to please him too, had wanted to give him a hand job, when suddenly they were interrupted by something.


    She couldn¡¯t ce her on it, that was were the memory stopped. She didn¡¯t know what had stopped their romance halfway. Her mind was nk again. But she didn¡¯t bother racking it like she did before, it woulde by itself, soon. Soon. She thought, still not believing that she had made out with her boyfriend in an open forest, even after seeing an apparition.


    ¡± Oh, okay. Don¡¯t worry Baby. Give it time. You will.¡± She heard Derek say out loud, and cussed him loud in her mind.


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± She replied on the outside, putting up a false smile, as she wondered what else they were hiding from her as she looked at each one of them.

 A VISITOR AT NIGHT

    The time was 7pm already. The darkening of the sky enlightened Maya that it was time to go back to the pack, since she would being back again to sleep over at Emma¡¯s house. She wondered if Derek would stay over too. But she was sure Eva wasn¡¯ting back here, at least for tonight. And it was as if the little girl knew; her face was quite withdrawn, not smiley like the usual, she was hungry too, and that was the only way Maya had been able to convince her into going home; that there wasn¡¯t much food at Emmas¡¯s. The refrigerator in the house needed to be restocked too.


    The house itself had been arranged totally by the total effort of them all, including Eva. The little girl had refused to be cut out of the cleaning process, and so they had allowed her to help Emma pack up her littered belongings.


    The sitting room and the other rooms were now in order, the evidence of a burgry totally erased out.


    Since It has been decided by Derek that he would stay with Emma, until she came back from the pack house with some of her clothes, while also making sure to report urately what had transpired in Emma¡¯s house that day to his mother, from the burry, to the starnge ne, to the sharp throbbing pain his little witch experienced in a while; they set out to leave.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± She had replied, before winking at him and walking away with Eva, Shane and Clem.


    The house, being already cleaned and tidied up made Emma more rxed, seeing that the evidence of the break in had been erasedpletely from her home; the tardiness and disarray were all gone. And that Derek was also with her.


    She waited in her room, reading one of Sydney Sheldon¡¯s novel, ¡®master of the game¡¯, as he tried to prepare something for her to eat. She had told him some minutes ago, that she was hungry; and he hadn¡¯t let her cook for herself.


    Although she was taken to the novel, her senses were still at an alert, knowing that it was possible that the burgrs mighte back again to continue their search for whatever it was that they were searching for. She knew that they hadn¡¯t taken anything. So they weren¡¯t really robbers of those particr sorts in the papers. They had a specific thing in mind that they were searching for. She wished she had an idea of what that could be. It couldn¡¯t be money since her money was stillplete in her books and drawer, even though it had been searched thoroughly, nor her jewelries, since the  jewelry set stillid on her dressing table, not one  jewelry missing.


    A part of her wished she had met up with the intruder. She was really curious, but scared on another side. She was still a new inhabitant year, not yet a month old, and hasn¡¯t caused any trouble, at least not yet.


    A sharp cold air wheezed past her, and she shuddered, looking towards the windows in her room. They were closed.


    So where was the winding from? She thought, as she cast a nce at her door which was also shut.


    No longer interested in the book she was reading, no longer seeing the words there, even though her eyes were fastened on the pages, she dropped it finally on her bed, standing up to take a stretch and walk around the room. Perhaps sleep was creeping in. She thought, hoping that, that was all it was. Sleep making her a little bit unconscious that she now feels windy and cold.


    But as she stood up to stretch her legs a bit, she felt the cold wind again.


    She looked to the window again, but it was firmly shut.


    What was happening? Where was the cold winding from.


    All of a sudden, it was as if the cold wind waspressing itself, and the more it did, the more visible it became to her, until it formed the shape of a white woman like a thickly iced creature.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She muttered, biting her tongue from shouting, holding herself from fainting too. She knew if she did either of the two, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get information. She would still be in the dark. If she shouted, Derek wille over surely, and the iceddy will disappear. Fainting wouldn¡¯t help either.


    She had to stay awake and strong to see this to the full.


    She had to know what it wanted, and why it was here. She had to know about the enchanted forest which she recalled that Maya had digressed from telling her. She didn¡¯t believe in witches and msgic, and all those supernatural stuff, but she was interested to know if they existed.


    Well the figure in front of her which was still transforming into a well endoweddy, already confirmed the ce of unnatural things and phenomena she only read in story books and watched in movies, and she wasn¡¯t interested in knowing more.


    It amazed her that although she was a bit scared by the unnatural feel of her room at the moment, with its chillyness, she didn¡¯t feel threatened by the still forming figure.


    After some minutes or so she thought, the iced figure became fully woman: a beautiful woman with white hair, and a white staff in her hand, in a long white diamond studded gown.


    Enma thought she had never seen so much white in a person, or someone so beautiful.


    She was still admiring the woman, that she didn¡¯t hear when the woman called her by her name the first time.


    ¡°Emma..¡± The woman called again, and this time, Emma heard.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She stuttered, still standing straight like a statue, gazing at the woman.


    ¡°Who.. are.. you..?¡± She asked, trying to be brave for the moment, trying to quit shaking from the cold prating her veins. It was getting colder by the minute. It was like she was in an ice pool as the time ticked by.


    ¡°My name is Zipfara.¡± The woman answered, taking a seat on the chair near the dressing table.

 A VISITOR AT NIGHT II

    Emma stared at the woman nkly, her mouth still open, as the woman crossed her legs, seated on the stool, looking all poise and certain.


    ¡°You should take a seat.¡± Zipfara said, indicating with her thoroughly decorated white staff that Emma should seat back on her bed.


    ¡°We have a lot to talk about.¡± She added, tapping her left foot rhythmically on the tiles floor.


    Emma nodded like a reluctant lizard, before taking a seat, more like dumping herself slowly on the bed. She gulped down her spittle, suddenly thirsty, perhaps due to the drop in temperature in the room.


    ¡°Do you believe in beings, not entirely humans, existing on the earth?¡± Zipfara asked, keeping her staff, reclining slightly on the dresser table, then folding her hands together.


    But Emma was mute. She opened her mouth, then closed it. Her mind still reeling from the scene ying before her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just watched a beautiful woman metamorphose or appear from a gust of cold wind. A woman who knew her name. She couldn¡¯t believe either that she wasmunicating with her.


    ¡± Emma..¡± The woman called again, staring at the redhead who was gaping at her, with her mouth open. She could understand the girl¡¯s suprise, since she had been with the humans since birth, had been trained by them for so long.


    ¡°Ye.. s..¡± Emma finally replied, getting herself back together. She called herself back to order, thinking that there was no way she would be able to get answers to her numerous questions if she was behaving like a sheep saved from drowning in a mighty body of water.


    ¡°Did you hear my first question?¡± Zipfara asked.


    Emma didn¡¯t think she did. She had been too zapped out, too drowned in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t heard the woman¡¯s earlier question.


    ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t..¡± She stuttered out, shaking her head too, as if to emphasize her answer, to avoid a sudden zap of vodoo on herself.


    ¡°I had asked whether you believed in beings, not humans, existing on earth?¡± Zipfara asked, her voice, an octave higher.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I should now, since you just appeared out of thin air.¡± Emma stated, folding her arms across her chest, turning up her lips in defiance. She had misunderstood the woman¡¯s increased voice tone. She had thought that the woman thought her foolish or stupid.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. It will make whatever I want to say more easier.¡± The woman concluded, nodding her head in agreement, staring around the room.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Emma asked, shaking a little bit, the temperature in the room was dropping further. Did this woman think she was an igloo or a resident of the artic or Antarctica, perhaps even Pluto? She thought, knowing that the cold atmosphere was being regted by the woman.


    ¡°Please could you increase the temperature with whatever switch you have? I¡¯m freezing here. I¡¯m not your kind either.¡± She stated, rubbing her hands in an  up and down movements on her arms, in a bid to warm up herself a bit.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Zipfara mentioned, slightly amused by the redhead¡¯s sudden boldness.


    The girl should be though, considering who she was. She thought, staring at the redhead keenly, while taking up her staff from its reclining position on the dressing table.


    She muttered incoherent words, flicking the staff with her thumb, till the room¡¯s temperature became normal.


    But she continued, until Emma raised up her right hand.


    ¡°Stop.¡± She said, feeling a bit hot. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can stop.¡± She repeated, fanning herself with her hands.


    Zipfara just nodded, before keeping her staff back on the dressing table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma stated, grateful that the old woman hadn¡¯t even hurt her like the witches she had read of in story books, and watched in movies.


    ¡°So who exactly are you? And how do you know my name? How do you know my ce? Why are you here? What exactly do you want? Were you the one that broke into my house? She listed off, doubting herst question because this type of being who could emanate out of thin air, didn¡¯t need to break into her house. But she still asked. Hopefully the woman might know of the person or people who actually did it.


    ¡°One question at a time.¡± Zipfara said, smiling. A smile which Emma found enchanting. Did all the older women here have it inmon? She asked within herself. She remembered that she still hadn¡¯t asked Melvina if there was a river that kept the women here youthful and beautiful, the men too. Perhaps after this night, she would, if she survived it. If there was an enchanted forest, then there would be an enchanted river too.


    ¡°Okay. Who are you, and where are you from?¡± She finally asked, crossing her legs.


    ¡°Okay. As I mentioned earlier.. My name is Zipfara. I¡¯m from Ezin. I¡¯m the queen of the witches, except the southern what.¡± Zipfara calmly replied, causing Emma¡¯s mouth to drop open again in suprise.


    ¡°Queen of witches?¡± She croaked out, almost drooling.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zipfara replied. ¡°.. except the southern colony though.¡± She added, with a wistful look on her face.


    ¡°How many colonies are there?¡± Emma asked, her eyes widening as time ticked by.


    ¡°Four. The Northern, The Southern, The Western and The Eastern.¡± Zipfara mentioned, tapping her fingers on herp.


    ¡°So you¡¯re in charge of The Northern, The Eastern and The Western then.¡± Emma muttered, biting her lips.


    ¡°Yeah, except the southern colony. Collectively, the three colonies were called Ezin.¡± Zipfara replied.


    ¡± So What about the Southern colony? Why aren¡¯t you ruling over them, since you already have three colonies?¡± Emma queried.


    ¡± I did, until my best friend deceitfully stole one away.¡± Zipfara answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all have stupid and betraying best friends.¡± Emma murmured, remembering June; her best friend who had cheated with her sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bitch¡¯s name?¡± She asked, startling Zipfara.


    ¡°Leonarya.¡± Zipfara replied. ¡°Her name is Leonarya.¡±


    And suddenly Emma slumped.

 A VISITOR AT NIGHT III

    She had cked out.


    She had cked out, and remembered.


    ¡°Emma.. are you okay?¡± She heard the witch, Zipfara calling unto her, and blinked her eyelids which seemed heavy. How long had she been out? She thought, trying to sit up from the lying position she had been in.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zipfara asked her again, as she helped her sit up properly on the bed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The witch asked, taking a seat on the dressing chair.


    ¡°I cked out.¡± Emma replied with a shrug, unsure if she could trust the woman with what she had seen, and what she was hearing in her head.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Zipfara said, piquing her eyebrows at her.


    ¡°I meant why. Why did you ck out, when I mentioned Leonarya¡¯s name? Have you heard of her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I havn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know nothing.¡± Emma replied, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°You are lying.¡± Zipfara stated, narrowing her eyes at Emma.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Emma pinpointed out.


    ¡°You are. But that won¡¯t help your case.¡± Zipfara mentioned, crossing her legs.


    ¡°My case?¡± Emma queried, wondering how she got involved with witches and phanthoms in the first ce, as the memories assailed her mind. It purified her that these beings existed; beings she thought existed only in storybooks, movies, and forklores. At this rate, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if werewolves and vampires existed too. Too hard to believe!


    ¡°But there is a witch in front of you.¡± Her mind taunted her, reminding her the realness of supernatural beings.


    ¡°Yeah, your case. You should know that you are in danger now.¡± Zipfara said, crossing her arms too.


    ¡°But why am I in danger? I¡¯m just a human from Florida. I¡¯m just here for college!!¡± Emma shouted, tired of the whole events happening around her, getting crazier by the stuff she was hearing in her head. What was happening?


    ¡°Shouting won¡¯t solve the problem. So quit it.¡± The older woman said calmly, irritating Emma the more.


    ¡°Well, it might relieve some stress!!¡± She screamed, causing the woman to smile out widely, exposing her white finely arranged teeth.


    ¡°If you say so then. Shout as you want. But do tell me what¡¯s going on in your mind. I can¡¯t seem to be able to get through.¡± Zipfara mentioned, narrowing her eyes at Emma, not understanding why she couldn¡¯t read her mind. One of her many gifts is the ability to read minds. Hadn¡¯t experienced a blockage, until Emma.


    ¡°You also read minds?¡± Emma croaked out, befuddled by the action.


    ¡°Yeah, I can.. except yours.¡± Zipfara stated.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Emma muttered, happy with that information.


    ¡°So what is going on in your mind. Tell me what happened when you cked out.¡± Zipfara said. ¡°You can trust me.¡± She added. ¡°I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    Emma stared at her for some minutes, checking if it would be okay to let out her emotions and story to aplete stranger, a witch at that.


    ¡°Well, I seemed to have remembered some of my memories which I had lost some time ago..¡± She started, after clearing her throat dramatically, choosing to follow her hunch this time around, hoping it won¡¯tnd her into another shade of trouble.


    ¡°You lost your memories? How?¡± Zipfara asked.


    ¡°They told me that I was hit by an iron ball.¡± Emma replied, scoffing at the end. ¡°Iron ball, my foot.¡±


    ¡°They? Who are the they?¡± Zipfara asked.


    ¡°My new friends, my first friends since I moved here for my college education, from Florida.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zipfara said, actually seeing. The werewolves didn¡¯t want to let the redhead in, on what was happening. She thought they were doing her more harm than good; or perhaps that they didn¡¯t really know who the redhead was.


    ¡°So what did you think happened, since you just recovered those lost memories?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± Emma answered, with absolute surety, sieving through her new found memories.


    ¡°Kidnapped? By who?¡± Zipfara asked, who although looked calm andposed on the outside, was a bit jumpy on the inside. She felt like the zooming the redhead away to safety. But that would be another type of kidnapping. She thought. She needed to get the redhead to trust her first.


    ¡°An apparition. A phanthom called called Azeera.¡± Emma replied, biting her lips, as she swam in her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh God.. Azeera¡­¡± Zipfara mentioned, rubbing her forehead tiredly. Leonarya was at it again. She thought.


    ¡°Yeah. Do you know it or her?¡± Emma asked, sitting up straighter on the bed.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Zipfara replied, slightly amused at Emma¡¯s unsure use of the right pronoun for the phantom. ¡°But how do you know its name?¡± She asked, knowing that only a few knew about the ancient being¡¯s name.


    ¡°I heard.¡± Emma replied, still sieving through the voices she was hearing in her head.


    ¡°From..?¡± Zipfara asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma answered, although she could swear that the voice she was hearing scream Azeera in her head, was Melvina. But howe was she hearing all these? She thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Zipfara asked, finding Emma¡¯s reply ludicrous.


    ¡°Yes. When I had cked out earlier, I remembered that I went into the forest with my boyfriend and his cousin. I remembered that a little girl ran to us asking for help. I remembered that we had followed her around and around till we had missed our way. I remembered that the girlughed at us, citing our foolishness and our inability to escape from her. I remembered that she had suddenly shifted into an apparatition I had seen earlier zoom past me in the forest. I remembered fainting, and not waking up¡± Emma stated.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Zipfara mentioned, now getting the whole picture. ¡± How do you know its name then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The voices.¡± Emma replied, thinking that her answer sounded foolish to her own ears.


    ¡°Voices? What voices?¡±  Zipfara asked, picking up her staff.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma answered in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m just hearing things that had been said while I had slept off. That¡¯s how I know about Leonarya. I think the apparition had mentioned it.¡± She stated.


    ¡± Okay.. audio, without the visual.¡± Zipfara muttered, closing her eyes, in deep thoughts.


    ¡± Who is your boyfriend?¡± She asked, opening her eyes, her curious highly piqued.


    ¡± Derek.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡± Derek? Like Melvina¡¯s son?¡± Zipfara asked, her thoughts slithered in confusion. Things were getting moreplicated by the second.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma asked, noting the worried look on the witch¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did he tell you who he is?¡± Zipfara asked, standing up from the dressing chair.


    ¡°Well, he is the son of the governess.¡± Emma replied, causing the older woman to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Governess?¡± She mentioned, stillughing. ¡°That¡¯s.. uh.. wonderful.¡± She added.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Emma asked in anger, knowing that she had been lied to again by the same people she hade to love.


    ¡°Well, he will be knocking on your door in a few seconds. You should ask him then. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Zipfara asked, hitting her staff on the floor twice, her form disappearing as fast as it hade earlier that night.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Emma shouted, as she saw the older woman disappearing. ¡°Will I see you again?¡± She whispered, touching the thin air.


    ¡°Of course. Out discussion isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    She heard, through the air, although not seeing anything.

 NO SECRETS BETWEEN US

    Emma dropped down on her bed with her legs dangling in the air. She jerked up her head in a second, when she heard the abrupt knock on the door.


    Derek! She thought, getting angry again. She wondered if his love was also a lie. She wondered what was really going on. She wondered if it was okay to inform her sister about thetest happenings in her life; she was getting overwhelmed already.


    The knock came again, snapping her out of her thoughts. She grudgingly stood up from the bed, before trudging towards the door, hissing on the way.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Derek called, as she opened the door. His hands were holding a tray of food, and his face was brightened by his signature smile. His smile always imnted on his lips whenever they were alone, was starting already to do it¡¯s unique wonders on her body.


    No! She screamed in her head. She needed to concentrate and focus on more important issues. His smile was distracting enough, and a wonderful shield for his lies.


    ¡°Hey. Come in.¡± She muttered, putting up a faux smile, when all she wanted to do at the moment, was to give him a face tearing p.


    Derek smiled more widely, before walking past her to her dressing table. He paused for a bit, as he got to the dressing table, his eyes darting around the room suspiciously, before dropping the tray of food on the table.


    ¡°Why are you looking around?¡± She asked, closing the door, and turning around to face him.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just checking to see if there was anything we had left undone or uncleaned.¡± He answered, still looking around. He had actually felt a presence or its remains, when he had walked into the room, something he hadn¡¯t felt before, earlier in the night. Was it his imagination or what? He thought, ncing at the window in the room. It was locked.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Emma stated, preventing herself from scoffing. Another branch of lie. She had thought, before walking up to the dressing table. She opened the dish, and smiled unconsciously, when the aroma of the meal hit her nostrils. She had to admit; her boyfriend was a great cook.


    ¡°Did you miss me while I was gone? I had hurried up the cooking, wanting to be close to you.¡± Derek said, circling her waist with his hand, from behind her.


    Emma almost snorted at his statement, even though she already felt jittery like jelly as his hands had circled her waist. Why was she so weak to his touch? She cussed in her mind, as she covered the dish back.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Had almoste to meet you in the kitchen.¡± She replied, deciding to y along; deciding to y the dumb girlfriend until she would get all the facts straight. There were a lot of things she still didn¡¯t understand. She had toy low for now.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sweet. I missed you too. The ten minutes I spent in the kitchen without you, was like eternity.¡± Derek murmured, biting her earlobe, to which she sighed deeply, before his statement sank deeply into her brain. Ten minutes!! She had been with the witch for hours, or so she had thought.


    ¡°Ten minutes..??¡± She asked, coughing alongside the question, a fake cough, not wanting to give away any information through her behavioral expression.


    ¡± Yeah, it seemed more to you, right?¡± He asked, dropping a soft kiss on her neck, while sneaking his hand through her shirt, to her naked belly.


    It reminded Emma of their make out in the forest, and she got hot and bothered, just by thinking about it.


    ¡± Yeah.¡± She stated, before gently removing his hand from her belly. She turned in his arms, now face to face with him, staring at him keenly; thinking whether this was the right time to ask the question that was bugging her mind.


    Derek took advantage of her new positioning, by dropping a soft kiss on her lips, his hand tightening on her waist.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He said, aftering up from it, caressing her cheeks tenderly with his thumbs.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Emma replied, knowing that even with having the knowledge that he had been lying to her, that she still loved him, very much, more than she ever loved anybody, and it scared her. This fact that he could easily break her if he wanted.


    Her reply seemed to have gave Derek a go ahead to continue his romantic tactics on her. He dropped his soft lips on hers again, ying slowly with it, his hand sneaking through her the edge of her blouse to her bare back, drawing circles on her smooth soft skin.


    And she loved it. She wanted more.


    And when he sought for an entry into the world of her mouth, she let him in, throwing her arms around his neck, her hand sinking into the sickness of his ck long hair.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She heard him groan out, as she slid her right hand down to his groin area, palming her hands against the bulge that was evident there. She moved her hand up and down, still palming the budge, his groans like music to her ears; until of a sudden, she stopped, and backed away from the cocoon of his hug and romance.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Derek called, not happy that she had left him hanging again. He wasn¡¯t sure his wolf could take much of these teasings again.


    ¡°Why did you stop? What is wrong?¡±  He asked, drawing closer to her, trying to hold her by the hand, but she swatted his hands, backing further away from him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emma..¡± He called again, getting fustrated about the recent turn of events.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Emma asked, folding her arms across her chest, while staring at him defiantly, even though a part of her felt like jumping on him, and continuing what she had abruptly stopped.


    Derek¡¯s eyes widened as he heard the question. What was his little witch thinking about now? He thought, his thoughts running tro and fro. Where was the questioning from?


    ¡°Babe, what is that supposed to mean? We¡¯ve been together for more than two weeks now; and you still ask me who I am?¡± He asked feigning anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emma replied. ¡± It must be the tiredness.¡± She added, her mood changing entirely. She felt like pping him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright baby. I understand.¡± He replied, drawing her closer to him, by his hand.


    ¡°But is there anything you are not telling me?¡± Emma asked, opening up a chance again for him to tell her the truth.


    ¡°No. There are no secrets between us.¡± He answered, wanting to kiss her lips, but she dodged it.


    ¡°Babe..¡± He called, trying to hold her back as she attempted to break away from his hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I need to eat.¡± She stated, finally freeing herself from his hold.


    ¡°And I think someone is knocking. You should go, check it out.¡± She added, taking a seat on the dressing chair.

 TRYING TO PROTECT HER

    Derek cussed again and again as he walked steadily towards the door leading to the front porch. He didn¡¯t understand his little witch again. It was like she knew that something was really going on, and had expected him to tell her by himself; his avoidance of that, had then upsetted her much to even dodge his kiss.


    What does she think is happening? Who does she think I am? Why the sudden question? He thought, turning the knob, to open up the door.


    His cousin, stood by the door with a ck polyethene bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s sup.¡± She said, stepping into the living room.


    He shrugged in reply, getting a furtive nce from his cousin.


    ¡°Okay. Out with it. What happened?¡± She asked, sitting on one of the couches. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She is okay.¡± He replied, taking a seat near her.


    ¡°Then what is wrong? Why is your face like poop?¡± She asked, reclining properly on the couch, whilst tapping her fingers on the arm rest.


    ¡°Well, she is acting weird.¡± He answered, his face scrunching in confusion, as his thoughts assailed him.


    ¡°That¡¯s expected. Her house had just been raided since whenever by a person or people she know nothing of.¡± She replied, with a shrug.


    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s not it.¡±  He stated.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Maya asked, sitting up straight in the couch, now curious about what her cousin had to say.


    ¡°She asked me who I was.¡± Derek  replied, looking at his cousin, as he spoke his thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Did she lose more memories?¡± Maya asked, hoping it was not so.


    ¡°No.¡± Derek answered.


    ¡°Then how? Make me understand.¡± Maya said.


    ¡°We had been kissing, after I had dropped her meal on the table, when all of a sudden, she backed away, and asked me who I was, and if I was hiding anything from her.¡± Derek summarized.


    ¡± Hmmm¡­¡± Maya sighed, rubbing her forehead tiredly. ¡°And what did you say in return?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Derek shrugged, keeping mute for a while, before talking up again.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I feigned anger, and asked her how she could say that. I told her that there were no secrets between us at all.¡± He replied, tapping his fingers rhythmically on his thigh.


    ¡°Oh, Derek..¡± Maya muttered, trailing her fingers along her hair.


    ¡°What?¡± Derek asked, wondering why she was looking at him like he had done something wrong.


    ¡°Well, you did something wrong.¡± He heard Maru, his wolf, say.


    ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m trying to protect her here.¡± He linked back.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wrong way of doing it. You should tell her about us, before someone else does.¡± Maru opined.


    ¡°Tell her?  And then what? She runs away; worse, maybe even into the hands of her enemies.¡± He replied.


    ¡°She won¡¯t run away.¡± Maru stated.


    ¡°And how would you know that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because she is our mate.¡± Maru answered, causing Derek to scoff.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting that she is a human.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°A human that is attracting the attention of witches. Have you ever reasoned out why? She is useful, somehow. That¡¯s why they want her.¡± Maru said.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to protecting her.¡± He stated, wondering why his wolf was not getting his point.


    ¡°By keeping her in the dark? You¡¯re doing her more harm, than good.¡± Maru pinpointed bluntly, causing Derek to tune it off.


    He refocused his sight on his cousin, who knew that he had been conversing with his wolf.


    ¡± Done?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He muttered. ¡°Maru thinks that I should have told Emma the truth.¡± He said.


    ¡°It is right. You should have told her about us.¡± Maya stated.


    ¡°But she is a human.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°Your mate, and highly sought-after by the witches.¡± Maya replied.


    ¡°I will tell her. But not now.¡± He concluded. ¡± Perhaps after the pack war.¡±


    ¡± It might be toote then.¡± Maya opined.


    ¡± It won¡¯t be.¡± He stated.


    ¡± I hope for your sake, that it is true.¡± Maya said.


    ¡± So anything else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Derek replied, thinking of the strange presence he had felt in Emma¡¯s room, some minutes ago.


    ¡°Hit me..¡± Maya stated, readjusting herself on the couch, her hearing antenna up high for the iing gist.


    ¡°You know I had left Emma in the room, to prepare fastly a meal for her, since there was a high probability that she was hungry.¡± He started.


    ¡± Uhuh..¡± Maya hummed, encouraging him to continue.


    ¡°When I was done with cooking, I had beening back to her room with the food in my hands, when I heard her talking, more like whispering, as if to someone else. But I had discounted it to perhaps, her muttering to herself, since I couldn¡¯t hear distinctively what she was saying, neither did I hear anything from the ¡®another person¡¯ in the room.


    But when she had finally opened the door after I had knocked, and let me in, I could swear that someone or something had been there.. I had felt a presence Coz, an icy presence.¡± He summarized.


    ¡°An icy presence?¡± Maya asked, befuddled by the statement.


    ¡°Yes. The temperature was lower in the room for a while.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Hmmm..¡± Maya sighed again. ¡°You sure it wasn¡¯t another witch?¡± She asked, saying the first thing that had dropped into her mind at her cousin¡¯s report.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Coz. I don¡¯t know. This is getting stranger andplicated everyday.¡± Derek muttered, bowing his head and resting them within his palms.


    ¡°You told Mom about the break and ne?¡± He asked, lifting his head from his hands.


    ¡°Yes. She wants us back at the pack house with Emma by tomorrow morning.¡± She replied. ¡°We could use Clem¡¯s birthday as an excuse to convince her in leaving the house.¡± She added, referring to Emma.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek said. ¡± What¡¯s in the bag?¡± He asked, pointing at the ck polyethene bag on the centre table.


    ¡± Your clothes. I thought you would want to change.¡± Maya answered.


    ¡°Thanks Coz, you¡¯re the best.¡± He stated, standing up to collect the bag.


    ¡± And Derek..¡± Maya called, causing Derek to turn back.


    ¡°Anthony is back.¡± She stated.

 SNOOPING AROUND

    Emma watched the events going on around her from an aloof state, a still aloof observer. She could see ire and Clem been crowded by friends and well-wishers, she could see little Eva sneaking away pieces of cake from therge when she thought no one was watching, she could also see Melvina discussing deeply with ady she hadn¡¯t seen before, she could see Derek and Maya talking outside therge room with some other guy whom she hadn¡¯t met before; she could see all these, but wasn¡¯t actually seeing it. Her eyes were roaming around the room, but her mind was roaming in her own room, back at her own house, where she had conversed with a witch the previous night.


    When Derek had left her in the room, to go check who had been knocking on the doorst night, she had first gurbled up the food, since her stomach was howling at her in hunger, before sneaking out of the room, tiptoeing through the short hallway until she got to the entrance of the living room, where she could hear he and Maya discussing.


    After wishing strongly that she wouldn¡¯t be smelt by them, since she had remembered that Maya really had a good nose for scents; she had only gotten in, closer to the door and eavesdropped the part where Derek was talking about the icy presence he had felt in the room, and why he didn¡¯t want to tell her about whom they really were.


    He had wanted to protect her. He had said.


    She had held herself from stomping into the room, had held herself from shaking the duo discussing about her, especially her boyfriend who had seen himself as a protector, and her, as a weakling.


    But she had kept quiet, waiting and listening; to see if she could garner more information. But they hadn¡¯t discussed much further. Except that she was able to hear of the mystery ne that they had found in the outskirts of her backyard; which had only served to befuddle her the more.


    She had tiptoed back to her room slowly, when they had both stood up, obviously done with their conversation.


    And when she had got to her room, she had wished and wished for the witch, Zipfara, to appear again, but it had been in vain. The witch hadn¡¯te.


    But Maya had.


    She had reluctantly opened the door, not wanting apany that will breed more false information to her, when she heard the knocks which hade twice on the door.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She had muttered, cooking up a smile on her face, when she had seen that it had just been her friend, Maya.


    ¡°Hey.. How are you holding up?¡± Maya had asked, stepping into the room.


    ¡°Good. Derek¡¯s been of great help.¡± She had replied, forcing a note of sincerity in her voice; when all she had wanted to was to shake her new friend, until she had vomited the truth.


    But she had held her peace, deciding to find out the truth herself; afterall she had Zipfara on her side.


    ¡°Ohooo..¡± Maya had stated, winking at her and She had just forced a smile again, before turning away to roll her eyes. She hadn¡¯t been happy with her friend. The blondie reminded her of June who had betrayed her and her sister. Of course Maya hadn¡¯t cheated with someone on her, but she was living a false life before her. It was still the same thing. She had thought. A pack of lies.


    ¡°How is Melvina?¡± She had asked, whileying on the bed, yawning and feigning sleep.


    Though she had known that she wouldn¡¯t be sleeping any time soon.


    ¡°Good. She sent her greetings.¡± Maya had replied, beforeying beside her on the queen sized bed.


    She had just hummed, in affirmative, before turning away her face, to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°You would be going to Clem¡¯s house tomorrow right?¡± Maya had asked, settling in properly into the bed.


    ¡± Yes.¡± She had replied, wanting to make the convincing work of her friend easier by herself, knowing that one way or the other, her boyfriend and his cousin would make her follow them to the party, since Melvina had asked for it. It was part of the information she had gotten from eavesdropping on them.


    It had been more than two hours since she had followed the duo to the party, and still yet, they haven¡¯t really spoken or asked her about the icy presence they had felt in the room. She had been expecting Melvina to besotte her with questions already. But since she came here, the older woman has been discussing with her friend, who threw shrew nces at her. She wondered what they were talking about; but she was sure that the discussion was about her.


    The small celebration was still ongoing, with a little music, when she stood up abruptly, tired of sitting down for long.


    Derek and Maya were still talking with a tall handsome guy, whom she thought was the Anthony they had discussed about at night. From the looks of it, she could tell that the discussion was a heated one. It seemed to that Derek was trying to exin to the other guy, about Maya, who looked a bit sad. She could also tell that the guy was finding it hard to believe whatever her boyfriend was telling him.


    That¡¯s their business. She thought, walking out steadily of the living room, to the hallway.


    She didn¡¯t know where to head to; she just wanted to be out of the room filled with people, who although tried to hide it, still gave her strange and weird looks. She had thought that it must have something to do with why the witches were searching, something she didn¡¯t know of, something her close friends didn¡¯t want to tell her, for no just cause.


    She walked by some rooms, ignoring them, not wanting to invade the family¡¯s privacy, until she got to thest room.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± She whispered,  before turning the door¡¯s knob. It wasn¡¯t locked. She shrugged, then stepped into the room which she thought looked masculine with the drapes of blue all over.


    When she saw the architectural books on the reading table, she knew she was in Clem¡¯s room.


    ¡°No harm to look around.¡± She murmured, before deciding to scout the room. Perhaps, who knows, she might be able to find some clues about what was really going on.


    When she saw a box of colours near the foot of the bed, she went down on her knees, admiring the attractive box, until her eyes caught rolls of rge rectangr papers under a stool. She wouldn¡¯t have seen it if she had been standing.


    Unwrapping the rolls of paper, she saw beautiful paintings in each one of the paper. Drawings of buildings, the forest, the students rushing into hallways, and then a bigrge brown wolf.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow..¡± She muttered, amazed by the beauty of the drawings.


    As she folded back the paintings, bending further in  trying to fix the rolls of paper back to the stool¡¯s under, not wanting to be caught snooping around, her eyes caught a rectangr box underneath the bed.


    She bit her lips, thinking of whether she should check it out or not.


    What could go wrong? She thought, before grabbing the boxes handle, and dragging it from under the bed.


    After taking a deep breath, she opened it. It was filled with two rolls of the same kind of therge rectangr paper.


    ¡°Why are these separate from the others?¡± She thought, taking out one, and rolling it open.

 SNOOPING GONE WRONG

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A voice asked, startling Emma as she tried to unwrap the roll of thick white paper.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of shock at being caught, she dropped the painting on the floor, as she stood up erect.


    ¡°Turn, let me see you!¡± The voice said, its tone rising up a bit.


    Emma swallowed her spittle, her heart beat increasing a bit, as she slowly turned around, preparing herself for whatever might happen.


    Her eyes widened in fear, as she beheld an older woman, who she was sure was Clem¡¯s and ire¡¯s mother. She had their blonde hair and eyes, but her own eyes, her own eyes were cold and calctive.


    Emma knew she had just fallen into a deep cauldron of hot boiling oil.


    ¡°Who are you? How did youe here? Where are you from?¡± The older woman asked, turning up her lips in disgust, as she trailed her eyes from the hair on Emma¡¯s head, to the sole of her feet.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emma stuttered, opening and closing her mouth intermittently.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Quit stuttering!¡± The woman shouted, causing Emma to step back a bit. Couldn¡¯t the woman talk without shouting? She thought, almost rolling her eyes, but for the fear of being hassled by the mean looking woman, whose meaness and cold eyes were threatening to overshadow her beauty.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Emma.¡± Emma stated robotically, standing at attention like a soldier, her arms behind her.


    ¡°Emma??..¡± The woman muttered, bowing her head a bit, as if in deep thought, as if ruminating on the name.


    ¡°Yes ma.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡± Oh, I think I¡¯ve heard of you from my daughter. You¡¯re the human who doesn¡¯t know her ce, or respect certain boundaries.¡± The older woman stated, staring at a befuddled Emma with contempt and sheer hatred which shook Emma to the roots.


    Wasn¡¯t she a human too? Emma thought, referring to the older woman who was taking candid steps towards her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying ma.¡± She said, sweating out a bit from the cold gaze of the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for snooping around your house. I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again. ¡± She added, thinking that the boundaries the woman was talking about was her entering into Clem¡¯s room without his permission.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re sorry?¡± The woman queried,ughing wickedly. Augh which brought chills to Emma¡¯s body. Her thoughts ran far and wide. Was Clem¡¯s mother another witch? She thought, concluding that the woman wasn¡¯t human; If she was, she wouldn¡¯t be referring to her as ¡°the human.¡± Something was off with that statement.


    ¡°Yes ma.¡± She replied, bowing down a bit in respect. ¡°But I have to be going now.¡± She added.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± The woman stated,ughing evilly.


    ¡± Excuse me?¡± Emma asked, started to get annoyed already. What was wrong with the human? She already apologize. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble on Clem¡¯s birthday.


    ¡± I said, you are not going anywhere.¡± The woman repeated. ¡°I think my daughter would be d to meet you here.¡± She added, smirking at the same time.


    ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint you ma; but I¡¯m out of here.¡± Emma mentioned, before trying to step around the woman, and walk out of the door.


    But her movement was cut short, as the woman seized her arm,pressing it painfully, that she didn¡¯t know when she screamed out in pain. It was as if her bones were being broken.


    ¡°I said you were not going anywhere, till my daughteres. I¡¯ve already called for her. So be patient, human.¡± The woman stated, still grasping unto her arm.


    She tried back kicking the woman on her thighs, but the woman dodged it expertly, before throwing her roughly on the ground.


    ¡°Ohhhh.. You think you¡¯re smart. Huh.¡±  The woman taunted, squatting and holding Emma¡¯s chin on her hands. Although she thought that Emma looked familiar, she didn¡¯t go further in reasoning it. What use could a weak human offer?


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Emma shouted through gritted teeth, as she nursed her pain, wondering where Derek and others were. Haven¡¯t they noticed her presence? She thought, staring at the woman whom she thought was a psycho. A psycho that wasn¡¯t human.


    What was she? And how could she have ire, without shouting for her? She thought, biting her lips which seem to have torn, and let out a small pintbof blood.


    ¡°Who is screaming like a cat here?¡± A voice which Emma could tell was ire¡¯s, said in contempt.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re here.¡± The woman stated, letting go of her chin, before turning away to face her daughter.


    ¡°How could I not?¡± ire queried. ¡°I had nned it differently, but it¡¯s still the same product. She came right into my hands.¡± She added, before squatting down before Emma.


    ¡°Hello Emma..¡± She said, twirling her fingers on Emma¡¯s red hair, before grasping it tightly by the base, causing Emma to shriek out in pain.


    ¡°Scream it out baby!¡± ire said,ughing. ¡°When I¡¯m done with you, you wouldn¡¯t think of Derek, ever again, because you would be dead.¡± She stated, causing Emma to shudder, even as a lone tear slipped out of her teary eyes.


    So all these because of Derek? She thought, biting her lips, as pain assailed her.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She managed to say, feeling relieved as the blondie heeded to her plea. But it was all cut short, when she, the Blondie, pped her.


    Before she could even assimte the pain, another one came, more stronger than the other, almost making her deaf to noises.


    She could literally taste blood in her mouth. She thought that the blond¡¯s hands were too strong for a female.


    ¡°What are you?¡± She asked ire, staring eyeball to eyeball with the Blondie, as she cleaned the blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth. She refused to back down


    If she was going to die, then she was going to die bravely. She wasn¡¯t dying, until she knows exactly what this county was all about.


    ¡°What am I?¡± ire repeated,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°Mother, she is asking of what we are.¡± She stated, standing up and turning around to face her mother, who stood by the side, with folded arms across her chest, watching the scene.


    ¡°Seems the others weren¡¯t too discreet about their dealings around her.¡± She said. ¡± She¡¯s smart though,ing here to snoop around.¡± She added, before turning and squatting down before Emma again.


    ¡°But it seems that smartness of yours has finally led to your death.¡± She muttered to Emma¡¯s ears, before grasping her tightly by the neck.


    Emma shook her legs sporadically, beating her hands on ire¡¯s hands as her breath seized, watching helplessly as the Blondie kept choking her, feeling a bit lightheaded as life was leaving her slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A voice asked, causing Emma to shut her eyes in relief, and pray.

 SHE HAS TO DIE

    ire stood up sharply and stepped back a bit, after removing her hands from Emma¡¯s neck reluctantly, as she heard her twin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mother, what is happening here? ire, what are you doing?¡± Clem asked again, still watching at the duo in front of him.


    He had been looking for Emma, with the others, ignoring the shreds of pain hehad been feeling which was a sign that his wolf wanted to be let out for the first time, when he had perceived that his sister might have had something to do with the redhead, following her unnatural hatred for his soon to be Alpha¡¯s mate. And when he had seen Derek trying to go into the hallways, leading to their respective rooms, he had overtaken him, citing that his mother wouldn¡¯t want them transversing in her house and searching for a human, and luckily for him, Derek had obliged, deciding to wait for the oue of his search, deciding to trust him.


    And when he had been moving through the hallways, checking in rooms, he had halted when he had heard shuffled screams in his room. He had hoped that it wasn¡¯t his Alpha¡¯s mate being bullied by his sister, as he had hurried his footsteps to  the room, only to see his mother standing guard, and his twin choking someone. He hadn¡¯t really been able to  see the person, just the shoes and trousers, but he had been almost sure that it was the human. And for that, he was a little bit scared, knowing what his Alpha might do if he finds out.


    ¡°ire.?¡± He called out again, walking fully into the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His mother asked, interrupting whatever he had to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m searching for someone.¡± He replied, before moving speedily, and turning his sister sharply, before his mother could intercept him.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ ire.. Why?¡± He asked, his eyes widening in shock, in ange, in sadness, and in fear, all at the same time,  at the sight before him. Emma was totally beaten up, and was struggling to breath. What has his sister done?


    ¡°She deserves to die.¡± ire answered, folding her arms across her chest, as she stared back at her brother who was looking at her with a variety of emotions. One thing was for sure though, he wasn¡¯t supporting her actions, this time around.


    ¡°Because Derek is besotted to her? You ever thought of what he will do when he finds out?¡± He said, the octave of his voice rising sharply.


    ¡°Mate me.¡± She stated monotonely, ignoring Zali¡¯s scoff and citation that Emma was Derek¡¯s mate, thus causing Clem tough out in derision.


    ¡°You¡¯re more stupid than I had thought.¡± He wondered aloud, causing his mother to beat him at the back of his head.


    ¡°How dare you insult your twin sister because of a useless human?¡± She asked, staring at Emma with contempt.


    ¡°You should be supporting her to ascend the throne as Luna, not castigating her.¡± She added, holding him by the arm.


    Clem shut his eyes for some seconds and sighed deeply. There was no need exining to his mother and sister that the human was Derek¡¯s mate, and thetest search of the witches. He just needed to get Emma away from here, through the backyard, before Derek and the rest finds her here. That was the least help he could offer to his sister and his mother now. Knowing his friend, there would be an immediate creation of chaos if he steps in here and sees his mate like this.


    He shrugged his mother¡¯s hold off his arm, before squatting down to the height of the beaten Emma, who looked dead. Her face were bruised, her legs too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He muttered, touching her on the cheek. Once, she had grasped his attention strongly, actually still did, and he didn¡¯t want any harm yo befall her. He still liked her.


    Emma opened her eyes slowly, as she heard his apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She murmured, swallowing her spittle. She was thirsty. She needed to get out of here.


    ¡°Take me home.¡± She whispered, holding him by his arm. ¡°Take me home Clem.¡± She repeated, before closing back her eyes.


    Clem soughed again, as he heard Emma¡¯s plea. No matter how he looked at it, his family would still be in trouble. The reason why the human had been allowed into a werewolf¡¯s party was for her own safety, and so that she could be worked on by Melvina, to know why she was attracting the witches to herself.


    And now this had to happen. Of all the times, his sister had chosen now to act stupid, to let her emotions control her decisions. Damn it! He screamed within his head.


    Taking a deep breath, he carried Emma in his hands before standing up erect, knowing that this alone; his carring of Emma would also bring down his Alpha¡¯s wrath on him, since he would perceive the scent of his mate on him.


    But he had to take her out of here. He should bear the brunt of the wrath alone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His mother asked, as he tried to step around them, in order to leave the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking her home.¡± He replied, trying to walk pass him; but his mother blocked his way, while his twin looked on, with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±  She retorted.


    ¡°Why?¡± Clem asked, his eyes pleading with her to understand, to not to do this; since he had sworn with Shane not tell anyone that the human was Derek¡¯s mate.


    ¡°She has to die.¡± She answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a human. His affection for her would soon die off, especially after his birthday next week.¡± He said, trying to use the same tactic he had used on his sister weeks ago to veer her off the path of bullying the human. It had worked then, for a while. He wondered what had truncated it.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that she is a human. But his affections for her wouldn¡¯t die off, until she is dead.¡± His mother stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mother. She¡¯s just a fling.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. I know that she is his mate.¡± She replied, smiling evilly when she saw the look of shock on her son¡¯s face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if you choose your Alpha over me, I know my daughter wouldn¡¯t do so. She overheard you guys at the party, weeks ago. And of course, she told me.¡± She added, circling the shocked Clem as she spoke.


    ¡°You know what happens then when you kills an Alpha¡¯s mate ..¡± Clem stated, oveing his shock, and trying another tactic.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know.¡±  She stated.


    ¡°He would know she was here. He¡¯s already waiting by the entrance to the hallway, had almost walked in, before I intercepted him.¡± He said, almost smirking in victory, as he saw the look of fear on his twin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± ire whispered,ing closer to her mother.


    ¡°We have to¡­.¡± She was saying when a loud voice boomed across the room, even waking up Emma.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here!!¡± The voice had screamed.

 LOSE YOUR BETA-SHIP

    Clem tightened his hold on Emma¡¯s legs, even though he actually felt like dropping her on the floor, but for her already weak state, when he saw his soon to be alpha, Derek walk into the room, looking all angry and furious. His angry Alpha was followed by Maya, Shane, and the Luna of their pack, Melvina.


    ¡°What is going on here, Clem?¡± His loud voice boomed again, and Clem could see his twin visibly shaking in dread of what was toe, that he would have loved to tell her ¡®I told you so..¡¯, while his mother stared openly at the Luna with contempt; he had never understood his mother¡¯s grievances with Melvina. It was like they were stepsisters at war with themselves, well from his mother¡¯s angle though.


    ¡°Emma fainted.¡± He finally replied, casting furtive nces at his mother and ire.


    ¡°Fainted? How?¡± Maya asked, not believing Clem¡¯s words, one bit. She could see that Emma was struggling to breath, and her eyelids were shaking intermittently too. It was like she had been suffocated or something else. She casted a nce at ire; the blondie was twisting and untwisting her fingers in nervousness. Maya knew that something must have happened; something Clem knew about, but was reluctant to say, in a bid to protect his family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just saw her this way.¡± He said, his eyelids swatting unconsciously which gave him and his lies away to Shane, Maya and Derek; his eyelids always swatted, whenever he lied.


    Derek tightened his fists, his nostrils ring in anger as he caught wind of his beta¡¯s lies.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe my beta is lying to me.¡± He muttered, through gritted teeth causing Clem to bow his head in shame.


    At the party, he had been trying to convince Anthony that Maya had turn a new leaf, especially since his cousin had been hiding from his adopted brother, starting fromst night.


    When he had gotten to the pack in the morning with his cousin and his little witch, they had been surprised to see Anthony waiting for them at the entrance to the main pack house. And when thetter had seen Maya, he had screeched in anger, startling Emma, before walking towards them in long strides and grasping Maya by the neck when he got to them; for he med her for the death of his parents, he med her for making him an orphan, for he had always thought that if she hadn¡¯t had yed her own significant role in betraying their pack, the war would not have happened.


    It had taken a lot of pleading from his side before Anthony had left Maya alone, citing to revisit the issueter, as he had taken notice of Emma, whom he had promised to talk about whenever they would be alone.


    It had been while the revisitation of Maya¡¯s issue had been going on, that he had noticed the absence of his little witch, that he had sensed that she was in trouble. He had excused himself from Anthony and his cousin, citing that he had to look for her, of which Maya had requested to follow him since she had been feeling ufortable with Anthony¡¯s wary gaze on her  despite his exnations. And while Anthony had been called back to the pack¡¯s conference room by his father, he had gone off with his cousin, to search out his little witch.


    He had followed her scent to the hallways in Clem¡¯s house, her state of trouble which he had still perceived, gearing him on. But when he had tried to step into the hallway, his beta had stopped, mentioning the unhappiness of his mother if she ever found them ransacking her house. He had obliged, understanding his statement, and trusting him to bring back his mate whom he was sure was in one of the rooms, while he waited out with his gamma.


    But he had waited and waited. And when his cousin and his mother hade looking for him, wanting to take Emma too, he had damned the consequences and entered the hallway, as his wolf, Maru, had been very restless.


    And now this. He thought, staring around the room in contempt. He knew that something must have happened here, but first he had to get his little witch out of the hands of his lying beta. He would dish out Clem¡¯s punishmentter, surely, but for now his little witch¡¯s state angered him; exnations of how she drowned into this state wouldeter.


    He finally hissed in dwelt anger before walking in steady strides to his beta, his anger giving off scary vibes which caused ire and her mother to unconsciously back away guiltily, when he walked pass them, not even sparing them a nce.


    Not still saying a word, he grabbed his little witch sharply out of his beta¡¯s arms, snarling as he found red marks on her rosy cheeks.


    ¡°I thought you said that she had fainted.¡± He stated, ring at his beta, and daring him to lie to him again.


    ¡°I¡­..¡± Clem stuttered, at a loss of what to say.


    Derek soughed, while trying to control his anger as he red at his beta.


    ¡°Do you want to be stripped of your betaship?¡± He asked, still ring at him. ¡°You know that I can do that, right?¡± He queried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Clem muttered, before ring at his mother and his sister. He didn¡¯t understand why he should take the fall for their mistakes. Since they had bullied Emma even after knowing that she was Derek¡¯s mate, then they should also face the consequences. He thought, making up his mind to let the cat out of the bag.


    ¡°I hade to see ire holding Emma by the neck. I don¡¯t know why or what had prompted her to do so. I had just stopped the assault, and was about carrying her to leave, when you came in.¡± He replied truthfully, causing Maya, Shane and Melvina to sign; they weren¡¯t surprised, but they hadn¡¯t expected the jealous driven girl to carry out her act on her birthday. Isn¡¯t she supposed to have been concerned about her shift which would be urring sometime soon, than bullying? Melvina thought, as she looked at ire and her mother. It was also very clear to her, that the older woman had approved and supported her daughter¡¯s shameless act.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Derek asked, his anger increasing by the passing minute. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    But before Clem could conjure up a reply, Maya stepped up to ire and gave her an ear winding snap, totally neglecting the presence of the blondie¡¯s mother.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± She asked, trying to p the still shocked ire again, but she was interrupted by the girl¡¯s mother.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you pping my daughter in front of me, because of a shameless human?¡± She queried hotly, holding tightly Maya¡¯s hand which was hung up in the air.


    ¡°Shameless human?¡± Melvina mentioned, getting angrier all of a sudden. It was high time she dealt with Chyra and her wicked daughter.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But Chyra kept silent, letting go of Maya¡¯s immediately, knowing that a provoked Melvina was a disastrous one.


    Melvina stepped into the middle of the room, tired of the whole scuffle, and wanting to put an end to it, while also administering the right punishment to the right people. She was the Luna of the pack after all. But first, she had to know why they were bullying Emma.


    ¡°ire..¡± She called, casting a long, annoyed nce on Chyra¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Yes Luna.¡± ire replied her, a little bit nervous of what the Luna was about to say. She didn¡¯t regret her actions actually, in fact, she was still conniving in her head about the next action to take concerning the human; she only regretted the wrong time. She shouldn¡¯t have done it today. She thought, as she had already started to feel the pain pangs rack her body. It was time to leave here to the outskirts of the pack, with her twin, so that they could go through the painful process.


    ¡°Why were you bullying Emma?¡± Melvina asked.


    ¡°She was snooping around the rooms. And when I saw her checking through Clem¡¯s things, I got angry and pped her.¡± ire replied her, her head bowed down in respect and submission.


    At his sister¡¯s statement, Clem took few seconds to look around his room for the first time since he had stepped into it today. And he noticed that his drawings had been strewn about, including the one that he had hidden under his bed. His anger arose as he saw the box which he had slided them in, out in the open air of the room. But he wasn¡¯t sure on who to bestow his anger on; Emma or his twin, who could have brought out his drawings and scattered them just to frame the human. But in all, he hoped that whomever had brought out the drawings under his bed, hadn¡¯t seen them, or else.. he didn¡¯t want to think about the repercussions yet. There was fire brewing in front of him now; so the effects of the drawings could waitter.

 LUNA-SHIP

    Derek tightened his hold on Emma¡¯sps, withholding himself from dropping his little witch on his cousin¡¯s hands, and then giving his beta¡¯s twin a p of his own, as he heard thest words of the troublesome girl. Rather, he ignored her and stared down at his little witch who was breathing faintly. He was sure that they had done something more, the two devious people in front of him, to his mate; only a p couldn¡¯t do this.


    He stared keenly at Emma till he saw reddish markings on her neck like she had been choked. He swatted the long strands of her red hair obstructing his view of her neck, and gasped, fuming in anger as he got wind of what had just happened. If his beta hadn¡¯te when he did, ire would have chocked his mate to death, while her mother watched and cheered her on.


    This knowledge did it for him. With a sharp and fast speed which shocked all those in the room, he passed his little witch to Maya who for a minute swaggered as she tried to get her stance and process what had just happened, before walking up with the same speed to ire, holding her tightly by the neck when he got to her, enacting the same thing he knew that the blondie had done to his mate.


    ¡°Derek..¡± Melvina called, when she noticed that her son wasn¡¯t even looking or paying heed to Chyra who has already held unto his arm, wanting to remove his grasp from ire¡¯s neck, who was now choking, pleading for mercy with her eyes.


    ¡°She choked her, Mother.¡± He stated, as his eyes changed colours intermittently, as Maru, his wolf, wanted to be let out. Since his abrupt premature shift in the forest, when he had wanted to fight with the phanthom as he had seen his mate in distress, his abilities had been showing little by little, and his temperament had taken a nose dive deeper especially if it the issue at hand had anything to do with his mate.


    ¡°What!¡± Melvina shouted a bit, staring incredulously at the beta¡¯s family in their midst.


    ¡°Was that also because of her snooping around?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest, as she stared in anger at Chyra. She had been condoning and overlooking thetter¡¯s misbehaviours and mischievous acts that disyed disrespect of authority because of their long past, but now, she didn¡¯t think she could continue to condone her reckless ts any longer. She would make sure that thetter faced the proper music for her actions.


    But Chyra was silent at her question, and ire was still chocking, gasping for breath; her mother looking helplessly at them all, including Clem.


    She would have loved for her son to continue his actions on the troublesome blondie but for her mate and his beta. She didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus in the pack, since the duo don¡¯t know yet that the redhead was Derek¡¯s mate, and even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t ept it. So she had to stop this, before it gets out of hand. She would just have to administer their punishments to themter.


    ¡°Derek..¡± She called finally, walking to him, and tapping him by the arm to let loose ire from his hold, who was already limp in his hands.


    ¡°Let go..¡± She added, when she saw that her first call wasn¡¯t really working out.


    Derek growled in discontent, his wolf rather, before removing his hands from ire¡¯s neck. Thetter slumped to the floor, and Clem withheld himself from rushing over to her to know how she was faring; she was his twin sister after all, no matter what. He watched as his mother fawned over his sister, before casting him a short hateful look, for which he knew that he would hear from herter.


    ¡°Take her to one of the guest rooms in the main house. She can go hometer.¡± Melvina mentioned to Derek, who nodded shortly, before collecting his little witch from his cousin and walking out of the room, not wanting to know if anyone in the room had decided to follow him.


    But Maya did, not wanting to stay a second longer in the godforsaken room. She had watched with keen eyes the unfolding of the entire events, not mouthing anything out, unless when necessary, and had decided to keep a watchful on the beta¡¯s family, including Clem. They seemed disloyal to the authority over them. She knew that ire wasn¡¯t remorseful for what she had done to Emma, if for anything, she was plotting already on the next line of action, which Maya knew she wouldn¡¯t let happen.


    Also she was curious about the rolls of paper on the floor, especially the one closer to the bed.  She had seen the nervous look on Clem¡¯s face, when ire had mentioned Emma snooping around his things, and she knew that he must have drawn something suspicious on the paper. But that would be forter. For now, she was going to tend to her best friend. She thought, while walking out of the room.


    After Maya left the room, Melvina told Shane to go out of the room with Clem whose face was slightly contorted with pain, as his shift drew close, knowing that her son would appropriate the right punishment for his beta, for lying. She only needed to face the two women in front of her.


    After Shane left the room with Clem, Melvina bolted the door behind them, before turning away from it to face the duo in front of her. She walked towards a stool resting on a wall, and sat on it, staring at the woman who was still fawning over her daughter, who was still trying to recover from the effects of the choking act enacted by Derek.


    ¡°You will join the omegas to make their runs all over the pack, including in the kitchen. Your daughter too, when she is back from her shift.¡± She finally said after some minutes of staring at the troublesome mother and daughter who were disloyal to the authority. She hoped the woman¡¯s son, Clem, wasn¡¯t the same as them, but his father, if not, he might be stripped of his betaship to avoid an impending betrayal at some point.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Chyra stated, lifting her eyes for the first time from her daughter who stillid on her feet, heaving in raggard breaths.


    ¡°Seems I can. I¡¯m your Luna after all.¡± Melvina said, with a smile, before getting up to leave, wanting to cut the whole matter short, so that the younger girl could shift in peace; she was in enough pain already, coupled with the choking she had received from Derek.


    Chyra stared at Melvina contemptuously, gritting her teeth vehemently, wishing there was a way she could send thetter¡¯s head rolling on the floor. But unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t. Thetter was her Luna, rather than her. She was supposed to be Luna, not this scumbag parading herself in her son¡¯s room. She thought, remembering events that had urred years back when they had been younger.


    She had been 17 then, beautiful and curvy, and the best friend to one of the Alpha¡¯s sons, Peter. Actually she had loved him since she had known what was love, over his elder brother and their other friends. They did everything together, and when she had confessed her feelings for him on his seventeenth birthday, he had epted them. He had been joyous and epted them, to the envy of the other girls in their pack who thought him as the most handsome guy in their pack.


    She had been over the moon then, and even though her mother had warned her then, about the world of mates and what the mate bond could do, she had ignored her advice, choosing to y around with Peter, who basked and enjoyed the attention he had been getting from her. And sometimeter, when he had cheated on her with some other girl in their pack, she had made sure that the girl was dealt with mercilessly, since the victim had just been an omega.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But all that had changed on the night of their shift. On their birthdays, after they had shifted to their wolf versions, they had discovered that they weren¡¯t mates at all, an information that had robbed her of her peace then. She had still pressed on though, ignoring her own fated mate who had turned out to the beta¡¯s son. She hadn¡¯t wanted the beta¡¯s son. She had wanted Peter, the Alpha¡¯s son. And so she had pressed on, ignoring her mother¡¯s advices, especially since the one she loved hadn¡¯t found his mate yet. Then, she had prayed that he never found her. But unfortunately for her, he had found his mate, someone she hadn¡¯t expected or thought upon. He had fallen for a rogue. A rogue with no history and backup. A rogue who finally became her luna.


    ¡°Since you have nothing more to say. I will take my leave.¡± She heard Melvina say before she unbolted the door and walked out, and soughed, promising to revenge for herself and her daughter, somehow, sometime.

 THE DREAM

    Emma was dreaming. She saw a bloodied atmosphere. There was blood everywhere. There was war. There were so much killings that from her own standpoint, she hadn¡¯t seen anything as it before. It was barbaric, like genocide. But the most weird thing she saw about the battle, was that the battle wasn¡¯t among humans, but animals. She saw wolves fighting against each other in a most brutal way, like they were reasoning as humans, knowing whom and when to attack.


    And then all of a sudden, a huge beautiful ck wolf, morerger than the rest, ran up to her gingerly. Surprisingly, she noticed that she wasn¡¯t at all scared, but rather concerned about the big ck wolf, as she touched his shoulders which were bruised, smiling a bit as it nuzzled her cheek with its nose. But then in a twinkling of an eye, at thest moment, two other big wolves rushed up to her ck wolf, biting and scratching him vehemently, and as she shouted and looked on helplessly, a male human being, no scratch that, a hefty male with red eyes, jumped on the ck wolf and beheaded it, before turning to her, grasping her tightly by the arm, and was about to bite her with his now long fangs which seemed to have grown out from wherever she didn¡¯t know, when she screamed out, with all her strength, and woke up.


    Emma heaved in and out deeply, trying to calm down, as her mind pondered on the scary dream which had looked so real. She was happy that it was a dream, but she didn¡¯t understand why she was having it; she couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning either. It eluded her. She wasn¡¯t the spiritual type and didn¡¯t really attach importance to dreams, but this one she had just had was different. She didn¡¯t know how or why, but she just felt, deep within her bones, that it was different. But who could she tell?


    She looked around her surroundings, her mind also trying at the same time to process where she was. She wasn¡¯t at her house. She was in Maya¡¯s room, at the governess¡¯ region. She had known this because thest time she had been here, after the ck out incident, she had stayed in this her friend¡¯s room for a while.


    She sat up properly on the bed, holding her head as bouts of headaches assailed her head. It was as if there was a carpenter hitting nails into his newest creation in her head. Then she tried remembering what had brought her here again. Had she cked out again? She widened her eyes in realization as she remembered what had transpired before her and Clem¡¯s twin sister, ire.


    As she thought and remembered the details of the matter, Derek and Maya ran into the room, breathing heavily, causing her to jerk up her bowed down face, to stare at them. As she looked at Derek, she couldn¡¯t understand why her mind chose to settle on his eyes, it seemed to tell her that his eyes were familiar to that of the big ck wolf she had seen in her dream.


    ¡°Quit it!¡± She said to herself, not knowing that her voice was quite loud enough for Derek and Maya to hear her words.


    ¡°Emma.. what is wrong?¡± Derek asked, walking up to her at a fast pace, and holding her by the hand, as he sat on the bed. Maya still stood by the entrance watching them.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied, trying not to meet his eyes. Her mind was envisioning a lot of stupid impossibilities now. How could it opine that her boyfriend was a wolf? Perhaps the dream has a satirical meaning. She thought, deducting that perhaps, the battle she had seen between the animals, was maybe a battle or feud between Derek and the rest of the royal family and their opponents who wants to overthrow them, and take away the throne. But what about the hefty man with red eyes and long fangs? She asked herself, biting her lips unconsciously which caused Derek to growl.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She muttered when she heard his growl, remembering that for some reason she didn¡¯t know, he always seemed turned on by the simple action of her biting her lips.


    ¡°It is okay.¡± Derek said, caressing her cheek. ¡°You sure you are okay? I and Maya had heard you shouting some minutes ago, and we had rushed here, thinking that perhaps, something was going on with you. What had happened?¡± He queried, using his other free hand to hold her hands.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It was just a bad dream.¡± Emma stated, shutting her eyes as she remembered the details of the dream again. She shuddered unconsciously, causing Derek to be more concerned and curious about the dream which his mate had said that she had just had.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± He asked, staring deeply into her eyes, not knowing that this simple action of love and care was frightening her the more. His eyes reminded her of the big ck wolf in the dream. The big ck wolf that died gruesomely. She didn¡¯t want her boyfriend dead because of unworthy politics. But she still didn¡¯t think that she should tell him the dream. She didn¡¯t think that he would take it serious.


    ¡°Just some weird dream.¡± She finally said, shutting him out. And of course, it didn¡¯t sit well with him. The sharp shade of hurt which appeared for a second on his face before disappearing, told her so. But she pretended not to notice. Rather she became interested on the event which had caused her to be temporarily unstable, and had paved the way for the weird scary dream to havee to y in her subconscious. She became interested in ire and her family, and what they had been talking about when they had thought that she had passed out.


    ¡°How long have I been out?¡± She asked finally, after some time, taking a nce at her friend, Maya, who still stood by the entrance. She wondered why she was there, and not here, by her bedstand, as before.

 WHY ARE YOU SMILING?

    Derek stared keenly at his little witch, while she refused to share the dream which had caused her to shudder some minutes ago, and while she chose to change the topic.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his mate had started hiding things from him. And he didn¡¯t like it one bit. Was she onto something already? Did she know something that he didn¡¯t? Has she caught onto their numerous lies? Did ire and her mother say something, out of the ordinary to her? He thought, his fear increasing by each question.


    If any of these questions going on his mind has a positive answer, then there would be a problem. His little witch wouldn¡¯t trust him again, and inadvertently, she wouldn¡¯t tell him any happenings either.


    ¡°Tell her about us, when there is still time.¡± His wold, Maru, mentioned.


    Actually this statement had been a mantra on Derek¡¯s mind since thest night when he had felt a strange presence in his mate¡¯s room. He had also noticed that his little witch had been acting strange since the night, always aloof or absentminded, and her smiles were no longer seen. Something must have happened. He thought, still staring at her. He noticed that she was also avoiding his eyes. What the hell? He screamed in his mind, forgetting that she had asked him a question a minute ago. His mind was already fogged with thoughts of her, and her untold troubles which she didn¡¯t want to share either.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to share either if I was her..¡± Maru, his wolf, opined; causing him to sigh deeply.


    ¡°I will tell her on my birthday then. I will exin everything about us to her.¡± He said to his wolf through their own mind link.


    ¡°That is next week. That is procrastination.¡± Maru mentioned, not pleased with his reply. It wanted to be revealed already to its beautiful mate.


    ¡°That is my choice.¡± Derek replied stubbornly, trying to dy a rejection which he thought woulde if his little witch knew of his identity.


    ¡°Well, I hope it won¡¯t be toote by then.¡± Maru said, tired of being a convincing panel. Its human version would anything he wants after all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± He stated, blinking his eyes rapidly when he heard his mate call out his name for the second time.


    ¡°Derek!¡± She had shouted, perhaps out of impatience, or if he was lucky, out of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. ¡°I had zoned out.¡± He added.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± She asked, and he smiled at the irony of the situation. Just some minutes ago, he had asked her about her dream, and she had told him not to concern himself about it, that it had been nothing. And now, she was asking the same question that he had asked then, expecting a reasonable reply. He wondered what would happen if he also replied nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try it. It wouldn¡¯t end well.¡± His wolf, Maru, mused; making him smile. Females and their wonderful but weird characters. He thought, remembering the scenario that had happened between his mother and his father some months ago.


    His mother had been annoyed for some reason that he couldn¡¯t tell as he had just been returning from the pack¡¯s training. And when he and his father had questioned her about it, she had just replied that it had been nothing; and he remembered thinking that his mother had been funny, citing nothing as the cause of her annoyance.


    Butter in the day, precisely in thete evening, when his father hade out of the main conference room with his beta, looking all angry and worried at the same time, she had rushed up to him, inquiring about what had befallen his countenance. He remembered that his father had also replied nothing, wanting to pay back for her earlier misconduct towards him, but the resultant effects of that simple reply hadn¡¯t been funny. He smiled again as he remembered how his father had pleaded for leniency far into the night formitting no crime, even after telling her why he had been angry. Women! He thought, smiling again.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He heard his little witch ask, and folded his lips, beating himself up for zoning out again. That was two questions now with two lies to tell. He thought guiltily.


    ¡°I just remembered a y I had watched when I was younger.¡± He finally answered, staring at her with all the sincerity he could muster, while threatening hail and brimstone on his cousin as he heard her cough.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma muttered, not wanting to question him further on why he had been thinking of a y, instead of answering her question; or what had been the connection between the y and her earlier question. She also took notice of Maya¡¯s sudden cough at his statement. She knew he was lying, but that was the least of her concerns. She looked out of the window in the room, It was already getting dark. She wanted to go home. She wanted to go home and think; to strategize on how to deal with ire, whom she was sure wasn¡¯t an ordinary human; perhaps a witch.


    ¡°Soo how long have I been out?¡± She asked, repeating her first question to him.


    ¡°Close to three hours.¡± Derek replied, before turning around and beckoning on his cousin toe closer.


    ¡°Wow..¡± Emma muttered, trying to hold in her anger as she remembered what had transpired between her and ire, ire¡¯s mother too, in Clem¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t still believe that the older woman had already been baptised with sheer hatred for her. What had she done? Was Derek that important or royalistic?  And what the hell was the Luna? She thought, remembering thest statement she had heard before slipping into oblivion. Looking at the duo in front of her, she knew that they wouldn¡¯t tell her anything, even if they knew. She had to make the research by herself, while waiting patiently foe her new friend, Zipfara.

 SHOUT MY NAME

    Maya stepped towards Emma who was now sitting cross legged on the bed. She had waited by the doorstep because she had felt guilty for the ill fortune that had befallen her new friend.


    After all, she had sworn to her cousin after their unpleasant experience at the forest, that would protect his mate. Even though that was actually his own work, she had made him understand that since the redhead wasn¡¯t a wolf like them, with no high chances of being epted as the Luna of his pack, he would have to diversify a lot, meaning that he would not always be around her, to avoid suspicious questions and looks from his father and the other pack members.


    She was the one that could stay around the human without attracting unnecessary attention. She was the one that should be protecting her always. But she had failed in this one single task. She had failed to keep her new best friend from the ws of the jealous and freakish ire. Her anger still burned hot against Clem¡¯s twin sister and their evil mother who seemed to be the blondie¡¯s coach, from the look of things.


    Before she had rushed into Clem¡¯s room with Derek, his mother, and Shane, she had been able to make out some words which had been flowing out in the room using her gift for hearing in depth conversations at a fast rate; a gift which only her mother knew of. She hadn¡¯t been able for some reason to let her father know about it. And she didn¡¯t regret it. She wondered what would have happened if he had known. It would have meant more riskier missions with much more intake of the panjyo potion.


    So with her hearing gift, she had been able to deduct the whole message, and why the scuffle had happened in the first ce. Yes, she had known before getting into the room, that her best friend had been bullied to the point of death, that Clem had been trying to save the redhead from his family and at the same time, was trying to save his family from the impending wrath of his alpha friend. She had also known that ire and her mother already knew, somehow, that the human was her cousin¡¯s mate. She had refused to dwell on thetter, but had rather focused on the actions of her cousin when he finally sees the condition of his mate which she was sure wouldn¡¯t be nice. And for that minute, she had been grateful that her aunt was with them. Not that she wouldn¡¯t have been happy if Derek had gone totally caveman and wolfish on them. No. She hadn¡¯t cared. She would have loved it actually. But then, they hadn¡¯t been alone.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A lot of other pack members hade for the twin¡¯s party, some of her pack members in the warrior base hade too; she had seen Carlos and Jacob. Also, the twins had been meant to be shifting tonight in the forest, while some men would keep watch on the borders to prevent a rogue attack on the newly shifted werewolves. And if her cousin had gone macho on the evil duo, then, it would have been known that the redhead was his mate; and that would have been like jumping from frying pan to fire. So that was the only reason she had been happy that his mother was with them; the older woman would have known how to control him. But still, even as she had walked behind him, even as he had rushed into his beta¡¯s room, she had thought and plotted on ways to deal with the blondieter, her mother inclusive, for hurting her best friend.


    ¡°Hey Maya. Are you okay?¡± Emma who must have noticed that she looked as someone buried with her thoughts, asked her; her forest green eyes piquing up in curiosity, but still shorn with worry.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, deciding to leave her thoughts somece else, as she sat gently on the bed, the same spot where her cousin had been sitting down some seconds ago. He had stood up abruptly from the bed, perhaps he had gotten a message. She had thought then, before stepping into the room. That¡¯s why she had actually stepped into the room, the abruptness of the stand which had expressed that he must have gotten a message from a person in their pack. And he confirmed this a few secondster.


    ¡°Emma, I have to go.. Just remembered that I have a meeting with my father like now.¡±  He said, his eyes brimming with care and love as he stared at his mate. And then, he turned to her sharply.


    ¡°Stay here with her, Maya. Come find me if anything happens.¡±  He added, and she just nodded, getting his message clearly. He was asking her to protect his mate this time around, he was overlooking her failure to keeping her earlier promise, he was giving her another chance. He had also entailed for her to shout his name out, if necessary; if for any reason, they happen to be in danger. It generally made her wish that she could switch to his own pack so that she couldmunicate with him via the mind link. But she knew it would be impossible, since her father was alive. He wouldn¡¯t let that happen. She would just have to bear it for now. Soon. She thought. Soon.


    Soon, she would be able to put her father where he belongs.


    She watched as Derek exited the room gantly, and sighed.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She heard Emma ask, and nodded. She thought she was nodding a lot recently. A thought that made her smile for no reason.


    Emma must have noticed it. She thought, because in the next few seconds when she raised her eyes to look at the human whom she hade to love immensely, the human was looking at with a bewildered look, which she had found amusing.


    ¡°What¡¯s amusing you?¡± Emma asked her, folding her hands.


    ¡°Your face.¡± She replied smiling, before turning serious again.


    ¡°What is it now.? Emma asked, noticing the change in her countenance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She stated, her eyes expressing totally how sorry and guilty she felt for not being there to save her, to stop the bully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They were too strong for me; would have been the same for you anyway, if you hade.¡± Emma replied, with a shrug.


    ¡°Perhaps. But at least it wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this extent.¡± She replied, as she stared at the red marks on the human¡¯s neck which were fading a little.


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡± Emma replied, remembering the strength and vigour of the two females that had bullied her.


    ¡°They were really strong.¡± She said out loud finally, after a minute had passed, causing Maya to tighten her fists, as her thoughts whirled on how she would deal with the duo that had oppressed her friend.


    ****


    Hello lovelies, if you have read up to this point, I¡¯m so much grateful ?. Please leave yourments and reviews. I would love to know your thoughts. Thank you.

 IT’S HER, I WANT

    When Derek stepped out of his cousin¡¯s room and had shut the door behind him, he rested his back tiredly on it, heaving in deeply as he recounted the events of the day. They had bullied his mate, when they hadn¡¯t even known she was their Luna. What would happen then if they knew, his pack members and his father inclusive? He thought, and sighed; his mind crowded with a lot of thoughts and emotions. He felt sad, worried and angry at the same time.


    There was the fact that for an unknown reason, the witches and some phanthom had seemed to have taken a sort of interest in his mate; something his mother and her friend were still trying to discern. Last, he had heard, his mother¡¯s friend had gone on a journey back to her homnd to inquire about his little mate and why her kind were so much interested in her. It still left him in bewilderment; the witches¡¯ fascination with a mere human. Or was it something else? Was it because she was his mate? Did his uncle hire them to kidnap her? He thought.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± He muttered himself, remembering the episode that had transpired between him and the phanthom in the forest. It hadn¡¯t known that Emma was his mate. It couldn¡¯t have been hired by his uncle then. And then, there is the issue of her being bullied by his beta¡¯s twin. He had almost let Maru, his wolf, take control when he had seen her frail condition, but for his mother. He was happy now that she had intervened, if not.. well he refused to think of the repercussions now.


    ¡°But can we work?¡± He thought, referring to the alliance between he and his little witch. The bullying incident had opened his eyes to the cons of fraternizing with his human mate.


    ¡°Yes. Stop doubting. It¡¯s her I want, or nobody else.¡± Maru replied stubbornly, causing him to smile his amusement. His wolf was so protective of his little witch. He didn¡¯t know whether that was a good development. He had a feeling that it mightnd them in trouble very soon.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Maru asked, trying to get the clear message of his thought.


    ¡± Well, If father..¡± He was saying, when Maru interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it.¡± Maru stated, cutting him off, and letting him be finally.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wheew.¡±  He breathed out, hoping that his mother¡¯s friend would be back before his birthday next week. He needed the know the standpoint of things.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± His father¡¯s voice through the mind link interrupted his thoughts, making him stand erect, from his reclining pose on the door in a jiffy.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± He replied, before walking off hastily, almost running, in the direction of the main conference room.


    On getting there, he took a deep breath, in and out, a bit nervous and curious about the reason why his father had summoned him. He wondered if his old man had already been briefed on what had happened earlier.


    No. He thought, shaking his head negatively. No one had seen the scene. The ones present, wouldn¡¯t have done reported. He knew that ire and Clem had already gone into the forest, an hour ago, for their shifting process followed by their parents. So who could have reported? His mother couldn¡¯t have, neither will Shane do so. His gamma was actually nervous around his father, so he couldn¡¯t be the one.


    ¡°It could just be some pack issues.¡± Maru opined, tired of hearing the much thoughts going on in the head of its human version.


    Derek shrugged, agreeing with his wolf. It could just be some pack issues. He thought, before tuning the knob, and opening the door.


    ¡°Good evening father.¡± He greeted, bowing his head a bit, as he approached his father who was standing by the window pane, looking out from it, to the world outside the walls of the pack house.


    When Alpha Peter heard his son¡¯s greetings, he turned slowly to nce at his son, before nodding slightly to acknowledge his greetings. He thought that his son looked more subdued, more humbled, unlike his former arrogant self. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened; couldn¡¯t ce his hand on it, but whatever it was, he was d for it. The pack needed a wise humble leader, not an arrogant one.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± He finally said, walking towards his own seat which towered over the rest surrounding therge round wooden table.


    Derek looked around the room for a while, before heeding to his father¡¯smand.  He sat down on one of the seats, which happened to be reserved for the beta of the pack. But his father overlooked it, saying nothing. After all, he must have thought that he would soon be the alpha of the pack.


    ¡°How is it going?¡± His father asked, staring at him keenly.


    But he furrowed his eyebrows, as he pondered on his father¡¯s question. Why was the old man asking of this all of a sudden? He knew his father well enough. Something must have happened. But he decided to y along with him, to y it out until he got where they were headed to.


    ¡°Fine.¡±  He replied, staring nkly at his father, his face rid of any emotions. He didn¡¯t want to let his father in on any of the recent happenings going on with his little witch.


    ¡°And how is your cousin? Is she behaving well?¡± His father asked further.


    ¡°Yes. She is.¡± Derek replied honestly. His cousin had really turned a new leaf. He hoped itsted, because he didn¡¯t want to imagine what he will do, if she betrays them again. He feared he might kill her off this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alpha Peter replied, humming intermittently as if he was pondering on something brewing in his mind. He knew that his niece was acting well enough. He had eyes following her around of course. But the person hadn¡¯t been able to give him a reasonable information on what had happened that night, when his brother hade, to exchange his pack warriors, that night when his niece had torn the treaty, which he cared less about. Well, time will reveal it all. He thought.


    ¡°What about your human friend? How is she?¡± He asked, staring keenly at his son to see his reaction to the question.


    ¡°Human friend?¡±  Derek asked, stopping himself from balking, but a second toote, as his father had caught onto his change in demeanor at the question.


    ¡°Yes. The human girl with red hair.¡±  He stated.


    ¡°She is fine.¡± Derek replied sharply, too sharply for an honest reply, and his father noticed.


    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± He asked, voicing out his deepest thought and concern.

 WHO ARE THE THEM?

    Emma dusted invincible dust particles from her crazy denim jeans as she stood upright from the bed, causing Maya to jerk up her head from its bowing position; she had been ruminating on a whole lot of events even as she sat down at the tail end of the bed, testing and trying, wanting to know her next step of action tomorrow.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked Emma, standing up too, wanting to be with the redhead at all times, to prevent a repeat of what had happened earlier, and to prevent incurring her cousin¡¯s anger over her inability to protect his mate in his absence. Although she couldn¡¯t believe that she, an Alpha¡¯s daughter, was guarding a human, a mere human; she still didn¡¯t want to risk putting the redhead in danger. Her heart wont even let her escape from it.


    ¡°Home.¡± Emma replied, staring at her like she had just asked a very weird question, as if, it should be obvious to her that she was going home.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She stated, running her right fingers along her hair scalp. They had to wait for Derek first, and the other issue. She thought, biting her lips.


    ¡°Any problem with that?¡± Emma asked, standing at akimbo now, staring at her with curious eyes. She wondered what could be going on the human¡¯s mind; perhaps questions about what their deal really was, the whole lot of people in the pack.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She finally replied, looking away from the human to the window. It was dark already. The time should be the same too; perhaps some minutes past seven. She thought.


    ¡°But you sounded like there was..¡± Emma mentioned, causing her to go back at exchanging nces with her again. She discovered that the human was staring at her with daring eyes, eyes daring her to deny the statement.


    ¡®Too intelligent.¡¯ She thought. ¡®Too intelligent and observant.¡¯


    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± She stated.  ¡°Just that I thought that we should wait for Derek before going.¡± She added with a shrug, before taking up her biker jacket which she had kept on the cupboard some hours earlier when she hade into the room, while Emma still slept.


    ¡®But if you insist.. Let¡¯s go then.¡± She said, wearing the jacket and moving towards the entrance to the room.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Emma beckoned her to stop, which she did. ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t think he would be happy to know that I left without letting him know.¡± She said, going back to the bed and sitting down on it.


    Maya smiled as she heard Emma¡¯s statement. It did the trick. She thought, knowing that there was no way she could tell her friend the real reason though, the truth, on why she was still here, and why she wouldn¡¯t be going home tonight.  The redhead really loved her cousin, despite the fact that she had been giving him attitudes sincest night.


    ¡®Oh my gender..¡¯  she murmured with a smile, before turning away from the entrance, to face Emma who was sitting with her fingers crossed, on the bed.


    ¡°When do you think he would be done with the meeting with his father?¡± Emma asked, looking up at her friend who seemed to be smiling for no reason apparent to her. Earlier, she had thought that her new best friend had been nning to keep her here for the night for some weird reason she hadn¡¯t been able to pinpoint out; but now, she was relieved that it was because of Derek.


    Although she was still pissed at him, at them all, for lying to her, for not trusting her; she unabashedly wanted to see him again before leaving; not because of the normal courtesy or whatever, she just wanted to se him. To behold his face again, his wondrous lips and to hear his voice which was like music to her ears. As she let her thoughts wander, she thought on theirst make out session in the room before the witch hade. She discovered that she wanted his lips again. His lips so¡­..


    ¡°Emma!¡± She heard Maya call, and instantly broke up with her vain thoughts.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of that lying boyfriend like this now.¡¯ She muttered, rubbing her forehead tiredly, a bit angry and frustrated with her heart. It just didn¡¯t seem to listen to the reality in front of her. Despite the fact that her handsome devil was and had been lying to her, it didn¡¯t care. It still wanted her to patch her lips to his in a slow sensual motion, and then afterwards, wrap her legs around his waist.


    ¡®Betrayer.¡¯ She thought, before finally ncing at her friend who was looking at her curiously.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maya asked,ing closer to her. ¡°For a moment, you looked like you were lost.¡± She added, before sitting on the bed. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied. She couldn¡¯t tell her boyfriend¡¯s cousin that her own thoughts were consumed with bedding her cousin, even though they were friends. It seemed weird to her. And so she thought of something else to say.


    ¡°I was just thinking about my family.¡± She said, before jerking her head more higher, if possible, as a painful realization dawned on her. She hadn¡¯tmunicated with her sister for close to two weeks now. Thest time they had spoken was when Derek had dropped in for the second time that first week to pick her up for school, that time when his car¡¯s horn had disrupted their conversation over the phone.


    ¡°Oh God..¡± She muttered. Amelia was going to kill her. She thought, as she realized another shaking thought. She hadn¡¯t been in school for close to two weeks!


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She said out loud, as she wondered what the hell was really happening. She hadn¡¯t been in school for two weeks, hadn¡¯t spoken to her sister either; all because of..


    ¡°Because of them.¡¯ She mentioned, before turning her face and ring at Maya. They all had caused this. Were they trying to deprive her of her life?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Them? Who are the them?¡± Maya asked, staring nkly at Emma. Sometimes, she doesn¡¯t just get the human. She thought. Her mood was unstable like water; liquid and still this minute, ice the other minute, then gas.


    ¡°You guys.¡± Emma stated vehemently, ignoring the voice in her head which was telling her that it was not a good idea to approach the matter this way, that her thinking was even wrong to begin with.

 TACKLING MAYA

    Maya was speechless for minutes, not for so long, but still, for some minutes; as she tried to grasp what Emma had just said.  For the life of her, she couldn¡¯t understand what her friend was talking about. As she had thought earlier to Sia, her wolf; she didn¡¯t just get the human some times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Emma. What do you mean? What did we do?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest, as she adjusted herself more properly into the bed.


    ¡°Since I met you guys, I don¡¯t know what is really happing. It¡¯s like everything has taken a dive for the worse in my life.¡± Emma replied, still ring at her, folding her arms too across her chest, as they both engaged in a staring contest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Maya said finally, as sheprehended a bit of what her human friend was feeling. The human was overwhelmed! How hadn¡¯t she noticed it? She thought, as she still looked on her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She said again, before unfolding her hands, and moving it to rest on Emma¡¯s. She managed to unfold her friend¡¯s hands which had gotten tighter on her chest, before grasping the hands in hers, squeezing it reassuringly.


    ¡°Everything would be okay soon.¡± She added.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Emma retorted, even though Maya¡¯s gesture had managed to rein in her temper a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think so. And you guys are not helping matters by keeping me in the dark.¡± She stated stubbornly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if that is what you think. But really, we are not keeping anything away from you. Trust me.¡± Maya replied, biting her cheek a bit at her lie, as she wondered on when Derek woulde out with the truth. She sighed in resignation as she heard Emma scoff. It was evident that the redhead hadn¡¯t believed her.


    ¡°Emma..¡± She called, not actually knowing what to say, as Emma removed her hands sharply from hers, after she had scoffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t trust me, just like Derek.¡± Emma stated, while nodding and looking away from Maya.  ¡°It¡¯s quite okay. But don¡¯t tell me to trust you because I don¡¯t!¡± She said out loud, fuming.


    ¡°Emma..¡± Maya called again, not liking the direction where the conversation was going.


    ¡°I thought you were different. I thought you were my best friend.¡± Emma stated, turning her face back to look at Maya, trying to imbibe the maniptive approach. She thought that it was now or never. She had to get something, anything, that exins what was really going on; anything that will curb her anger for not going to school or keeping tabs with her sister for two weeks.


    ¡°Emma.. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Maya pleaded, as she tried to hold Emma¡¯s hands again. But the stubborn Emma flung it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She shouted, folding her arms across her chest, as she tapped her feet steadily on the floor.


    Maya nched as she saw Emma¡¯s reactions. When had their conversation deteriorated to this extent? She bit her lips, as she wondered on what she was going to do, no.. scratch that, what she was going to say to cate the human at this point. She didn¡¯t want to lose their friendship over some lies which weren¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°The truth.¡± Sia, her wolf said to her through their mind link. ¡°You have to tell her the truth.¡± It mentioned again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. That is Derek¡¯s call, not mine.¡± She replied, her thoughts going tro and fro. She had to tell the human something else; their wolf nature wasn¡¯t up for discussion. That would be her cousin¡¯s story to tell.


    ¡°Well, you can tell her about what had really happened in the forest then. It will calm her down, at least for now.¡± Sia stated. ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± It added, hoping that its human version would listen to her.


    ¡°You think so?¡±  She asked, wondering if it was a good idea telling a human about some phanthom. She didn¡¯t think Emma would believe her.


    ¡°Just try.¡± Sia opined.


    And she nodded, agreeing to share to her human friend what had really happened in the forest, not the whole story though, but at least the truth.


    Emma watched as Maya nodded into the space, and soughed, wondering what was going through the blondie¡¯s mind. Another lie perhaps. Or was her friend still unsure about telling her the truth?  She thought, before standing up sharply, not wanting to subject her ears to another session of lies on one hand, and on the other hand, wanting to pique her friend up to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± She said loudly to get Maya¡¯s attention. ¡°There is no need to see Derek again. He would just round up the discussion with another bunch of lies.¡± She stated, before pretending to bend down as if she wanted to tie theces of her chunky boots; while in actuality, she was just stalling time, betting that the blondie would call her back.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Maya shrieked, causing Emma to smile. Her n was working.


    ¡°I will tell you what I know.¡± Maya said, before tapping the spot near to her on the bed.


    ¡°Sit first.¡± She stated.  ¡°Please.¡± She added, when she saw that Emma was acting like she hadn¡¯t spoken anything to her.


    Emma paused, then stood upright, staring at everywhere but at Maya and the bed, wanting to create some amount of tension in the air, wanting to make the blondie feel desperate to tell her the truth. She knew it wasn¡¯t a fair tactic, but they had left her no choice.


    She sighed dramatically, before sitting back on the bed, her arms folded tightly across her chest, her ears perked in the highest receiving channel to hear what her friend had to say.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Maya asked her finally, after some minutes had passed in silence. She thought it weird to begin with the forest episode just like that. She just hoped that the human would ask a question she could reply to honestly. She also hoped that her cousin would be done with the meeting with his father already.


    ¡°Well..¡± Emma started, biting her lips. ¡°Tell me what really happened in the forest. I don¡¯t believe the cock and bull story that you guys had conjured up and fed to me.¡± She said, deciding to begin with that, wanting to test the sincerity of her friend, since she already had a slight idea of what had happened that fateful day.

 TACKLING MAYA II

    Maya took a deep breath in and out, and in again; her thoughts, a reeling mess as she contemted on how to answer Emma¡¯s question, without sounding like a monkey in a zoo. She had to tell a story the human could believe.


    ¡°Ok, Well¡­¡± She started off, hoping that Sia, her wolf, would help her on the way.


    ¡°.. that day when you hade to the house to see Melvina..¡±


    ¡°Just skip to the part where we had entered the forest.¡± Emma said, interrupting her.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maya stuttered, about to continue with her tale, when all of a sudden it dawned on her that Emma had just mentioned ¡®the forest¡¯. The redhead wasn¡¯t supposed to know that since she had lost her memories. She thought, aware of the fear that was gnawing deep within her. If Emma had really regained her memory, then they all would be in a lot of trouble. She hoped that her friend had heard the ¡®forest¡¯ from someone else, not from her memory.


    ¡°You mentioned the forest¡­ How did you know that? Have you regained your memories back?¡± She asked, finally deciding to voice out her thoughts; thereby putting a hold on the forest tale for the now.


    Emma bit her lips, and looked away as she heard Maya¡¯s question. She had just stepped into her own trap. She hadn¡¯t wanted them to know that she had recovered her memories back, until she sorted out some things first. Well, it seemed that the n had just gotten busted. She thought, biting her lips again, before looking back at her friend. There was no need to cut around the corners again. They both had toe clean.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She stated finally, looking at Maya, dead in the eyes. ¡°Yes, my memories are back.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡± Maya asked, getting slightly angry that the human whom they had thought had been ignorant of a whole lot, was actually in fact knowledgeable of everything that had been going on, at least to an extent; and had perhaps, evenughed at them as they had fed her with lies. She wondered if Emma knew about their true nature.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t.¡± Sia answered for her, and she couldn¡¯t agree less. If Emma had known, she wouldn¡¯t even be sitting herefortably, talking with her. Perhaps might be in an aerone, flying back home. She thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s not really your business.¡± Emma stated, interrupting Maya¡¯s convo with her wolf.


    ¡°How long?¡± Maya repeated, not wanting to backdown.


    ¡°When I came back to my house, after the days I was out, in your ce.¡± Emma replied with a shrug. There was no need dragging the matter on. She still needed answers to some questions guing her mind.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Maya muttered, palming her fore-head gently. ¡°Oh God¡­¡± She repeated, shaking her head from side to side intermittently, not believing what she was hearing. The redhead was smarter than them all.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°So why are you asking me then about the forest event? You already knew what happened.¡±  She said, looking up to face Emma, her eyes hooded with curiosity.


    ¡°Just wanted to test your sincerity¡­wanted to know if you would lie to me again.¡± Emma replied with a shrug again, as if stating the obvious.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Maya responded, actually seeing. The human was a smart ass. She thought.


    ¡°Yes¡­But some things are still vague. I need you to rify them.¡± Emma mentioned, hoping that her friend wouldply.


    ¡°Things like?¡± Maya asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Well for one, where had you gone to?¡± Emma asked, remembering that her friend had left her and Derek, to God-knows-where. Although she was kind of d about that because the blondie wouldn¡¯t have been able to call in for help if she had been captured with them. But she was still ignorance.


    ¡°I had gone to the waterfalls.¡± Maya answered.


    ¡°Waterfalls?¡± Emma asked, getting a bit excited at the imagery ying on her head. She had yed with the sea and rivers, but waterfall, not yet; she hadn¡¯t been to one.


    ¡°Yeah. That had been the initial n. It was where Derek and I had been taking you to, before we separated.¡± Maya replied, with a shrug, remembering the beautiful and mysterious waterfalls. She had been so excited then, wanting to show her new friend the magnificent waterfalls, knowing that the redhead would love it, before Derek had told her to be going, that they would join herter, only that they didn¡¯t; a different story had urred.


    ¡°Oh, wow. That would have been cool.¡± Emma mused, forgetting about the forest incident for some seconds, as she let her thoughts y imageries of how the waterfall could be and feel.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Maya concurred, before cussing the phanthom that had spoiled their show in her mind.


    For a minute, they were both lost in their thoughts until Emma snapped out of hers.


    ¡°So, what happened after I had cked out? I only remembered being misled by the little girl who turned out to be a phanthom.¡± She asked, gazing at Maya with hope filled eyes, curious about the answers she could be getting, not finding it wise to tell her friend that she already had a vague idea of what had happened even while she had cked out, through the voices.


    ¡°Well after a while had passed, after I had waited and waited at the falls for you guys, I had gotten tired and a little bit suspicious about your absence. So, I had started calling out for you guys, but I hadn¡¯t gotten a reply then. When I had realized that you guys were actually missing, I had run back to the pa¡­ I mean¡­  our ce to get help.¡± Maya answered, biting her inner cheek for almost mentioning the word ¡®pack¡¯.


    ¡°And then¡­?¡±  Emma questioned, choosing to ignore the stuttering at the end of her friend¡¯s statement. She now knew that this ce was called something, that was entirely different from the ¡®governess ce¡¯, but she let it be. There will be ater time to ask that. But for now, there were bigger fishes to fry.


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Maya was saying, having made up her mind to tell Emma everything that had actually happened in the forest, except the revtion of their true nature, when Derek suddenly stepped into the room, making her halt in her statement.

 I WANT YOU TO STAY

    Emma soughed in weak anger as she saw Derek step into the room. Although she was happy to see him, she knew that her discussion with Maya at the moment had been usurped, and for that she wasn¡¯t entirely too happy about seeing him. She didn¡¯t know when Maya and she might have the free time to discuss about the matter again.


    ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± Derek asked, seeing the look of relief on his cousin¡¯s face, and the look of anger on his mate¡¯s face. What had gone down? He thought, staring at the duo sitting tly on the bed. What had they been discussing? He wondered if he had been, at any point, a subject matter in one of their many discussions.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Emma replied with a faux smile, when all she had actually wanted to say was that ¡®of course he had clearly disrupted something. He wasn¡¯t blind, or was he?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Derek muttered, staring at his cousin in particr. At that moment, he wished that he couldmunicate with her through the mind link. His curiosity was going a peak higher as the time ticked by.


    ¡°So, how did the meeting go?¡± Emma asked, wanting to make small talk, to divert Derek¡¯s attention from the tensed moment he had walked into. She knew that he must have noticed, and she didn¡¯t want him to talk Maya out of telling her the truth. He would stop the truth from going out to her, to protect her, as he had mentionedst night.


    ¡°It went well.¡± Derek replied, cutting eyes with his cousin. He knew he would have to give her the full gist of the conversation that had transpired between his father and he; unless she wouldn¡¯t let him rest, might as well threaten him with the promise he had made to her when she had managed to convince his little witch toe visiting again. She had made him to promise to always trust her, no matter the circumstances or situations that may arise in the future. He had agreed then, but only because of his little witch. He had been so desperate then. He hoped that he hadn¡¯t made the worst decision of his life.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Emma stated, before standing up. ¡°I have to be going home. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± She added, dusting of invisible particles from her crazy ck denims.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Derek blurted out instantly. ¡°You can¡¯t go today, perhaps, tomorrow morning.¡± He said, when he saw the taken-aback look on Emma¡¯s face at his blurted statement. It made him wonder whether she had already regained her memories back. He would have to ask his cousinter. He thought.


    ¡°Why?¡± Emma asked him, not finding the scenario funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± He muttered, while looking at Maya for help.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t tell his little witch the main reason why he can¡¯t afford her leaving this night.


    His beta and his twin, ire, were shifting tonight, perhaps have already shifted and had gone for a run around the region. He didn¡¯t want to risk having Emma hear their howls and cries. She was too sensitive and intuitive, and might begin to ask questions which he knew he would provide lies to her as answers. He didn¡¯t want that. He has already lied enough.


    ¡°Late? It¡¯s barely 8 o¡¯clock.¡± Emma stated, now standing at akimbo.


    ¡°Well¡­I just want you to stay.¡± Derek said, moving closer to her, as he kept steady eye contact with her, steady heated lustful filled eye contact, which promised of untold passions which would be fulfilled if she stayed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And so, Emma was lost.


    For more than a minute, she was lost; lost staring at the intense emotion in Derek¡¯s deep blue eyes, which had gotten darker, which spoke of love and lust, which got her insides humming in pleasure and eagerness. She was already won over. She wanted him.


    ¡°Ok¡­ ay¡­¡± She muttered, interlocking her fingers together, swaying from one leg to the other, oblivious of the fact that her cheeks had gone totally bright red with blush.


    Well, Maya did and whistled.


    Lover birds. She mused, happy that the tensed moment was over, and that Emma was staying back for the night.


    ¡°What?¡± She screamed, when she caught both Derek and Emma casting long nces at her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Emma and Derek said simultaneously, causing the three of them to burst out inughter. Derek strategically, but subtly held Emma¡¯s hand in his, squeezing it reassuringly, even as they continued in a bout ofughter about the sameness of their earlier statements.


    ¡°I see you guys are enjoying yourselves.¡± Melvina spoke, cutting into the bouts ofughter, as she walked into the room majestically with little Eva.


    ¡°¡­without me,¡± Eva muttered after her, pouting her lips, which caused Emma, Derek and Maya to burst out into another round ofughter. An act that didn¡¯t sit well with little Eva.


    ¡°Mom! They areughing at me!¡± She wailed, bursting out in fake tears which only moved Emma. The rest already knew of her silly but cute tactics.


    ¡°Oh, we are not¡­beautiful. We were just¡­uhmughing with you.¡± Emma said, after having walked up the little trickster and squatting before her.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯tughing.¡± Eva said, looking up as if she was in deep thoughts, when actually she was ying hard to please.


    ¡°Oh¡­well¡­¡± Emma stuttered, at lost on what to say, until Derek came to her rescue.


    ¡°Mom, is the dinner ready?¡± He asked, knowing that at the time when he had left the conference room after the meeting with his father, his mother had been dishing out the meal into tes.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s actually why I hade.¡± Melvina said while smiling with a knowing look at her son. She had understood what had just gone down. Her son had saved his mate from the silly clutches of his cunny six years old sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Shall we?¡± Maya queried, casting furtive nces at the whole upants of the room, before walking out of the room, of course, not without little Eva.

 TWO GLUTTONS

    As Emma cleansed her te with her spoon for the umpteenth time, she gave long hungry looks at Maya¡¯s te which was still half filled with the food that Melvina had dished for them some minutes ago. A trip of one spoon of the food from her te to her mouth, had made her gulp in the food in less than ten minutes.


    She thought that Melvina should open up an eatery already, of which she, herself, would be the most visiting patroniser. Damn! The meal was out of this world. She thought, as she stared hungrily at Maya¡¯s te. They were both in the blondie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡± She asked Maya, who seemed to be more interested in a novel she was reading than the food she was eating. Emma remembered that the novel was one of her Sydney Sheldon¡¯s collections which the blondie had collected on herst two visits to her house.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Maya replied, with a smirk, knowing the book was shielding her lips from being seen. She knew that her friend wanted more of her food, but what the redhead didn¡¯t know was that she, herself, had a veryrge appetite; all werewolves did. So, her sharing her food was a huge no, a risk in itself. But then the human didn¡¯t know that; and for that she decided to taunt her friend with the remaining part of her meal.


    ¡°Why are you asking though?¡± She asked, referring to Emma¡¯s earlier question; her face still buried in the book, her lips curved up in a smirk.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just wondering if you were still interested in the food. You looked so involved in the novel you are reading.¡± Emma replied, finally letting her overly cleansed te and spoon rest. She had another conquest ahead of her; to have Maya¡¯s meal. She wasn¡¯t sure if there would be a left over in the pot; there were too many people in this house. She thought, remembering the Anthony guy who kept giving her skeptical looks. She knew that he must have been wondering what amoner was doing in a governor¡¯s residence, or whatever this ce was called.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very much interested.¡± Maya replied, finally dropping the book on the floor. She had been sitting on the floor, near her bed, all this while.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma muttered, very much disappointed. Her mouth watered as she watched Maya drown in a spoon of the brain stopping dish.


    ¡°Mmmmhmmm¡± Maya moaned with her eyes closed, shaking her head from her left to her right, as she chewed on the food.


    ¡°This is so delicious, Emma. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± She asked Emma, whose eyes were filled with mock anger, as she now knew what her friend was trying to do, or actually doing. Her conquest was over before it even began. She thought, holding herself from snatching the te from the ground.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± She replied, through gritted it; biting her lips as Maya¡¯s moans came up again and again, as she drowned in spoons of the food.


    She had to get out of this room. She thought. Before she would break someone¡¯s head.


    Having decided that, she stood up gingerly from the floor which she had been sitting on, picked up her te and spoon to from their idle position, before walking out of the room; closing and opening her eyes in embarrassment, as Maya¡¯sughter followed her out.


    She would deal with that blondie soon. She thought, walking towards the kitchen, trying not to hope that there was still a left over in the pot. She didn¡¯t want to have an expectation, which would be crushed.


    As she neared the kitchen, she could hear the slight and subtle closing of the pot for some reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom. Ignoring it, she tiptoed into the kitchen,ing to a halt as she saw the Anthony gurbling in food into his mouth with therge cooking spoon.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She screamed inside her head, bing a statue when all of a sudden, the handsome man, which Derek had introduced as his older brother, turned sharply to stare at her in shock, the spoon dropping from his hand and making a nging sound on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me I said that out aloud.¡± Emma muttered, embarrassment coating her countenance. But it seemed the caught-in-the-act Anthony was more embarrassed.


    He finally got out of his shock, and then he bent down to pick up the spoon which had fallen to the ground, as he had heard the redhead say ¡®what the hell¡¯. He beat up himself mentally for making a fool of himself in a front of a human, cursing his gluttony for making him look like a thief before the redhead, as he kept back the spoon on the pot; all the while trying to regain hisposure. He had to walk out of here with his head high.


    ¡°You came to drop your te?¡± He asked, putting up a faux smile, which instantaneously turned into a genuine one as he saw the redhead smiling at him with knowing eyes. He knew he couldn¡¯t escape this one. What was her name again? He thought, after trying to recall her name, and failed.


    ¡°Yep¡± Emma replied, popping the ¡®p¡¯ in the ¡®yep¡¯. ¡°I see you came to do the same.¡± She stated, smiling at the guy in front of her, whom she already felt a kindred spirit with. Well, for one, they both liked Melvina¡¯s food.


    ¡°Uhmm, ok.¡± Anthony stuttered, not knowing what else to say or do. Should he apologise for what she had seen him doing or should he just walk away? He thought, scratching a spot at the base of his neck.


    ¡°Heyyy¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Emma said, dropping her te in the sink, before tapping him slightly on the shoulder, having noticed his current predicament.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell no one.¡± She promised, before opening the pot of their attraction. ¡°After all, I came here for the same thing.¡± She stated, before giving him a wink.


    ¡°Are you still interested?¡± She asked, as she scooped a spoonful of the still hot tuna casserole into another te which she saw on the counter.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 TWO GLUTTONS II

    Anthony watched, entranced, as Emma opened the pot for the third time to scoop another spoonful of food into her te. He thought that she had a veryrge appetite for a human. Well, who wouldn¡¯t? Melvina¡¯s meals had the capacity to turn anyone into a glutton. He guessed that this might be the first time for the human, that is, tasting his Luna¡¯s meals.


    When he had lost his parents in thest pack war, which had been triggered by Arnold¡¯s greed and selfishness, supported by Maya¡¯s betrayal, he had been devasted, so devasted that he had almostmitted suicide. He had wanted to drown in a bottle of vermin which he had stolen from the storehouse, when the Luna, Melvina, had barged into his room, as if she had had an inkling of what he had wanted to do. He had been 14 years of age then.


    Later, when she had taken him in as her son, since his mother had been of her closest friends, he hade to discover that one of his Luna¡¯s gifts was the ability to have premonitions of what could happen in the future, a hyped or increased intuitive ability more so, and that was beside her cooking skill was imed to be the best in the whole of their territory, and beyond. His mother had been a good cook, but when he had tasted his Luna¡¯s meal, during one of his visits to the main pack house with his father, he had be addicted to it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± He heard the redheaded human ask, even with her mouth filled with food.


    ¡°I¡¯m full now. You can continue. I will keep watch, to know if someone ising.¡± He replied, smiling as he saw the human nod and give him a thumbs up, obviously satisfied with his answer, as she kept munching on the meal.


    Still staring at her, he wondered who she was and what she was doing in the main pack house. He wondered if Alpha Peter knew of her stay here. Well, of course, he would know. The older man would be able to sniff out a human, even from many meters away.


    Once, one of their pack members, his close friend, had brought in a human girl to his home in the pack. Then, they had been having meeting in the pack¡¯s conference room, when all of a sudden, Alpha Peter had wrinkled his nose, as if in disgust, before standing up from his chair which was at a higher elevation than the rest in the room.


    He had steadily walked to the window nearest to his seat, looking out from it for a while, before turning around to face his cab who had been all curios as to what had caused their Alpha¡¯s sudden reaction.


    ¡°There is a human within these walls.¡± He had said then, before casting him a long nce which had almost caused him to wet himself. Although, the Alpha favoured him much more over most of his cab members, perhaps due to his devotedness and discipline, he hadn¡¯t wanted tomit any wrong against him.


    ¡°I will go check it out.¡± He had replied, ignoring the whispers andments from the other members of the cab, before walking out hurriedly from the conference room.


    He had started then with the hall in the farthest wing of the main pack house, but it had been empty. For a minute, he had wondered if actually, his Alpha had really perceived the scent of a human, because he wasn¡¯t actually perceiving anything.


    He had almost given up on his search, when he saw Derek walking out of the house wing of the pack house, fuming in anger.


    His quest partially forgotten as he saw the state of the boy whom he hade to take as a younger brother, he had rushed up to him, questioning him on what had caused the sourness of his mood.


    When Derek had told him of the human whom his close friend, Lent, had brought to his room, he had soughed in anger, before rushing up to his room, threatening fire and brimstone on his friend and histest fling.


    Later, after the girl had been walked out gently, his friend had been given a punishment that every wolf dreaded, for deconsecrating the main pack house, for no humans were allowed there. Humans were allowed, to visit, as many tutors of the pack kids were humans, but they weren¡¯t allowed into the main pack house which stood on a higher terrain than the others. It was like a temple¡¯s holy of holies, where only the priests and those appointed where allowed toe in.


    But now this human was here. He thought. This food loving human. Who could she be? She even called the Luna by her name!


    He was still pondering on that, when Emma belched suddenly.


    ¡°Sorry, it was a mistake.¡± She said, totally embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He replied. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Emma.¡± She replied, opening the pot for the fourth time, before pausing as if in deep thought.


    ¡°Do you think they would notice?¡± She asked, staring with widened eyes at her new ally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Anthony replied, amused by the question. Of course, Melvina would notice, but he doubted that she would mention it, as she knows fully well the type of people she had in her home.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, cool.¡± Emma replied, collecting another spoonful of the tuna casserole. She thought this night to be wonderful.


    ¡®Because you are eating to your full?¡¯ her mind taunted her, to which she just shrugged.


    She stopped eating for a moment, as she watched Anthony walk up to the pot with a te, opening it and collecting his own portion, not wanting to be left behind.


    She smiled.


    ¡°You just told me that you were full some minutes ago.¡± She stated, still smiling as her new ally drowned in a spoon of the food.


    ¡°Well, I lied.¡± Anthony replied, giving her a wink, which caused both of them to burst out inughter.


    ¡°So how do you know Derek and Maya?¡± Anthony asked, after some seconds had passed by, while taking a seat on the stool close to the counter.


    ¡°Well, Derek is my boyfriend. Maya is my best friend.¡± Emma replied, before drowning in another spoon of tuna casserole.


    Anthony held himself from coughing loudly, as he heard what Emma said. Boyfriend? Seems his younger brother has gotten for himself a ything. When he had mind linked him about the redhead earlier today while his mother had dished out the food, the young dude had just stated that the human was his friend from college. And when he had wanted to go further in his questioning, as to why he would bring a human right here in the pack, the smart mouth hadn¡¯t replied. For him, he didn¡¯t want to go further. He had wanted to ask Maya though, but he was still trying to getfortable being around her. He doesn¡¯t trust her yet. He doesn¡¯t think he would ever do. She had been one of the core reasons why his parents had died.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He finally said, with a smile on his face. Surely, the human was just a fling. ¡®Derek has really grown wings though, to actually bring a human into the pack house.¡¯ He muttered to himself.


    ¡°Did you say anything?¡± Emma asked, lifting her eyes from what she was eating to stare at the guy with a dyed blue hair. Although she thought he looked amazingly hot, he still didn¡¯t cut it, when it came to Derek. That her boyfriend must be from hell, sin in itself. She thought, before blinking her eyes rapidly as if to blink away the array of lustful thoughts which were ying in her mind, especially different scenarios of their heated make out session in the forest. ¡®I don¡¯t need this now.¡¯ She mused.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Anthony replied with a shrug, thinking to himself that there was no way the human must have heard what he had muttered to himself a minute ago.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emma hummed. She was sure that the guy in front of her had said something. She couldn¡¯t actually say it word for word. But she was sure that he had said something, in line with: ¡®Derek has really grown wings though, to actually bring ¡­..¡± The other part had been lost to her.


    ¡°Must be the wind whispering to me then.¡± She finally said with a shrug of hers, clucking her tongue on her teeth, before digging into the food again.


    ¡°The wind?¡± Anthony interjected, beforeughing out, totally amused with the human. He could see why his brother seemed to be taken to her. She was a breath of fresh air. And there was something mysterious about her; something he just couldn¡¯t ce his hand on. Besides his Luna, he was the other very intuitive person in the house; Alpha Peter had said so. Perhaps, he thought, that was why the Luna had let in the redhead into their domain; because of her mysterious air.


    ¡°So, what did you hear?¡± He asked, not really curious; just interested in humouring the human who hadn¡¯t been moved or embarrassed by his outburst ofughter.


    ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t know. But I thought you had said that Derek had grown wings, enough to bring in, maybe someone¡­¡± Emma replied, keeping her te on the counter, her attention wholly focused on the dude in front of her, wholly focused to see what his reaction would be. When she had heard the statement at first, she had almost taken her index finger to her right ear to shake it, but had stopped at thest moment.


    For a minute, Anthony couldn¡¯t talk; his breathing had even ceased at some point. He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it; opened it again and closed it for the second time. It happened for the third time, and Emma who was a little bit impatient by nature, snapped him out of his haze, by asking him sharp questions.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, dragging her chair closer to his.

 TWO GLUTTONS III

    Anthony watched, still dumbfounded as Emma dragged her stool closer to him. What the hell! He screamed in his mind.  What just happened? He thought to himself, staring curiously at Emma. ¡®I thought she is a human. She smells like one too.¡¯ What¡¯s the deal?


    He concluded finally that it was either Emma was something more than a human or the girl just had a good hearing. But still¡­ He wondered; how could she have heard his muttering under his breath. It was just impossible! She wasn¡¯t a wolf. So, what was she? He pondered, agreeing with his thoughts that his Luna must have perceived the same thing, and that was why she had allowed the redhead into the main pack house. Perhaps Derek knew too. He would have to ask his little brotherter this night.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He heard Emma call out to him, thereby breaking him off his thoughts. She needed his attention.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He answered, before dropping his te too on the counter. He wanted more of the tuna casserole, but that would have to wait. Now, he needed to talk with the human in front of him, and uncover some facts if mother luck shines on him tonight.


    ¡°What happened? You had looked lost some minutes ago.¡± Emma queried, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Nothing really¡­ was just surprised.¡± Anthony replied, staring back at her, eye for eye. This close to the redhead, he discovered that her eye was green, a deep shade of forest green. And he thought it very beautiful and rare; beautiful, rare and familiar. Yes, for some reason, he found the eyes familiar, like he had seen it on someone before. But he couldn¡¯t remember at the moment. ¡®Perhaps when I¡¯m more rxed.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    ¡°Why? The statement I had recapped to you, was it what you had said?¡± Emma asked, hoping for urate answers, hoping that her new food ally wouldn¡¯t be as secretive as Maya and Derek.


    ¡°Well, I had said that¡­ no offense though, whatsoever.¡± Anthony answered, referring that she shouldn¡¯t get offended because of his statement then which had sounded like he hadn¡¯t been happy that Derek had brought her.


    But that was the least of Emma¡¯s concern.


    ¡°So, why were you surprised then?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°¡­Because I had muttered the statement under my breath. You weren¡¯t supposed to have heard it.¡± Anthony responded with a shrug, not wanting to frighten the human. He hoped that she took it as a joke.


    But Emma did not.


    She bit her lips which seemed to grasp Anthony¡¯s attention, as he watched the deep pink flesh of hers overturn. Surprisingly to him, he wanted her. But then, she was his little brother¡¯s for now, or so he had thought.


    Emma, oblivious of what was going on in Anthony¡¯s mind, was swamped in deep thoughts of her own. Again, she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, especially to her. First, it was the fact that she could scent Melvina¡¯s heady scent, and now this; hearing people¡¯s mutterings. Suddenly, she remembered the incident that had happened in the forest; when she had been able to hear Maya¡¯s whispered statement, which they had all opined that it was because of the enchanted forest.


    ¡®Did I really hear her muttered words or is the forest really enchanted?¡± She thought, totally confused, not knowing which one to believe; and worse, the two were liars, her boyfriend and her best friend. What a fudge! She eximed in her mind, suddenly getting tired and sleepy.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Anthony asked, cutting Emma away from her thoughts; while still trying to keep his eyes away from her lips which seemed to have gotten pinker. He couldn¡¯t deny that the human had caught his fancy, something that hadn¡¯t happened in a long time. He would just have to wait for his little brother to be done then. He thought.


    ¡°I will be 18 by October.¡± Emma replied, wondering what had brought up the question.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± Anthony soughed, already getting weird thoughts, which he, himself was finding hard to believe. He was already thinking that Emma could be a werewolf whose scent had been masked, but whose traits wereing up, refusing to stay hidden, because her 18th year on earth was approaching.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He said aloud,ughing at his silly thoughts. Way to go Anthony boy. He thought to himself, still chuckling at the extent his mind could go to imagine answers to questions.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I have never heard of anybody¡¯s age been funny.¡± She stated, folding her arms more tighter and upper on her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me please. A crazy thought just somehow made its way into my mind.¡± Anthony responded, in a bid to cate the human who was already looking like she was ready to re up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma said, understanding his point since she could rte on some level; but she didn¡¯t understand why it had to be now. What crazy thought had that been? She hoped it wasn¡¯t something sinister or lustful. Well, she would have to knead him in his balls, if he wants to try something stupid on her.


    ¡°So where are you from?¡± Anthony asked, wanting to get more information, not to support his stupid thought though, or so he had thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Florida. I have a sister. She¡¯s there, and I¡¯m here. Parents are still alive. I came here because I had gotten admission into the Laker¡¯s university.¡± Emma summarised, not wanting to be asked further questions on the subject.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attend college in Florida?¡± Anthony asked, getting more curious as time ticked by.


    ¡°My father sent me here, as a punishment though. Don¡¯t ask me what I did.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­okay. I get it that you met Derek and Maya in school then.¡± He stated, nodding his head as Emma replied in affirmative.


    ¡°So, have you noticed any strange happenings around you?¡± He asked, not before holding Emma¡¯s hands in his, ignoring the widening of her eyes in surprise. He knew that she hadn¡¯t seen iting. Well, he didn¡¯t see it too.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied, feeling a bit unrxed as Anthony held her hand. It was harmless. She thought, but still it felt wrong, especially with the looks he had been throwing at her all this time. Hadn¡¯t she told him that she was dating his younger brother. She hadn¡¯t taken him to be a flirt.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Anthony asked, now unsettled and highly curious. He had only asked his earlier question just to humour his mind and its weird thoughts.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emma was saying, when Maya and Derek entered into the kitchen, arguing over something.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE?

    Derek halted in his movement, when he saw his brother and his little witch sitting so close to each other.


    He tried to rein in the emotions of jealousy and anger trying to escape, but his wolf wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    What the hell had they been discussing that they sat this close? He thought that his cousin must have known his state at the moment, and what would be his state and the state of the kitchen in the next minute, because the next second, she had already taken the tes in his hand, walked up to the kitchen counter and had dropped it; before turning to face the couple who looked like thieves caught in a trap.


    ¡°So, this is where you guys are. We have been looking for you two.¡± She said, before casting him a look thatmunicated that he should calm down.


    Earlier on, after he had been done eating, he had walked to her room, actually wanting to see his little witch, than talk to her; but when he had gotten there, she had told him that Emma had gone off to the kitchen to drop her tes. But then, he had waited and waited, to no avail; there had been no sign of her or his brother who had also gone off to the kitchen like thirty minutes ago.


    And so, after a while, his cousin had opined that they go to the kitchen too, to drop their tes and look for the two, that perhaps his little witch and his brother could still be in the kitchen, finishing the food in the pot. He hadughed it off, knowing why she had made the statement; his big brother and his little witch had something inmon, even before they had met. They were both food lovers.


    On the way, he had brought up the incidence that had happened in her room, between her and his mate, before he had interrupted them. And she had told him, not leaving anything out. He had been scared, frightened by the knowledge that his mate had known that he had been lying to her. In his mind, he had been thinking of ways to apologise to her, while on the outside, arguing with his cousin over when he should let the cat out of the bag, when he hade upon this scenario. He didn¡¯t know what to think about it; didn¡¯t want to imagine what could be going on to.


    ¡°We¡­uhmm.¡± He heard his little witch stutter, and closed his eyes in anger. Why was she stuttering now? He thought. His little witch rarely stuttered. He also knew that Maru wasn¡¯t finding the scenario funny. He walked closer to them, tightening his fists few secondster, as he saw that they were even holding hands.


    ¡®What the hell happened here?¡¯ He thought, staring at his cousin, who seemed to have seen what he was seeing. He could see her closing her eyes and rubbing her forehead tiredly.


    He cut his eyes sharply to the couple in front of him still holding hands.


    ¡°The audacity¡­¡± He muttered, or so he thought; because before a twinkling of an eye, the couple had separated from themselves, looking everywhere but at themselves and the intruders.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± He asked, finally giving voice to his thoughts, as he folded his arms across his chest. He feared that if he left them by his side, they might end up swinging at his big brother, and he didn¡¯t want that; even though he wanted to. No one was allowed to touch his little mate, except him.


    ¡°Well you haven¡¯t told him that she is our mate.¡± His wolf, Maru, opined.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have done that if he had known.¡± It continued.


    ¡°You are at fault. The longer you keep hiding it, the more chances that people will want her. I don¡¯t want that.¡± It concluded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either.¡± He linked back, understanding the statements of his wolf.


    ¡°So, when are you telling about us, about me.¡± Maru asked.


    ¡°Soon.¡± He replied, ignoring his wolf¡¯s whinings. He knew that it wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer. But that was all he had to offer at the moment. He had to listen in on his mate¡¯s speech. She was talking now.


    ¡°Derek¡­ we were just¡­ uhmmm.¡± Emma stammered, feeling slightly embarrassed. How could she tell her boyfriend that she had been stealing food from his mother¡¯s pot. Anthony¡¯s case was different. She thought. The dude was part of the family.


    ¡°We were just eating and talking.¡± Anthony replied, turning a bit to look at Derek. He already knew that his Alpha¡¯s son was angry, very angry. Does he like the human that much? He asked his inner self.


    ¡°I knew it!  Hahaha¡­I knew it!! ¡± Maya shrieked,ughing at the same time. ¡°I told you so.¡± She said, pointing at Derek as she spoke, before turning away to open the pot.


    ¡°Oh my goodness me¡­oh my world¡­¡± She muttered slowly, as if in awe, as she opened the big pot on the electric stove, noting the almost emptiness of the utensil.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I was just¡­. You know¡­ We were just¡­¡± Emma was saying, literally bbing, when Maya cut her off, stillughing.


    ¡°Breathe Emma. It¡¯s okayyy.¡± Maya said, still chuckling.


    ¡°Really??? Melvina won¡¯t do nothing?¡± Emma asked, her hands already unfolded. from her chest, and sped as if in prayer.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t.¡± Maya replied, causing Emma to release a breath she had been holding since.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She said, before taking up her te, and indicating to Maya that she should scoop the remains of the food in the pot into her te.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Anthony burst out inughter. ¡°You just told me some minutes ago that you were full.¡± He stated, stillughing, amused by the foodie nature of the human.


    But Emma just shrugged, noticing the lukewarmness of her boyfriend. He just stood there, staring at her like she had justmitted murder, oblivious of what others were saying or doing, not a bit moved by the fact that she had just emptied his mother¡¯s pot. It was like he was trying to transfer his emotions to her, to make her see and know that he wasn¡¯t happy with her.

 ANTHONY’S REACTION

    Emma knew that her boyfriend was angry, sad and angry about her misconduct, not regarding her inability to control her appetite for his mother¡¯s tuna casserole, but for the inability to have told his brother away; she shouldn¡¯t have let the older guy hold her hands.


    She knew she needed to apologise. But that would beter. She thought, feeling a bit awkward and jittery under his gaze.


    ¡°Back to earth, Emma!¡± Maya screamed, causing her to shift her attention from her boyfriend who was looking both sullen and angry at the same time, to the other duo in the room. She could see that even Anthony was looking at her weirdly, well they still had an unfinished discussion, and Maya, always the free-spirited one, was trying to lighten the tension in the room.


    ¡°What are you thinking about foodie?¡± Maya asked her, as she handed over the te of thest surviving portion of the tuna casserole to her with a wink.


    ¡°The food of course.¡± She replied, trying hard to put up a smile, but failing. Derek¡¯s unshifting gaze was already making her ufortable and guilty.


    But then she clucked her tongue and shrugged, as if pushing away the guilty and ufortable feeling, before diving into the meal which would have been screaming for mercy if human. She asked her mind which was berating her for holding hands with Anthony, why it was so judgemental of her. After all, her ¡®wonderful¡¯ boyfriend had been lying to her ever since. She wondered if he had ever told her a truth, well apart from the fact that he loved her. She knew he did. She was sure of it. His eyes gave him out.


    ¡°So, what have you guys been discussing about?¡± Derek asked, finally giving up on his anger, seeing that his little witch looked uninterested by his not so pleasant state. He might as well know what they were talking about.


    ¡°Just small stuff. About her family, and what she thinks about this ce.¡± Anthony replied, casting a furtive ce on his brother.


    ¡°I see.¡± Derek stated, not really seeing. He felt that there was something more that the duo had talked about.


    And so, he mind-linked Anthony, as Maya turned away, to wash the dishes in the sink, and Emma delved deeper into eating thest remains of her food.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing with Emma? Why were you guys holding hands?¡± He reeled off, without a preamble.


    ¡°We were just talking.¡± Anthony replied through the mind link.


    ¡°Talking about what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Talking about the small stuff I had mentioned before.¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that talking about small stuff required holding of hands. Seems I¡¯m in the wrong age and era.¡± He stated sardonically through the link still.


    ¡°Chill out Bro. I just held her hands. I didn¡¯t kiss her. Stop acting like I did something worse than that.¡± Anthony responded, getting a bit irritated with Derek¡¯s fussing, his earlier amusement dissipating.


    ¡°Well, whatever. But don¡¯t touch her again.¡± Derek said, putting an emphasis on the ¡®don¡¯t touch¡¯.


    ¡°And if I do?¡± Anthony interjected, getting amused again at his brother¡¯s outburst. What was the dude¡¯s deal with the human? She wasn¡¯t his mate.


    Derek¡¯s nostrils red as he heard the challenge behind his brother¡¯s statement.


    ¡°We will kill you.¡± He replied, staring nkly at Anthony, who scrunched his eyes as if trying toprehend his statement. And when his eyes widened in realization, his mouth dropping open in shock, Derek knew that he had gotten his message, loud and clear.


    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡± Anthony screamed out, startling Emma who dropped her te and spoon on the floor, due to her reflexes.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She screamed, after darting her eyes around the kitchen, looking for the object of concern, or what had caused her new eating buddy to have screamed that way, after finding nothing.


    ¡°Tony¡­what the hell! why did you shout like that?¡± She asked him, while holding her chest.


    But Mr Anthony still looked lost, as he was still trying to process the information which he had just gotten. Maya had quit washing the dishes; the scream had done a good job on pausing her chore. She cast furtive nces at her cousin and his brother, soughing when she got an inkling of what might had taken ce. It seemed that her cousin had finally told his adopted brother about his mate.


    ¡®Oh well, wee to the party.¡¯ She thought, before turning aside to continue her washing, while keeping her ears open for more information.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡± Emma called when she noticed that Anthony hasn¡¯t answered her question yet, rather he was staring at her with mouth agape. What is happening? The kitchen had been silent for some minutes now. She hadn¡¯t heard a conversation between the two brothers, but had known that they had been staring at each other heatedly even as she was eating. So, what could have brought Anthony staring at her this way, all of a sudden. Something happened. She was sure of it. But the fact that she couldn¡¯t ce her hand on it, made her frustrated and angry all of a sudden that shended a hot p on Anthony¡¯s left cheek, while still maintaining her position on her seat.


    Twack!!!


    The p echoed, causing Maya and Derek to gasp in shock. ¡®What the hell!¡¯ must have been the foremost phrase on their individual minds. They hadn¡¯t been expecting it, hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    With Emma¡¯s p, Anthony snapped out of his haze, shaking his head like a bulldog before standing up the stool he had been sitting on, turning around in a bid to leave the kitchen.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Emma asked, feeling guilty and stupid again, for the second time that night. What had propelled her to give her new friend a p?


    ¡®Oh God.¡¯ She muttered, covering her face with her hands for a second before letting them out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized to Anthony, who had halted in his movement at her question, looking unperturbed in the most likely description, like he hadn¡¯t just received an ear tearing p a minute ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said again, when she saw that he wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Anthony replied, after a beat. Actually, the least of his concerns was the p he had just received. He hadn¡¯t even felt any pain. He was a werewolf after all. They didn¡¯t feel much pain, and healed fast if they were wounded. The major thought on his mind was the fact that the redheaded human whom he had been fantasizing about at some point, was his brother¡¯s mate, and much more, a Luna, if Alpha Peter agreed. But then that was the problem and the issue at hand, the small probability that the older man would agree. No wonder Melvina had allowed her into the pack house. She knew!


    He couldn¡¯t believe this. He was still recuperating from the news that Arnold hade to the pack and exchanged some of their warriors with his, while letting his daughter stay in the pack house, of which his Alpha had agreed to; and now this. This was the height of it all. He thought, still wondering why the moon goddess had considered it wise to gift the soon to be Alpha of their pack with a human Luna, in these dark dire perilous times. The pack didn¡¯t need a human Luna!


    He also couldn¡¯t grasp why Alpha Peter had let the human stay in the pack house since he didn¡¯t know of her capacity. Something must have also happened to have incurred that. He thought, remembering that the redhead had been able to hear the statement that he had made under his breath, and had mentioned the strange happenings which had been urring around her; strange happenings she had wanted to brief him about, before Derek and Maya came in, interrupting and stopping her from doing so.  Well, Derek had mind linked him to wait for him in the room, that he would be giving him a full rundown on the train of events that he had missed, while away on his assignment. He just had to go and wait, tendering patience to his curiosity which was increasing as the time ticked by.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He repeated, more to himself than to Emma, before walking out of the kitchen in steady steps.


    ¡°What did you do that before?¡± Derek and Maya asked simultaneously, immediately Anthony left the kitchen.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Emma replied, soughing loudly at being left alone with two liars again, before bending down to pick the te and spoon which had fallen from her hands some minutes ago out of reflex.


    She stood up from the stool which she had been sitting on, cognizant of the fact that she was being looked upon steadily by her two close allies. She kept the tes in the sink, merely brushing a still dazed Maya a bit on the arm, before picking up a long broom and a dustpan by the far end of the kitchen, to sweep together and pack away the crumbs of food which were lying idly on the floor.

 I’M SCARED, COZ

    Maya followed Emma¡¯s movements with her eyes while she sat on one of the stools in the kitchen, as she was already done with washing the dishes. Even as she sat, watching the redhead, also noting that her cousin was doing the same, she wondered on how they got here, on how and why the moon goddess has chosen the redheaded human for her cousin. Not that she doesn¡¯t like Emma; of course not. In short, the human was the most lively person she had been around for a while, even though it seemed that trouble always sought her out or the other way around. But it¡¯s just that, for the moment, with the uing pack war and the perilous times, she did not think that it was suitable for the soon to be alpha to be mated to a human. For the first time in her life, she thought that the moon goddess had done a wrong pairing.


    Casting a long nce at her cousin who sat on the other stool, she wondered what was going on his mind at the moment. She knew that he had been jealous when they had stepped into the kitchen for that first time, when the redhead and Anthony seemed to be having the time of their lives. And having known the unstable countenance of her cousin, especially since Emma came into picture, she had rallied around in her own way trying to make the atmosphere less dense, which had worked out for a while, before Anthony had known that Emma was his brother¡¯s mate. She had known that would have what Derek must have mind linked Anthony about, which had had him opening his mouth and eyes wide enough to have earned him a p from the redhead.


    When the p hade, she had been astounded. She had to give it the human then that she had guts to p someone so much bigger and taller than her! Well, the human had never ceased to amaze her. It was like every day, there was something new to be known about her, like a newyer of her being peeled off her. It got her anticipating daily. And she had a feeling that this was the least of what was toe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going off to bed.¡± Emma¡¯s voice interrupted Maya. She had been so knee-deep in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t known that the redhead was already done sweeping, hadn¡¯t seen hering either.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±  She said, standing up from the stool.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I know my way around now.¡± Emma stated, tapping her by the shoulder, while trying to mask her own feeling of sadness.


    ¡°You should stay with Derek. I know you guys must have something to discuss about.¡± She added, making Maya shake her head negatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. You don¡¯t need to say it aloud.¡± She mentioned wearily, her eyesmunicating a clear information, before walking unfalteringly out of the kitchen, not for once throwing a nce, even the shortest nce, towards Derek.


    And of course, he wasn¡¯t pleased about it, one bit.


    ¡°She is still angry with me.¡± He said, his voice totally coloured with sadness.


    ¡°She is just tired and overwhelmed.¡± Maya replied, in a bid to console her cousin, before he went off the edge again. She was still trying to understand why he was so fixated with Emma, that he could even run into depression because of her. Yes, she got that they were mates; but the redhead was a human, not a wolf. So, the mate pull or bond shouldn¡¯t be this strong between them. She also knew that it was the same for Emma. The redhead couldn¡¯t do without her cousin, even if sometimes she had acted like she could. But she couldn¡¯t. Maya was sure of that.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t even look at me, or wish me goodnight before she left.¡± He said, looking sullen the next second, looking like an over weight sagged bag of potatoes on the seat. He drooped that way.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Derek, snap out of it. She is just annoyed with herself for pping Anthony. She knew she had gone over the borders with that. And that is why she needs some time alone for herself to think and repent from her rash behaviour. Hopefully, she will sleepter on.¡± Maya summarized, not finding it necessary to add that, the reason why the human had left the two of them in the kitchen and went away was because she actually knew that they both had a conversation to make, and that she wouldn¡¯t be invited. And even if she was, she thought it would be all lies, as the usual.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Derek asked, raising up his head which had sagged across his shoulder in his sullenness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know so.¡± Maya replied, walking closer to him, and ruffling his hair, while resting his head on her stomach, like she had usually done when they were little and he was unhappy.


    ¡°I love her so much.¡± Derek muttered, after taking a deep breath in.


    ¡°I know.¡± Maya responded, still ruffling his hair, happy that the tactic was working as before. He was calming down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to see her unhappy.¡± He muttered again, with a long sigh.


    ¡°It is normal. It¡¯s the work of the mate bond.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Is it? But she is a human. It shouldn¡¯t be this strong.¡± He said, lifting his head up from her stomach.


    ¡°Well, sometimes it is.¡± Maya replied, not even sure of what she was saying. She hadn¡¯t even heard of an Alpha mated to a human before around these regions. A pack member? Yes. But not an Alpha of a big pack like the Blue Moon Pack.


    ¡°Hmmm..¡± Derek sighed, not really believing his cousin¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You know when I had first known that she was my mate, when she had jumped on  me to flee from cockroaches that day, I had thought that I would be able to reject her since she was a human¡­¡± He was saying, smiling as he remembered the first day that he had met his little witch, that fateful day when he hade to clean her house.


    She had tripped him, after oogling at him, not keen to have received his bashful insults. No girl had ever done that, wolf or human. They all fawned over him, even while he insulted them openly and made jest of them. But Emma, she had been different since the first day. And, he was not happy that he had been lying to her, and worse, that she knows that he had been lying to him.


    He knew his cousin was just trying to console him in her own little way, of which he was grateful for. But he was sure that his little witch was angry with him, apart from being guilty over pping his brother. And it was driving him nuts. Her heady scent wasn¡¯t making it easier too. He wanted to be close to her. To hold her. To cuddle her to sleep. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t and he could nothing about it. His wolf was silent too, obviously annoyed with him. After all, it had been one of the forces which had been gearing him toe clean before his mate since day one, and he had disobeyed.


    ¡°¡­ But now, You can¡¯t.¡± Maya mentioned, sighing as she did.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She wille around by tomorrow morning.¡± She added, tapping her cousin by the shoulder.


    ¡°I hope she will.¡± Derek muttered, his head drooped down again.


    Few minutes had passed with them staying that way, when all of a sudden, Derek popped up his head as he remembered something.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Curtis¡¯ birth day right?¡±  He asked, turning a bit around, to face his cousin squarely.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maya chuntered, taking some steps back till she got to the other stool in the kitchen. She sat on it slowly, as if in a trance, after pushing a bit to where Derek was sitting.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Derek asked, berating himself in his mind for acting all selfish, talking about his mate always, when his cousin had a more difficult andplicated issue. Her mate couldn¡¯t recognize her! He couldn¡¯t imagine that happening to him. It would so painful. And now, she might have to face him tomorrow, seeing him but not touching him.


    ¡°I have to. He is my younger brother. Some of our warriors like Louis would be going too. But we would be back by nightfall, at most.¡± She replied, not looking happy at all, like someone should be, if her sibling was celebrating a birthday.


    Derek soughed, before standing up from the stool he has been sitting on. He stepped around her, and hugged her to his belly; tapping her long blond hair, ruffling it at some point as she had done for him some minutes ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared Coz.¡± Maya whimpered, tears already strolling from her eyes, as she wondered on how close her mate must have gotten with Zoe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I will be going with you.¡± Derek stated, making up his mind to be there for his cousin this time around.

 THE DREAM AGAIN

    A sharp crow cry pierced the dark grey skies, as the wolves battled each other venomously, and the man with sharp fangs beheaded some wolves, causing a redheaded girl to scream and shout for help, especially when the man with the sharp fangs noticed her presence.


    He zoomed past the fighting wolves, about to snap her neck with a speed of light, when a big ck wolf came in between them, obstructing the creature¡¯s evil intent for the girl, but taking the fall there of; having its head snapped off from its neck. The girl screamed more loudly again, in agony this time, at the bloodied sight, the crows now much, shrieking too in deathly harmony as if mourning the death of a great hero; when Emma woke up.


    She was bathed in sweat; she noticed as she sat up gingerly on the bed, still trying to process the dream she had just had. It was the same with the one she hadst seen when she had slept in Maya¡¯s room, in the governess house. The only difference was that the wolf had saved her in this one before dying. Well, they were both sad and bad. She didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t like the feeling that it gave her. It gave her the creeps.


    Using her hand to wipe off the beads of sweat on her face, she got out of the bed, slowly and gently, so as not to awaken Maya who was as dead on the bed, slightly snoring. She smiled at the sight,mitting it to her memory to use it to taunt her friendter on, before stealthily opening the door, and walking out of the room.


    The house was dead silent. If as so much as a needle was dropped on the floor, Emma was very sure that she would have heard the sound. She trudged slowly through the hallways, to the kitchen, hoping for a miracle meal in the kitchen. She was suddenly hungry, and not sleepy at all; not after that terrible dream. As she neared the kitchen, she wondered what the dream could really mean.


    Last time, she had deducted from the dream that it could be satirical, meaning that the wolves could represent the people of the county she was in, perhaps governmental rted issues, a coup d¡¯etat , a ploy to overtake Melvina. She pondered on whether she should tell the older woman about the dream. Well, she had only created that meaning because of the big ck wolf; it had Derek¡¯s blue eyes, and reminded her of him.


    ¡°But if that is so¡­why is it that I wasn¡¯t a wolf too. Or why were the wolves used to depict the human folk?¡± She asked herself, now already in the kitchen. But she couldn¡¯t get an answer. Her mind was unfruitful at that moment. Perhaps forck of glucose and food in the brain. She thought to herself, smiling foolishly at her inferences.


    She walked up to the kitchen counter, and opened the big cooking pot, and found nothing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡®Well, what were you expecting? You finished the whole food¡­remember?¡¯ Her mind queried her, while she mused sadly, walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Time to really explore this ce.¡± She said out to herself, before looking towards the left side and towards the right side from where she stood outside the kitchen confinement; choosing left after some minutes and after some lots have been casted in her mind.


    She found herself in the sitting room. She knew because she remembered it was the first ce that Maya had taken her to, when she hade visiting Melvina those weeks back. It was the ce that she had gifted her first friend her most priced jewellery, the ce where she had first perceived her warm scent. She dropped ungracefully into one of the sofas, casting long but sharp looks across the room. She hadn¡¯t really noticed thergeness of the sitting room when she had firste here, since her mind had been preupied with the unfaithfulness of her boyfriend then.


    She stood up from the sofa conservatively, when she saw a beautiful but mysterious painting on the wall. At a close range, after she had walked up to the point where the painting was hung on the wall, she saw that it was a painting of a very beautiful woman, a beautiful glowing woman, with a bright crescent moon shining above her head, making her illuminate.


    ¡°Who could this be?¡± She asked rhetorically, cing her hands on her waist, as she stared delicately at the picture, lifting one of her hands off her waist a minuteter, the right one to be precise, and using it to caress the painting as if in worship. The painting was by far, the most beautiful, yet most mysterious she had ever seen.


    The woman in question, didn¡¯t look like any of Derek¡¯s family members, actually it didn¡¯t look like a human kind of, in a special way. It looked too surreal, like an angel.


    Perhaps it was one. She thought, wondering why it was even here too. Derek and his family members didn¡¯t look like or behave like the religious sect.


    Perhaps it¡¯s for good luck and goodwill. She concluded, remembering her Uncle Trevor, her mother¡¯s younger brother, who had always worn the chaplet on his neck, and had also tattooed it on his chest. He wasn¡¯t a Christian, never went to church, unless it was for the burials or for the marriage ceremonies of his friends or family; but he had never been caught not wearing the chaplet. He had told her, when she was four years old, that it was a protective charm which also brings good luck when worn consistently, and that it didn¡¯t matter if you were a Christian or not; that it always worked. And for ten whole years of her life, she had believed him; for ten whole years of her life she had worn the chaplet until that fateful day when she had failed her exams for the first time.

 THE GLOWING PAINTING

    It had been the Calculus exam, and she hadn¡¯t read for it. She had gone to an older friend¡¯s party with Amelia the previous night prior to the exam day, Amelia who didn¡¯t have any exam the following day; and had partied away into the night. And when she had returned back home, drunken and exhausted, she had fallen into her bed mindlessly, without any care in the world, until the following morning.


    She had woken up with a banging headache and the taste of nausea in her mouth. Actually, Amelia had done the waking up for her with a cup of water. Her sister had tried waking her up the normal way, the normal usual way of waking someone up from sleep with the slight tapping on hands or legs, but she hadn¡¯t woken up, being dead to the world and alive unto sleep. Well, not until she had felt a huge ssh of water on her face.


    She had shouted, sitting up angrily on the bed, about to vent her anger on the intruder of her beauty sleep, when she had felt the deep pangs of headache on her head, and the taste of nausea on her mouth. Swallowing down her words, so as not to throw up on herself and her bed, she had carefully but slowly gotten out of her bed, her two hands on her head as if topress and stop the attacking headache with fangs, as she walked towards the bathroom, but not before casting an evil nce at her sister, threatening a payback.


    And when she had been done tossing her cookies in the toilet bowl, she had washed her face and brushed her teeth, gotten out of the bathroom, taken the aspirin pills which her sister had left on her drawer with a ss of water, and had picked up her phone to surf the inte when her mother had stepped into her room with breakfast.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t dressed yet?¡± Her mother had asked, while keeping the tray of food on her reading table; startling her in the process.


    ¡°Dressed for what?¡± She had asked, picking up the toasted bread and putting it in her mouth, relishing the taste there of, while waiting on her mother¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Jesus!! Emma!! You told mest night that you were going to the reading club with your sister, in preparation of your calculus exam today. Has the exam been cancelled?¡± Her mother had asked, causing shock to run over her in tidal waves.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And why are you looking and sounding so groggy? Didn¡¯t you sleep well? When had youe back?¡± Her mother had ushered out questions from her mouth, and had caused her own headache to escte.


    Fear coating her features, she had looked at her bedside clock, screaming for a second, then holding her head as the pains there retaliated back, as she saw what the time had been. The time had been 10am. She waste for an exam that had been scheduled at 9am; an exam she hadn¡¯t been prepared for at all.


    Cursing all the elements in the earth for been at work against her, and at her sister for taking her to the party, even though she had been the one that had done the convincing, and at teacher for fixing the exam on a Friday morning, she had rushed into the bathroom, leaving her mother alone and befuddled in the room.


    When she hade out from the bathroom, all wet and dripping since she had gone in to bath without her towel, her mother had left the room. She had picked up a polo and a ripped jeans from her wardrobe before towelling herself. And as she had dressed hurriedly, she had kept her calculus book in front of her, trying to grasp whatever her eyes had been able tond and feast on.


    She had gotten to school, at half past 10, after convincing her mother to drop her off. And when she had run into the ss, her mates were almost done. Her teacher had been shocked, telling her toe in still and giving her a seat in the back, but not before making her to promise that she would have to fill him in on the reason for theteness. Of course, she had agreed quite happily, having known that there wasn¡¯t a way in hell that she would have told the teacher about the party, a cooked-up story had to do.


    When she had received the exam script, she had gone nk, or rather her mind had been nk; not knowing the answers to the questions. Although, the headache had been subsiding, she had still felt groggy and tired, and she had cussed again, at whatever had pushed her to have gone for a night party when she had an untaken calculus exam the next day.


    And as she had stared at the paper in anger and helplessness too, she had answered some of the questions which had looked familiar to her, not knowing who to ask; since most of her close pals in ss had already been done and out of the close.


    She had been drowning in the pool of her helplessness when she had remembered her Uncle¡¯s interesting stories about the chaplet. She had smiled, recovering from her helpless state, as she had remembered that she was with the chaplet. It had been hung around her neck. She had cautiously put her hand inside her polo and held the cross at the tail of the beaded jewellery, and had muttered gibberish that had made some meaning to her at that time, before she had picked up her pen to answer the rest of the questions.


    When she had submitted her paper finally to the teacher, she had been beaming with smiles, her faith so anchored on the good-luck potency of the chaplet.


    But when she had received her marked paper, few weekster, with a bold red ¡®E¡¯ on it, she had cried and cursed loudly, remembering and cursing the chaplet too and her Uncle, before throwing it away on the school field. She had taken the course again, the next year; but this time around with no chaplet and with much reading, and she had passed, with an ¡®A¡¯.


    Nothing works without adequate preparation had been one of her watch words ever since then.


    ¡°With or without amulets and chaplets¡­¡± She muttered, dropping her hand from the painting.


    She was about turning away from the painting, when it started glowing.


    ¡°Bloodugering hell!¡± She screamed, moving three steps backward.

 TALKING WITH THE ALPHA

    Emma¡¯s hard breathing could be heard as she took sharp intake of breaths, in and out, intermittently.


    What had she just seen? She queried her mind, her eyes blinking continually as if in sheer disbelief of what she had seen.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She ambted towards the painting again, hoping to see the glow which had scared the life out of her. But when she had gotten to the painting, caressing it even again, hoping for the glow that had sharply burst forth out the painting few minutes earlier before dying out as fast as it hade, she had been disappointed; the glow wasn¡¯t forting, and the picture had returned to its former state.


    Had she been imagining it? She thought to herself, then shaking her head voraciously the next second, as she refuted the thought. She hadn¡¯t been dreaming or imagining; she had been wide awake and had seen the painting shone for some seconds.


    For the next minute she cussed about her fiddle-footedness; she would have been able to see something or perceive something if she had stood her ground. She thought, before pretending to turn away from the painting, taking into ount that it had shone when she had tried to turn away the first time. But it was all to no avail. The painting remained still, except one thing which Emma realized with a sudden intensity. The eyes of the woman in the painting was staring at her intently, with a small smile on her face!


    ¡°Oh¡­my¡­God!¡± She shrieked, covering her mouth the next second as she remembered that she was in someone¡¯s sitting room at midnight, maundering about. She had to kept her voice low.


    Cautiously, she approached the painting for the third time, staring in shock at what she was still seeing. She must be in some kind of horrific tale. She thought, already wracked with fear as she remembered the horror movies she had usually with her sister or friends at midnight where the persons in the pictures or paintings in a house, move unexpectedly.


    She took off her eyes from the painting and gazed around the sitting room, hoping and half believing, but also in the same minute, cancelling the hope and belief, of seeing something out of the ordinary like an ugly looking ghost, or the phanthom she had encountered in the forest. She didn¡¯t want to see either of those things. She might faint out of shock and fear. She looked back at the picture, and shouted, falling to the ground the next second, as she saw that the woman in the painting was smiling widely now, her beautiful white disy on disy.


    ¡°This house is haunted¡­¡± She kept muttering, her teeth ttering in fear, as she stared back at the picture, already prepared for the worse to happen.


    And when she heard heavy footsteps moving in the hallway, getting nearing by the passing second, she closed her eyes, bracing for the worst, her body bathed all over with goose bumps and fear.


    It¡¯s here now. She thought, as she felt a presence close to her.


    She was about opening her eyes and mouth, to start up a pleading case, even though she had remembered that the wicked ghosts in the horror movies she had watched at that time doesn¡¯t listen to pleas, when she heard the voice of a man; the slumbrous voice of a man.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The voice had asked, causing her to unclose her eyes and look up from her fallen state. The presence she had felt, the voice she had just heard belonged to Derek¡¯s father!


    Could this night get any more worse? She thought as she scrambled around, trying to get on feet to face the man which she had never spoken to one on one, a man whom she had never seen at a close range for the first time, a man who was the father of the guy she loved, a man whom she is supposed to make a good first impression on; a feat which had just been conquered by her lying ungainly on the ground. She had to rectify that.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± She greeted when she had finally stood up, her fear about the painting forgotten at that time. She hoped that it was near morning. There was no clock in the sitting room. A first. She thought, having believed that a clock must be present in a sitting room.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Alpha Peter replied, staring at her with skeptic eyes.


    He had been sleeping, when he had heard the first shout, then the second. It had been faint, but he had heard it. But then, he hadn¡¯t been sure if it was reality or his imagination. An so he had gotten out of his bed slowly and gently, not wanting to wake up his mate unnecessarily, in order to prove the trueness of the situation.


    As he had left his room, he had perceived the scent of the human, the redhead which he had noticed was getting unnecessarily attached to his family, the human girl who had reminded him of his old friend, She.


    Cussing loudly, he had traced the scent and had followed it till it led to the sitting room.


    When he had seen her lying gracelessly on the floor with her eyes shut tightly as if anticipating some unseen evil, he had soughed, wondering whether she had been sleepwalking and dreaming at the same time or if something else had happened. He had decided to go for theter. Nothing serious could have happened in his pack without him knowing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He finally asked her, after watching her scramble to her feet, whilst trying topose herself and make a good impression. Up close, he was hit again by the canny resemnce between her and his old friend.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Emma stammered, suddenly at a loss of words as she stared into that deep blue eyes. Now at close range, she wondered if the blue eyes she had seen in her dream was his own, rather than Derek¡¯s own. They both had simr eyes.


    ¡®Well, they are blood.¡¯ Her mind said to her, and she couldn¡¯t agree less. Blood was really thicker than water.


    ¡°You should take a deep breath in and out. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Alpha Peter stated, before taking a seat on one of the sofas.


    ¡°You should sit too.¡± He added patiently, while pointing out the next sofa to him, by the left.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Emma replied, paying heed to his words dutifully. She took deep breaths, in and out, to calm herself down, even as she walked towards the sofa that the older man had pointed out to her, and sat down.


    ¡°So, what were you doing here by this time of the night?¡± Alpha Peter asked for the third time, hoping that it would be thest time too. He wasn¡¯t really a patient man, and already longed for the confinement of his mate¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. So, I had decided to take a walk around the house.¡± She answered, twisting her fingers on each other, her head totally bent down.


    She wasn¡¯t sleep walking then. Alpha Peter concluded. So, what could have been her object of terror? What could have made her shriek three times and fall to the ground in abject fear? Had something attacked her?  The witches perhaps? He wondered, remembering the event that had transpired in the forest few weeks ago, where the redhead had almost gotten his son killed. Well, it had really been her fault though. He admitted. But she had attracted a deathly phanthom and a colony of witches to his pack. He didn¡¯t need the extra attention now, even though he was very curious about the redhead human and what her deal really was with the queen of the witches.


    It still left him befuddled. The fact that they had sent a phanthom to capture her, like she was some strong superhuman, who would have resisted attacks ordinarily from her fellow band of humans, unless they had been watching her closely and had noticed that she had gotten quite close with his son and his family, in general. His mate even seemed fixated on her, always inmunication with her witch friend which he had never seem to get along with, for updates on why the witches were interested in a mere human.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you sleep? A bad dream?¡± He asked, trying to be less opinionated, trying to show care to the familiar human; after all he had a daughter too.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t ask for the dream that had gotten her awake in the first ce. She felt that it wasn¡¯t necessary for a governor to hear unnecessary and wild dreams of amon girl. She thought that he had much better things to do.


    But her expectation was cut short, because in the next beat of time, he asked her of the question she had hoped he wouldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°What was the dream all about? Could you share it?¡± Alpha Peter asked, surprised at himself for going an extra mile for the human. Perhaps, it was because she reminded him of She. He concluded.


    Emma bit her lips, knowing that she couldn¡¯t say no to this man of a high authority. And so, taking a deep breath again, for the umpteenth time that night, she opened her mouth to talk about her weird dream when a voice interrupted her.


    ¡°Emma, what are you doing here? Peter, what is wrong?¡± The voice coated with worry had asked.

 DISCUSSING THE DREAM

    Emma sighed, slightly relieved that Melvina had interrupted her unnecessary tale and convo with her husband which was already getting ufortable, and slightly pricked about what could be the aftermath of hering.


    She hoped, actually had a profound faith in the older woman, that she wouldn¡¯t start going berserk like the other women she had known in Florida did, whenever they see their husbands with a fine woman. But still, she thought that she needed to exin herself, to avoid misunderstandings.


    And so, before Alpha Peter could answer his mate, whom he had not really been surprised to see, knowing her very sensitive nature; Emma came out with an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Melvina. Nothing really happened. He was just asking me some questions. Please don¡¯t misunderstand the situation.¡± She rambled out, her eyes which were both focused on Melvina, filled with utmost sincerity and pleading.


    But Melvina smiled, after a couple of beats of exchanging surprised nces with her mate.


    Alpha Peter¡¯s face was veryical. At first, the meaning the human¡¯s statement hadn¡¯t dawned on him, until he had beheld the shocked look on his mate¡¯s face. It was then that he had processed and understood the human¡¯s statement.


    Humans! He thought, slightly shaking his head. Of course, there would be cases like that. They didn¡¯t experience something as the mate pull or bond. And only a few held on to their spouses no matter what happened. His human partner in business in the county was also involved in this; putting up a faithful out front before his family and people, but sleeping with a different young girl, every Friday, at his personal cabin, which was his escape zone.


    And then, there was the fact that the human had just called his mate by her name.


    What the hell is that supposed to mean? Even in the human realm, there was still the ordance of respect. Well, that would be sorted outter. He thought, as he noticed that his mate hadn¡¯t even been fazed by the act; as if it was a normal urrence that had been happening since aforetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear.¡± Melvina said, interrupting Alpha¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I trust you. I trust my husband too.¡± She added, before walking towards the duo in different sofas. She sat down with Emma who was thoroughly relieved by her reply, an act which wasn¡¯t pleasing to her mate. He thought the human was already sharing his mate¡¯s attention with him.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± He heard through their mind link. Since they were mates, they could perceive, and if allowed, hear each other¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°You should have sat with me.¡± He replied through the link, setting his lips in a thin line when he heard herughing through her thoughts. She thought it was funny. Well, it wasn¡¯t to him.


    ¡°Stop acting like a kid that has been deprived of candy. We see every day. I just want to know what is happening with her. She would feel more rxed with me here, than there.¡± Melvina stated through the link.


    ¡°Rx my foot.¡± Alpha Peter mused with a pout, causing Melvina to smile widely, almost forgetting that Emma was just close to her. When she remembered, she cast her nce on the redhead, and found out that the human was staring at her, weirdly.


    Why won¡¯t she? She thought. She had been smiling, like at the thin air, well that was how the redhead would have interpreted it.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± She finally asked Emma. ¡°The headaches and pains are all gone right?¡± She queried, running her fingers along her red hair, which Emma foundforting, and Alpha Peter found annoying. He thought that it should be his hair being petted, not the human¡¯s.


    ¡°Yeah. I feel better now.¡± Emma replied, actually feeling better and less nervous with the presence of the older woman.


    ¡°Did anything happen to her earlier?¡± Alpha Peter asked, getting past his righteous selfishness, to actually process what was really been said at that moment.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Melvina replied, not knowing if she should tell her mate what had happened to the human earlier. She didn¡¯t want a situation whereby her mate would have to ost the beta¡¯s mate, and the bad woman would end up exposing a truth which she has been trying so hard to keep from him.


    ¡°Like seriously?¡± Alpha Peter mentioned, not happy with the fact that his mate was trying hide this away from him too. Turning to face Emma, he asked her the same question, refusing to stay in the dark this time around.


    ¡°Emma, what happened?¡± He asked, calling her name for the first time.


    ¡°I was bullied by ire and her mother.¡± She replied, while twisting her fingers on each other.


    Alpha Peter darted his eyes from Emma to his mate. His mate¡¯s sigh served as a confirmation of what the human had just said.


    But he couldn¡¯t understand why the beta¡¯s family had been bullying the human.


    ¡°Did you do anything wrong?¡±  He asked, curious to know the full story.


    ¡°I ¡­ uhm¡­ I had juste into Clem¡¯s room to wait for him, when ire and her mother hade in¡­¡­¡±  She said, before leaving the rest of the story hanging in the air, as she remembered the event that had put her on Maya¡¯s bedding for the second time.


    Melvina, understanding a bit of what might be going in Emma¡¯s mind, held her hand, squeezing it to reassure her that she was okay and fine.; a gesture which hadn¡¯t passed unnoticed by Alpha Peter. It made him wonder what grade of bullying they had melted on the poor girl. He would have to ask his beta¡¯s son tomorrow.


    ¡°Okay. At least, you¡¯re okay now¡­right?¡± He asked, wanting to take responsibility for the irresponsibilities of his pack members. After all, he was their leader. He only hoped that the culprits hadn¡¯t given away their identities, because of their foolishness. He hoped not, unless he would to administer the same punishment he had given to his son, a month ago.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Emma replied meekly, while wondering what next. She wanted to go back to bed already. Not that she was feeling sleepy though; she just wanted to feel the silkiness of the bed and its sheets, then think about how her life had changed in a couple of weeks. She was still trying to figure out whether it was for the good or bad.


    She had already decidedst night, when she had left Derek and Maya in the kitchen to discuss their secret talks, that she would be going to school today. And then, she would check in on her workce, having already listed out the excuses she would render to her boss, hoping she would not be fired; and then finally she would call her sister, whom she prayed would be lenient enough to pick her call. And then there was Anthony, Derek¡¯s cousin. She had to apologise to him again, properly. She would do that, before going back home this morning. She thought, hoping that the guy would say something other than ¡®It¡¯s okay¡¯ this time. She didn¡¯t know why she had even pped him; her irritation that night had just been a stupid excuse.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Melvina called her, tapping her thighs.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry. I spaced out.¡± She said, darting a short nce to the older form of Derek who stared at her like she had something on her face.


    ¡°So why were you not sleeping?¡± Melvina asked, finally voicing out what had been the question on her mind. She hadn¡¯t been able to deduct why the human was here, in the sitting room, by this time of the night.


    ¡°She told me that she had seen a bad dream. She had been ready to share it with me, when you came in.¡± Alpha Peter stated, before Emma could give a reply to Melvina¡¯s question.


    Melvina, who had looked on her mate as he had stated what had brought the human to their sitting room, now dragged her eyed back to Emma, a question right at her lips.


    ¡°What was the dream about, Emma?¡± She asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°It is not really necessary. I think it¡¯s just a stupid nightmare.¡± Emma replied with a shrug, while ncing at the couple in the room, who were so curious about her stupid weird dream.


    ¡°Still tell us.¡± Melvina said. ¡°Please, we want to know.¡± She mentioned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma responded, taking a deep breath as she prepared herself to tell her dreams to the duo in the sitting room. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯tugh at her when she was done. Well, she would haveughed at her dreams too if not for the strange things that had been happening around her recently; the apparition from the forest, the witch, Zipfara, which had appeared in her room two nights ago from the thin air and so on. These strange things had made her even believe in the supernatural, dreams included. And as she opened her mouth to reveal the mysterious dreams, she stopped caring if they would find it funny or not.


    After all, they had asked for it, despite her reluctancy; she would just have to deliver it. Damn the consequences!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 DISCUSSING THE DREAM II

    ¡°The skies had been dark¡­¡± Emma started, then paused, her earlier resolve about to weaken. She still thought that the dream wasn¡¯t shapeless, void and stupid. But then she had seen things recently that would make her dreams a bit not far fromparison.


    ¡°Yes, continue.¡± Melvina said, squeezing her hands again, reassuring her that it was okay to just talk.


    ¡°The skies had been dark, and I had seen some animals fighting.¡± Emma stated, darting her eyes from Melvina to her husband, to know what they already thought of the part of the dream she had just mentioned. But their faces were nk, as if she hadn¡¯t even said anything.


    That was a boost. She would just rattle the dream and be off to bed, at least to relish in the bed sheets for an hour or two, before daybreak. She was sure that the time would be between 1am to 3am.


    ¡°Animals? What kind of animals?¡± Alpha Peter asked, interrupting her thoughts of sleep.


    ¡°Wolves.¡± She stated. ¡°Very big wolves. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen that much wolves that are so big, even on the Nat Geo Wild tv channel.¡± She answered, noticing the sharp change of countenance of the faces of the couple in the room. What? Were they already finding her dream funny or weird? They should wait; she hadn¡¯t even gotten to the best part, more like the weirdest part of the dream yet. She thought, folding her lips in.


    ¡°And you say that they had been fighting?¡± Melvina asked, her features coated with unbelief. She didn¡¯t want to think that the human was what she was thinking. She had to wait for her friend toe back. She would wait well, and not draw conclusions yet.


    ¡°Yes, so voraciously. But they weren¡¯t like the natural wolves. It was like¡­.¡± Emma muttered, remembering the fight from her dream very well. Why won¡¯t she? It had been so real.


    ¡°Like what¡­¡± Melvina asked calmly, not wanting to betray the emotions in her voice. She didn¡¯t want the human to think that they were much affected by her dream.


    ¡°Like they had human instincts; knowing which wolf to attack, and which wolf to check on. They were acting like humans.¡± Emma summarised, looking elsewhere, away from the couple, as her mind was already immersed with the dream strings.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Melvina said with a smile, as if not moved by the dream, before turning aside to look at her mate.


    ¡°That is the war she had just foreseen, Melvina. Who is she really?¡± Alpha Peter asked her through their mind link.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that, Peter. It could just be¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ just a dream.¡± She replied, not wanting to make her mate worry. It might trigger him to investigate the human, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that. I know. I would have to find out for myself then.¡± He stated, before cutting off from the link, and shielding his thought at the same time. If she wanted to keep secrets, he would have no choice but to do things his own way, ways she didn¡¯t have to know about.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He asked Emma, after deciding what to do.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She said, darting her eyes between the couple. She had seen them exchange heated nces as ifmunicating through with their eyes, and she wondered why. Was it because of her dream?  She wasn¡¯t sure; she wasn¡¯t sure about a lot of things in her life right now. She couldn¡¯t wait for Zipfara toe. Oh yes, her witch friend had a lot of questions to answer, questions which kept piling up with each passing day.


    ¡°Go on then. What happened next?¡± Alpha Peter asked, his curiosity piqued to its highest level. He never believed that a human could ever be able to garner his attention this way in his lifetime.


    ¡°As they were fighting¡­ a wolf had approached me where I had been standing on a higher ground watching everything that had been transpiring¡­ well the first time¡­¡± She was saying, when Alpha Peter interrupted her.


    ¡°The first time? You have had this dream before?¡±  He asked, sitting up gingerly on the sofa.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma replied. ¡°Tonight was the second time.¡± She said, causing Melvina to sough loudly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She asked, still holding Emma¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Emma replied, a little bit harshly, removing her hands from Melvina¡¯s. It had been at the tip of her tongue to tell the woman her mind. The older woman had just reminded her that her and her family members had been lying to her all this while.


    ¡°Tell us what had happened in the first, and what had happened in the second.¡± Alpha Peter said, ignoring the scene that had just yed out before him. It seemed to him that the human wasn¡¯t happy with his mate for some reason. He would find outter. But for now, he had to get the full knowledge of what had happened in the girl¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°They are almost the same, except for how they ended.¡± She stated, looking at Alpha Peter who gave her a curt nod to exin and finish what she had started.


    ¡°In the first, there had been much fighting and bloodshed. Then a wolf had approached me. A very big ck wolf, bigger than most of the wolves fighting in therge expanse ofnd. But before he could get to me, a man¡­I don¡¯t know how ¡®manny¡¯ he is though¡­came up from nowhere and used his teeth¡­very long teeth, like fangs¡­like that of a vampire¡­ you know those myths that exist in story books?¡± She asked, her gaze still on Alpha Peter who looked like he would drop from his seat the next minute. She wondered if he was actually sitting on the sofa, or on the air.


    ¡®Wow, seems my dream sounds so enthralling. Who knows? I might write a short story from it.¡¯ She thought, already thinking on what the plot could be about. Apart from eating, the other that she liked doing was reading and writing.


    ¡°Maybe. Continue.¡± Alpha Peter stated, cutting into Emma¡¯s thoughts, not finding it necessary to point out to the human that vampires weren¡¯t mythical creatures. They were as real as the waiters in a restaurant.


    ¡°Okay. So, the human with the long fangs hadtched on to the big ck wolf with his teeth, and killed him. He had wanted to bite me too; but I had screamed, and woken up.¡±  Emma said, causing Melvina to sigh again.


    ¡°What about the second?¡± Alpha Peter asked, trying to still keep his voice steady and free from any emotion, his face too; even though he was actually getting scared in his insides. He wondered who the ck wolf was, and why the vampire had killed it.


    ¡°Well, the second is just like the first.¡± Emma rambled on, not knowing that her words, or dreams rather, were making the couple in front of her highly ufortable and restless.


    ¡°But this time, the man with the long fangs had approached me first. He had wanted to kill me, but the big ck wolf hade in between us, causing him to be a victim of death in the hand of the man with the long fangs.¡± She concluded with a sigh.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Why would it do that?¡± Alpha Peter asked, his mouth dropping open in shock for a second, before closing it back as he noticed the redhead staring at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She muttered, biting her lips, remembering onest detail that she had missed out in her dream telling.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Alpha Peter asked, as he noticed the hesitant look on her face, his voice coated with anxiety. This time, he hadn¡¯t been able to keep it off his voice. The dream was in itself, scary. It was a nightmare, a nightmare about his pack. He was sure about it, for no apparent reason. He just felt that it was about his pack, in his guts.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Emma muttered, wondering whether she should tell him the detail or not.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Emma¡­out with it.¡± Melvina said with a faux smile, attempting to coax the human into talking the whole thing out. She needed the full details.


    ¡°The wolf¡­¡± Emma said, then paused, looking from Melvina to Alpha Peter, taking note of his blue eyes.  Does the wolf represent him or Derek? She thought.


    ¡°What about the wolf?¡± Melvina asked, her heart already in her mouth.


    ¡°He had deep blue eyes, very deep blue eyes just like Derek and¡­.¡± She said, leaving her statement hanging, as she stared unsurely at Alpha Peter.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird right? I told you that it was a stupid dream.¡± She said, after some minutes of dead silence in the room, a silence she was totally ufortable with.


    Was it because she had mentioned Derek? She shouldn¡¯t have. She thought, biting her lips and cursing her mouth in her mind, for being too free and stupid.

 SCAREDY-CAT

    Alpha Peter struggled with speechlessness, as he digested what the redheaded human in front of him had just said and implied. A big ck wolf with deep blue eyes? That was the exact description of his son.


    He had seen it first hand in the forest. If not for the other interesting factor, the phantom and the human, he had almost gushed at thergeness of his son¡¯s wolf, and its sheer ckness; and he hadn¡¯t even turned 18 yet. He had been happy, but then the issue of the phanthom had zapped his interest.


    And the human? Who and what could she be? He wondered, staring at her, not even knowing what to say. And why would her son sacrifice himself for her? Were they mates?


    No, impossible. He concluded. He remembered he had asked his son, sometime yesterday, if the redhead was his mate, based on his instincts, and his son had replied in the negative. So, what could this mean? He refused to believe that the human¡¯s dream was a mere nightmare like his mate had said. He didn¡¯t think that his mate believed her lie either, she had been mute since the human dropped the bombshell which she had said wasn¡¯t necessary, earlier.


    She might be a human, but there must be something else to her. He concluded, knowing that his mate wouldn¡¯t just take a very keen liking to this particr human for nothing.


    Then the vampire? He didn¡¯t know if he should be more frightened about that, or about the fact that his son had died in the two dreams, and it involved both the vampire and the human. He knew that the human didn¡¯t believe in the weird creatures, and he would like it to remain that way. The lesser she knew, the better for her.


    But the vampire? He hadst seen those blood sucking creatures, seven years ago, during thest pack war. They had caused mayhem and catastrophe; had been invited by the opposing packs to aid them, after promising them some territories and so on. He had never had a vampire as a friend, and wasn¡¯t interested in having one as a friend. He hated them, especially for what they had done, the killings and the destruction. They had also slyly involved the humans who hunted them, the werewolves, for a living.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Taking a deep breath, he sighed. He hated remembering the event that had happened seven years ago. Apart from the fact that he had lost a lot of his people, including his mother, and had been betrayed by his brother; he had lost his first home.


    Recovering himself from the memoryne, he stared at the human who was darting her eyes at he and his mate asionally, obviously confused about their silence, and sighed again; wondering what could be going on between the human and his son, what her connection was with their pack, why his mate was so keen about her, why the witches were also searching for her, and why she was now seeing dreams or visions of them all. He needed answers, and he needed them now. He decided to wait till daybreak, so that he could speak with his beta¡¯s son. He was sure that the twins would be back from their shift by now. He wanted to know why ire, the girl he had chosen for his son because of her agility and strongness, would bully the human.


    Averting his eyes from the confused redhead, he cast his eyes over his mate. She looked to be deep in thoughts; deep in thoughts and shaken. He mind linked her, wanting her to snap out of her thinking haze, to leave it forter, so as not to rouse the human¡¯s suspicions. For if the redhead was intelligent as he thought, then she might have caught on to something weird about their present silent state.


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± He called through their mind link, causing Melvina to jerk up her head and stare at her mate and Alpha.


    ¡°We have been too silent. The human might catch on to something.¡± He said, before reclining back on the chair, aware that his mate had understood his message. She always did.


    Melvina snapped out of her thinking haze, as her mate had called out to her, mentioning the possibility of the human to catch on to something due to their pregnant silence.


    Well, if she knew the human as she thought she did, she was sure that the redhead had already caught on to something. All the same, they had to wrap up this discussion and retire back to bed.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She called, hoping that the human wouldn¡¯t snap at her again. She had been surprised when the human had replied her bluntly, while prying away her hands from hers. She hadn¡¯t been expecting it, hadn¡¯t seen iting. She knew that something must have happened in her absence. She already decided to ask Maya about it. This quarrel wasn¡¯t needed at the moment.


    At this point, they needed all hands on deck, united the same. The dream the redhead had seen, wasn¡¯t a nightmare as she had mouthed out then, to confuse her mate which hadn¡¯t been moved by that; rather it was a vision of what was toe. The event of seven years ago was about to be repeated, and this time it had the ability to eat them all up, especially her only son. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Of course, the human had seen well. She was sure that the big ck wolf was her son, especially since after his premature shift in the forest, and she was also sure that her son would give his life for his human mate in a heartbeat. But her mate didn¡¯t know that, at least not yet. She hoped that it remained that way until her friendes back from her journey, until they had figured out who exactly the redhead was, and why the witches were after her.


    Her son and Maya had briefed her about the break in the human¡¯s house, and about the mysterious ne; and her son had told her about the strange presence he had felt in his mate¡¯s room. She knew that something was happening, something was already in motion. She felt that the pack war that had happened seven years ago wouldn¡¯t hold a torch, wouldn¡¯t be up toparison with the one that was about to happen. And for that, she was scared. Thest pack war had imed the life of his mate¡¯s mother as a sacrifice. What would this one im? She didn¡¯t want to lose her son. And what more? She had a nagging feeling that the human had the key either to stop or push up the war.


    Emma turned away from looking at the man in the room, to his wife, her first friend who had also lied to her, Melvina.


    From the looks that had earlier been on their faces, she knew that the dream had pricked their hearts, and had meant something to them, but she didn¡¯t know what, and she knew that they wouldn¡¯t tell her even though she had been involved in it. She thought that they still saw her as an outsider; she wasn¡¯t part of the family yet.


    ¡°Thanks for sharing your dream with us.¡± She heard Melvina say, and shrugged.


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± She replied, before standing up slowly.


    ¡°I will be returning back to the room.¡± She stated, about to turn away from Melvina, so as to face the entrance of the sitting room, when her eyes collided with the painting on the wall. This time around the woman in the painting was staring at her with heated looks, like she was angry.


    And this time around again, for the fourth time that night, Emma shouted, taking steps back while pointing at the picture, and colliding with Melvina in the process who had stood up sharply with her mate at her shout.


    ¡°It has moved again.¡± She kept on muttering, as she turned away to face Melvina who grasped her by the shoulders.


    ¡°Emma, what is it? What has moved?¡± Melvina asked, as curiosity racked her spirit, soul and body. Alpha Peter was also standing close by to them. He had also been startled by Emma¡¯ shout. And as he ruminated on what might have caused the redhead to shout, he remembered that the scared look on her face now, was the same as the one he had seen on her face when he had met her in the sitting room earlier, all sprawled out on the floor.


    ¡°She had been this way when I hade in here earlier this morning.¡± He said to his mate, as she held on to the scared human who was still struggling to voice out what she had seen.


    ¡°It had happened earlier? Did she say what had been the cause?¡± Melvina asked, not entirelyfortable with what she was hearing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We had first been discussing the dream, before you came in.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Emma, talk to us. What moved?¡± Melvina asked Emma who was now a little bit calm, but still wide eyed.


    ¡°The painting¡­¡± She said, pointing at the direction of the painting, but not looking at it, out of fear of what she might see. ¡°It moved again.¡±


    ¡°Moved??¡± Melvina asked, not really understanding what the human was saying.


    ¡°Yes. The woman in the painting¡­her eyes were moving.¡± She replied.

 SCAREDY-CAT II

    Alpha Peter nched as he looked on the human who was still shivering out of fear for a painting that had been in the sitting room for more than five years now. A painting that has been admired by all and sundry. And now the painting was moving?? He mused.


    He thought that he had seen it all from the human, but s, this particr one was a new vogue in town or whatever his mind was trying to tell him. But he was sure that her dreams were not just nightmares but a premonition of what was to happen, he believed that quite alright, but not this one. He didn¡¯t think she was telling the truth. How can the drawn moon goddess move? Next, she would say that it was talking.


    And so, in a bid to prove the human wrong and her thoughts fallible, he threw a nce, sceptically still, at the only painting in the room, only to find out that the woman in the painting was just as the same as she had always been, graceful, peaceful, elegant and inspiring. He clucked his tongue, as he mentioned ¡®I said it.¡¯ in his mind continuously.


    ¡°Emma, nothing is moving.¡± He finally said, after watching his mate gently sit the scared girl on the sofa, while taking for herself, a long nce at the picture.


    ¡°True, Emma. The woman in the painting is not moving.¡± Melvina stated, agreeing with her mate. When she had turned her back to stare at the picture to know what the human was talking about, she had been half expectant to see something weird and extraordinary, something out of the box. But it seemed that the human had been either imagining it or dreaming it.


    But then she hadn¡¯t been dreaming when she had stood up. She thought aloud of the human, remembering that she could discount the earlier episode whereby her mate had caught the human sprawled on the floor; yes, she might have still been dreaming then. But the redhead had been fully awake when she had stood up to go to her room. So, what was exactly going on?


    When Emma heard the calming sentences from the two adults in front of her, she became calm; calm but confused. Throwing a shy sceptical short nce at the picture, she found out that they were right. The woman in the painting had returned to its former stance, looking all majestic and beautiful, but still shrouded in mysteriousness; something that had attracted her to it in the first ce.


    Taking in a deep breath, she stood up again, determined to get to the bed this time, casting down the thoughts of why the woman in the painting wasn¡¯t moving again. She didn¡¯t want to think about it. She was sleepy now, and hungry.


    As if on cue, her stomach grumbled loudly, causing her to reflexively throw her had around her belly, like she could keep it down with that singr act of hers, while looking up shyly with a nervous smile at the couple in the room. The both had amused faces on, she noticed, and it didn¡¯t do anything to mitigate her embarrassment.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Emma, follow me to the kitchen.¡± Melvina said with a knowing smile, knowing that the redhead was hungry already. It was good that she had cooked a big dinner, and had left arge portion of the tuna casserole in the pot. She just hoped that that Derek and Anthony, especially Anthony who could eat a house down, hasn¡¯t cleared off the remaining food in the pot.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma replied, dly epting the invite. How she could refuse it, when it was put that way? The sleep can wait, but her stomach couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright then. I will be off to my room.¡± Alpha Peter stated, throwing short nces at both his mate and the human, before walking out of the sitting room first, but not without telling his mate through their mind link to ask the human more questions on the painting she had thought was moving. It was true that he had discarded the human¡¯s fears, but he didn¡¯t want to have any loose ends. If the painting had really moved like the redhead had imed, then he wanted more information on that. Like where and in what stance did the woman in the painting take?


    Immediately Alpha Peter left for his room, Melvina and Emma walked steadily towards the entrance of the sitting room in silence, each left to their own thoughts. Melvina contemted on the redhead¡¯s dream and why she had been a little bit harsh on her earlier; while Emma was battling with the issue, as to whether to turn back and take ast minute nce at the painting, or to just keep going. Atst, thetter won. She didn¡¯t want to see any more weird thing for the night. The only thing she wanted to see was food.


    And that was how she had missed out on seeing the huge puff of air that had made its way from the painting, before metamorphosing into an airy being with red eyes. The being with form, but without flesh, had casted a long look on them, Emma and Melvina, until they had walked out from the sitting room entirely, before turning away from the entrance door, to the window. It floated like air it is, through the window, and out to the outside world, floating on the air in a concise direction, like a kite on a mission.


    *********


    When Emma and Melvina got to the kitchen, the cooking room was silent as it should be, devoid of the sounds of rattling tes which rats caused by their sharp movements; a factor which enlightened Emma of the absence of rats in the room.


    She walked gingerly to one of the stools in the kitchen and sat on it, her head on the counter as she ruminated on what had happened that night. What a long night! She thought, especially as she remembered the weird and scary different positions the woman in the painting had taken, when it knew that only her was watching. She woulde to the end of this. She promised herself, eager wishing that she could see Zipfara now. The beautiful queen had a lot of questions to answer. She knew what she had seen. The painting had moved, whether Melvina and her husband believed it or not.


    ¡°Oh God! I swear I will kill those¡­¡±


    She heard Melvina say with a loud voice, and lifted up her head from the counter in a sharp move, curious to know what the problem was, to know why Melvina was cussing. She had never heard the older woman cuss or swear before. She had taken her as a saint, but not after she had found out that the governess had lied to her too.


    When she saw that Melvina was looking into the big cooking pot, with its cover on her hand,  she swallowed arge gulp of her saliva. She was in trouble. She should have left some in the pot.


    Oh God¡­ how had she not have known that the food that the older woman had been referring to give her, was the one she and Anthony, especially herself, had consumed some hours ago.


    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ she muttered, wishing she was able to rewind the time, to go back in time; she would have declined the invite of the older woman to go the kitchen, would have escaped to the confines of Maya¡¯s bed, without being caught in this web of troubles now.


    What would she do now? She thought, biting her lips in fear, of what could happen if Melvina finds out that it had been her that had cleared off the pot, not Anthony.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Melvina called, while closing back the pot sadly.


    ¡°The food has been eaten up by the food monsters in my house.¡± She said, not taking notice of the nervous look on the human¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it then.¡± Emma hastily said. ¡°I will just retire back to bed.¡± She added in a rush, already standing up to leave for Maya¡¯s room; grateful that the woman hadn¡¯t asked her questions on whether she had known those that had eaten the food. She didn¡¯t think she would have been able to lie conveniently, without getting caught, if she had been asked.


    ¡°No, wait. I will prepare something else. I can¡¯t let you go back to bed on an empty stomach.¡± Melvina said. ¡°You should sit back down¡­let me cook up something for you.¡± She added, before walking up to the cupboard, opposite the counter.


    ¡°Besides we have a lot to talk about.¡± She stated, causing Emma to furrow her eyebrows.


    ¡°And we can do that while I cook¡­ right?¡± Melvina asked, throwing her a short backward nce as she picked out some ingredients from the cupboard.


    ¡°Yes¡­of course.¡± Emma said, not wanting to oppose that. She just muttered a thank youter on, and sat back down, happy that her stomach would soon be pacified.


    ¡°Alright then. I hope you like pancakes?¡± Melvina asked, after a beat.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 GROWN UP

    Emma sighed in utmost relish for the umpteenth time as she bit into thest pancake in her te, an act which caused a smile to sneak up on Melvina¡¯s lips, even as she thought on the short but impacting events of the early wees of the morning.


    Her mind hadn¡¯t been at rest, especially over the issue, that her son had died in the two asions that the redhead had seen him in her dream, and he had died while saving the human too. She had been wondering and considering letting her mate know that the redheaded human was his son¡¯s mate. But she knew that it willplicate the issue more further.


    If her mate knows, she knew that he wouldn¡¯t let the human be the Luna of his pack which he had spent much of his years grooming and protecting from the evil shackles of his elder brother; and so might force his son to get married to his beta¡¯s daughter, ire, which she doesn¡¯t trust one bit, or rather he would send the human away.


    And that¡¯s the main reason she didn¡¯t want to let her mate know; the avenue of sending the human away. Apart from the fact that it might drive her son crazy, she didn¡¯t like it; her instincts condemned it. She feared that it might cause more harm than good; and so, though she didn¡¯t want to lose her son over a human whom she didn¡¯t know much about, she also didn¡¯t want to go against her instincts, because bad things always happen when she does.


    She would just have to wait for her friend to be back from her journey.


    ¡°Melvina¡­¡± Emma called, interrupting Melvina¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Melvina replied, refocusing her sense of sight on the redhead.


    ¡°Are you still eating that?¡± Emma asked, pointing at the pancakes which had been beckoning on her for a while as theyid idle on the te in front of Melvina.


    ¡°Not really. You can have them.¡± Melvina answered with a toothy grin, as she passed her te to Emma. She hadn¡¯t really eaten any of her pancakes, for loss of appetite. The whole event of the early morning had drained away all her appetite for food.


    ¡°Seems you like food a lot¡­or rather why do you like food a lot?¡± She asked Emma, who has already finished off one pancake already, and going for the next on the te.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been that way ever since I knew what was food. My mother once said that I had sucked the hell out of her breasts while I was a baby, while refusing other sources of milk and food. Perhaps, it is gic.¡± Emma replied, before taking the second pancake into her mouth. She hadn¡¯t mentioned that none of her family members eat as much as she did, the male folks included. And the funny thing about the whole matter, which never ceased to amaze her was that, despite her much love and hunger for food, she never increased in weight. Her sister had once taunted her about it, saying that she must have had an eating baby or worm in her stomach which devoured all that she ate, and at the same time, not causing her to increase.


    Although it had been a mere joke then, she had taken it so serious and had began to question her stomach capacity and if perhaps there had been a growing creature within her, that had caused her to eat a lot. She had done two things then. She had asked her form teacher questions about it, but the aged woman had told her that if she had carried a baby or creature within her, that she would have had a very big belly, and her body size would have increased, and that she should stop watching crazy moves.


    Although the answers had put her on ease a bit, it still hadn¡¯t satisfied her. And because of that, she had missed a day at school, while meeting their family doctor in his hospital for his reports on the situation.  He had said the same thing as her form teacher; that there wasn¡¯t a creature in her, just hormones in a nutshell. Had she been abnormal? She had asked. No. Their family doctor had replied. Would it go away after some time? She had asked again. Yes, it should. The aged man had replied her with much assurance.


    She had been 12 then, almost a teen. It had been more than 5years now, and still she ate like she had when she was little, ravenously, although more elegant as the time had passed by. She had stopped caring and had grown a thick skin against the taunts of her mate which had at one point had caused her to starve herself in school, taking little portions just to reduce the taunts. She had stopped when she had gotten sick because of it. She had stopped then, and had started reading books to build ayer of thick skin and an extrayer of confidence. And it had paid off. In her senior years, she had conquered the rumours and the haters, and had been voted the most beautiful, three times in a roll, till she had left high school. She wasn¡¯t about to go on a break now.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­wow.¡± Melvina said after a while of having processed Emma¡¯s statement, before letting out theughs.


    ¡°She must have really gone through hell then.¡± She added, remembering that although she had been so much happy having two kids, they had sucked out the hell out of her breasts, sometimes biting when sucking, and she had slightly smacked their asses then, to deter them from their mischievous acts.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Emma said, smiling widely too, delving back into the memoryne, as she remembered that her mother at one time cuddling her little self to herself, while telling her to overlook the taunts from her peers about her eating habit, that they had been just jealous that she would outgrow them. Her little self  had been consoled by that.


    Now she wondered what had happened to her mother of those years; her caring, uplicated mother. Now, her mother seemed more withdrawn, not caring towards them as before; and it made her wonder what have changed, what had happened to make her mother shrink back. It made her nostalgic all of a sudden, and she hadn¡¯t called her sister yet. Oh, she had to go home. She thought, as she gurbled up another pancake.


    Melvina noticed that Emma was deep in thoughts even as she gurbled down the third and fourth pancake in the te. She wondered what could be going on in the girl¡¯s mind. She wondered too if this was the right time to ask her why she had reacted harshly to her, an hour or two ago.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She called tentatively, dragging her own stool closer to the redhead¡¯s.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Emma hummed, as she devoured thest pancake in the te.


    ¡°Why had you reacted harshly to me then, when we spoke in the sitting room?¡± Melvina asked, keenly watching her.


    Emma dropped the te on the counter, cleaned off her lips with the back of her right hand, before taking up her eyes to meet that of Melvina¡¯s.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should tell Melvina off, or just y along. She decided to make amends, after all, the woman had fed her with the best pancakes she had ever tasted. So, for that, she would make an exception.


    ¡°You had lied to me. You all had lied to me.¡± She finally said, deciding to start the conversation that way.


    ¡°But I di¡­we did¡­.¡± Melvina was saying, when Emma interrupted her harshly, not wanting to subject her ears to another round of lies. She was done hearing them.


    ¡°I have regained my memory, for some days now.¡± She stated, causing Melvina to stop her gestures, and swallow in her saliva.


    ¡°So, yes, I know everything now¡­about what really happened in the forest, about bthe phanthom, about the witches that are looking for me¡­¡± Emma continued, causing Melvina to widen her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°But¡­but you had been unconscious.¡± The older woman said, still surprised on how the redhead had known that she was been sought after by the witches.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so too¡­¡± Emma muttered.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma¡­was just trying to protect you.¡± Melvina said, sincerely sorry. She could see why the human had been hostile to her earlier. No one liked been lied to. But the fact that the human had been able to listen in to their conversations that day in the forest, startled and worried her. How was that possible? She thought, still staring at Emma. She couldn¡¯t wait for her friend toe back. As the days passed, she was getting impatient. She felt that time was running out. But she didn¡¯t know for what. She just felt it.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what every one has been saying¡­like I¡¯m a baby. For fudge¡¯s sake, Melvina, I¡¯m a grown up.¡± She said, her voice tone increasing a bit.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry for underestimating. I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡± Melvina stated, meaning her words.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Emma asked, bringing out her smallest finger for a shake off.


    ¡°Promise.¡± Melvina replied, shaking off Emma¡¯s little finger with hers, in a knot, sealing the promise.

 WHITE HAIRS

    The sound of birds chirping in the surroundings woke Emma up for the first time from her deep slumber. She stretchedzily on thefy bed, her hands and legs spreading to the whole directions of the bed; north, south, east and west, as she took in a deep breath, before opening her eyes fully.


    ¡°Wheew¡­¡± She breathed out, turning her head from side to side, taking in her surroundings. Obviously, she was still in Maya¡¯s room.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± She asked to no one in particr, but referring to Maya.


    She sat up on the bed gingerly, holding her head suddenly as she felt a sharp throb on her head. She winced again, and again as the pains came in quick sessions causing her to gasp.


    Had she hit her head on somewhere? She thought, as she tried to remember whatever might have been the cause of this difort. But nothing came up. The only thing that rang up in her mind was the conversation had had with Melvina, then with her husband, about her dreams and of course, the painting.


    She also remembered the promise that the older woman had made to her; she hoped that she kept it, it would mean a lot. After the promise, she had asked about the painting, and when she had tried to duck the question, the older woman had shaken her head negatively, before reminding her that the promise which she had enacted earlier had gone both ways.


    And so she had told the story of how she had met the painting in the sitting room, and had been shocked when she had seen it move more than twice, a situation which had propelled her shrieks, and had further caused Mr Peter, her husband, toe into the sitting room.


    And at first, Melvina had looked on her with disbelief, but as she had been done narrating her story, the older woman had on her face, the look of fear. A look that she rarely saw on the woman¡¯s face. The only time that she had seen that look on the woman¡¯s face had been when she had narrated her dreams to her and her husband, especially when she had mentioned the wolf with the blue eyes which had the eyes of her son. And at that time, the governess had tried to mask it a bit, still she had noticed. But this had been different. The woman hadn¡¯t even tried to cover up her fear.


    Of course, she had been intrigued, curious rather; and had asked why she had been so scared after her narration. Then Melvina had told her, after a while had passed, that the only thing that can exin what had happened was that the painting had been manipted by a ck witch, or something else.


    Ohoo, she had been scared, very scared; wondering why they were so interested in her. Of course, she had asked the governess, who had just her not to worry that she would get answers soon enough; that she should just give her some time.


    She had replied in affirmative, about to tell the older woman about Zipfara, when thetter had told her to go to bed already, that it had been almost morning. And she had obeyed.


    And in all these, she didn¡¯t remember hitting her head anywhere. Perhaps it is the staying awake and discussing with the elders. She thought with a shrug. Her body must be protesting with the new habit or character. She doesn¡¯t remember ever staying awake till that hour, or waking up in the middle of the night, unless it was to go to the restroom; for whenever her head touches her pillow, it never leaves thefy material till morning, and that is even sponsored by an external force.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± She muttered, when she remembered that she had decided to be in school this morning.


    Standing up from the bed, she went to the wardrobe and pick up her clothes from the hanger; she had changed into one of Maya¡¯s night wears, so as not to crumple her clothing.


    ¡®¡­will bathe at home.¡¯ She said under her breath, as she wore her trousers.


    She was about putting on her top clothing over her brassiere, when the door to the room suddenly opened.


    ¡°Maya¡­where have you been?¡± She asked, not even turning around to see the person who had just walked into the room.


    But she received silence.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± She called, turning around to query her friend on why she was keeping mute, and not answering her question, when her sight beheld Anthony who was staring at her with wide eyes and an open mouth.


    ¡°Bloodugering hell!! Tony!!¡± She screamed, speedily pushing down the top clothing over her brassiere and her supple skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Anthony stated, looking everywhere in the room, except at her. He had beening to get her, and take her home, as his Luna had told him to, before leaving for an important meeting with a friend. He hadn¡¯t been expecting to see the human getting dressed. But that wasn¡¯t what has caught his attention and stayed; it was the thin white strands of hair which lined in straight parallel rows on her head, and glinted as the rays of the sun which had slithered into the room, shone on it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest, forgetting that she had proposed in her mind yesterday night, to render an apology in the morning to the guy in front of her now, which she had pped in the kitchenst night.


    ¡°I came to pick you up, and drop you off at your ce.¡± He replied, returning his eyes to her.


    ¡°My ce?? You don¡¯t know my ce.¡± She stated, staring at him with her eyebrows all scrunched up.


    ¡°But you do¡­¡± He responded, with a small smile which caused her to grimace. She refused to think why he was the one picking her up and making sure that she got home. What about Derek and Maya? She asked herself inwardly, while still looking at the dude she thought was staring at her weirdly, or her hair rather. Did her hair increase in length again? She wondered to herself, noting to herself to inform Maya to take her to a saloon this evening.


    ¡°Okay. Why are you staring at my hair?¡± She finally asked, voicing her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, I was wondering when you had the time to dye some strands of it white; while making it look so prim and proper, like it is natural.¡± Anthony replied, still staring in awe at the changes in the hair, which looked like a work of art.


    ¡°Dye?? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Emma said, totally bewildered by Anthony¡¯s statement. She touched her hair, lifting part of it to her eye level.


    ¡°What the fuck!!¡± She screamed, that Anthony thought that there would be no one in the pack house who wouldn¡¯t have heard her voice.


    Emma rushed up to the full length mirror, her heart racing with fright all the way, as she located the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± She murmured, as she saw the nature of her hair. There were white strands on her head. It was beautiful and mysterious. She had to admit, but she didn¡¯t understand it. It hadn¡¯t been therest night when she had been with the othersst night.


    ¡°You sound surprised. You have no idea on why and when it happened?¡± Anthony asked, walking closer to her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°NO!¡± Emma eximed, startling Anthony. ¡°What is happening to me?¡± She muttered, lifting up the hair, which had gotten longer over the night, if possible. She had to visit the saloon this evening. She just had to.


    ¡°Calm down Emma. Stop freaking out.¡± Anthony said, cing his hand on her right shoulder, slightly gasping in surprise as Emma turned into his arms, hugging him tightly as if to reaffirm to herself that she was still living and all these was real, while seeking forfort. It was okay by him though, he just hoped that Derek wouldn¡¯t barge into them in this situation, although he knew that that was next to impossible.


    They were still in that position, when Eva walked inside the room, having been attracted by the exmations of her new friend.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She called,ing to a halt as she saw the two adults she also loved hugging each other. She smiled as her little mind analysed the situation and came to its own conclusion that the duo were together as her parents were. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with her big brother and Maya, her mother included. Although, she would have preferred her redheaded friend to be together with her brother, she had actually thought that they had been together; she was still happy about it being with Anthony, at least she was still in the family, so it was a wee development.


    Emma backed away from Anthony¡¯s arms as she heard her little friend¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± She stated, squatting down and opening her arms for the little girl who smiled widely before running into them.


    ¡°Where is your big brother?¡± She asked, still hugging the little girl.


    ¡°He went out with Maya.¡± Eva replied.

 AT HIS COUSIN’S PACK

    Derek and Maya had left early in the morning with the warriors of the Wind Winders Pack to meet up with the party going on in their pack, especially in honour of the celebrant, who might be their next alpha.


    Well, it will be determined tonight. And although the celebrant was the younger, the pack members thought that he had higher chances of bing the alpha, especially since his elder sister hadn¡¯t been conferred the title since she had turned 18, two years ago, even though it was known that she was more than fit for the job, more wiser and stronger.


    But Maya couldn¡¯t care less. Actually, she wasn¡¯t interested in bing the alpha of her pack. The weeks, a month now, that she had spent with Derek and his family, had opened her eyes to things she had been missing while in her own pack. She wished that she could take up the blood oath and join her cousin¡¯s pack.  And even if atst she was conferred with the Alpha¡¯s title since she was the first born, something she didn¡¯t even dare to hope about since she had been seeing the favours her father had always given to her younger brother, then, there would be a lot of changes she would instil in the pack. But till then.


    For now, she had to celebrate with her frisky brother. She only wished that her redheaded friend, Emma, was here. It would have been pizzazzy; at least she wouldn¡¯t have to feel the wrongness or loneliness that was iing; a feeling that she dreaded, especially when she would see her mate that wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her, and her ex bestfriend, and worse, if the two were smooching or cuddling up and down. But she couldn¡¯t bring the human here, it was risky.


    The Toyota jeeps came to a stop at the big ck gate, which was the entrance to Maya¡¯s pack. One of her pack warriors must have mind linked a member of pack, within the confines of the gate, because in the next minute, the gate was opened and they were ushered into the pack environs.


    ¡°Your pack house is quite¡­¡± Derek was saying, more like a whisper, halting a bit, in order to procure a right word for what his eyes were seeing, when Maya interjected him.


    ¡°nd? Dull?¡­¡± She queried, fixing in words she knew described or was close to describing the state of her pack.


    ¡°Yeah, I think.¡± He replied, staring around the pack environs as the car moved further into the pack.


    ¡°You can have my father to thank for that.¡± She said, causing Derek to shrug in reply. As far as he was concerned, his uncle, Alpha Arnold, had nothing to offer, if not gloom and chaos. He could still remember the evil look on his face when he had tried to burn him alive during thest pack war, if not for his mate that had intervened, mentioning the fact that they had been out of time already. He knew that the woman had saved his life; he never got to thank her though. But he would now. He thought, holding tight the jewellery he had purchased and held on for a while; he never forgets favours.


    When they got to the main pack house which housed the Alpha and his family, the cars came to a halt. Maya and Derek stepped out their own car, taking long nces around, before her brother, Curtis, walked majestically down the stairs to wee them.


    With his eyes, he had already sent away the other upants of the vehicles, telling them through their general mind link, to look for their other pack members whom they haven¡¯t seen for almost a month for a fill in.


    ¡°Hello Sis¡­¡± He said, with a wide smile, as he approached Maya who stood with Derek by the car.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Maya stated as a greeting, before hugging her brother. Although he acted weird sometimes, and although sometimes he acted devilish, under the influence of their father of course, he was still her younger brother, a part of her. He was blood.


    They had hugged for a while, before Derek coughed slightly, alerting them of his presence there.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± Curtis mentioned with a thin smile, after disengaging from the hug with his sister.


    ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Derek stated with a thin smile of his too, while staring at his cousin whom he towered over with some inches. They had never gotten along; always at loggerheads. When they had been younger, he had thought that the blonde guy was delusional, as he had always been thinking and acting like he had been trying to steal his sister away from him. He thought that the blonde dude should have just flowed along with them. He never did. He was either with ire, his fellow trouble finder, or some other boys which were not really part of their clique.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that you would being¡­¡± Curtis said, still keeping up the thin smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that either¡­¡± Derek responded, his lips turning up in a smirk.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Maya breathed out, as she stared at the two guys who were towering over her. She had always why they never get along, always inpetition with one another.


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She stated, holding her belly, and walking away from them towards the entrance to the living room, expecting that they would follow suit.


    And they did, walking side by side.


    ¡°You came in to check on your pack members right?¡± Curtis asked Derek as they walked towards the door, leading to the living room of the family house.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Derek replied. He wasn¡¯t lying actually. Of course, it had been part of the reason he hade; to check on his pack members, but that hadn¡¯t been the main reason. He hade to look out for his cousin, and keep herpany, perhaps even talk some sense into Leo if it was necessary and if it ever dide to that. But he had to admit, he had been also curious to see how his former pack house was looking like at the present.


    Once upon a time, he had lived in this particr pack house with his family, and everyone in the two packs now, in unity and harmony. His father had been the Alpha of them all, even though he had been the younger of the two brothers. He didn¡¯t know how that had happened. His mother had only told him that his grandfather had made the choice himself, but she hadn¡¯t told him the reason why, or had she delved deeper. He had been sceptical to ask his father too. The issue seemed to have been a touchy subject.


    But his father had ruled wisely and well, until his elder brother had interjected the leadership, and had pursued his father and his loyalties out of the pack. It had been a most eventful time, a period he would never forget. Looking around the pack, he saw that it had diminished greatly, due tock of care, although it still maintained part of that regally beauty that had fascinated him then. The pack members, though big enough, weren¡¯t looking as nourished as happy and contented as those in his pack. Or was it just his eyes? He didn¡¯t know. But he sure that his father would like to hear the updates from him when he came back, since the older man hadn¡¯t been here since that chaotic time, seven years ago.


    At first when he had told his parents that he would be going with Maya to her pack today, they had refused vehemently, sighting his uncle¡¯s cruelty and wickedness. But he had persisted, his mother finally understanding the reason why he had wanted to go; until his father had agreed, on the condition that he wouldn¡¯t stay there for more than a day. He had agreed whole heartedly, hoping that Maya would agree the same. He wasn¡¯t leaving his cousin alone in that pack, even though the pack was were she belonged. He didn¡¯t want his uncle to demand anything from her again. He would stay with her, even if she decided to stay for three days. He also wanted to stay because of her unworking affliation with the head of his warriors, Leo.


    But then his cousin, Curtis, didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Curtis said after sometime.


    When they entered into the living room, Alpha Peter and his mate was waiting for them. Maya was already sitting on one of the long sofas in the room, her eyestched to Derek¡¯s as she signified him to join her on the sofa, of which Derek dly obliged.


    Alpha Arnold of course, noticed the interaction between her daughter and his nephew, and he didn¡¯t know what to think of it. He hadn¡¯t expected them to get close again, especially what had transpired between them during the pack war, seven years ago. But whatever it was, he hoped it wouldn¡¯t hinder his n. On a second thought, he smiled as he suddenly saw the advantage he could get from their closeness. It lifted up his mood which his mate noticed; an observation which only served to sour her mood. But he was her mate; and she got his back always.


    ¡°s, my nephew¡­¡± Alpha Arnold mentioned while gesturing with his hands towards Derek.


    ¡°Wee to my humble abode.¡± He stated, with a sinister smile.

 AT HIS COUSIN’S PACK II

    Derek nodded at his uncle¡¯s greeting with his face totally nk of any emotion. He didn¡¯t want to let out that he felt like ripping the older man¡¯s lips which he had used tough evilly at him, especially for sending his cousin after him, to spy on him. He just kept mute, while staring at the ce which had been his home at one time, before the world had fallen.


    He watched as his cousin answered questions about his pack and all the things that had been happening there, as if he was absent, as if he wasn¡¯t there. He wondered why all the questions and its necessity to the betterment of his uncle¡¯s pack. The older man didn¡¯t even ask about his cousin had been faring. But he pretended like he didn¡¯t notice. He just looked around the sitting room, the faded paintings, the rusty sculptures, and the worn out furniture, not really thrift worthy, but still a bit worn out. He wondered why it was this way. Why his uncle hadn¡¯t been able to keep up and maintain the pack house which had lived down many generations.


    It made him remember his grandmother¡¯s statement, the mother of his father who had died sacrificially during thest pack war; she had always said that a person¡¯s environment was a reflection of the person¡¯s character and inner thoughts. Based on that certain proverb, looking at his uncle¡¯s living room, he could deduct that the man had an unkempt character or whatever denotes unkempt.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± His Aunt, Jan, called him.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt¡­¡± He replied, wearing a genuine smile this time around.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked, sincerely interested in her reply, although he knew that she would reply with the customary ¡®I am fine.¡¯ Sometimes, he sensed that thetter was too submissive to her mate. Of course, they were mates and so too joint and loyal to each other; but few times he wished that his aunt would oppose his uncle¡¯s decisions sometimes, having an opinion of her own, like his mother would.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jan replied with an honest smile of hers. She had missed her mate¡¯s nephew. He had been her favourite rtive, before her mate went all out in dividing them, a division she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything.


    ¡°How are you too?¡± She asked, ignoring her mate¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been okay.¡± Derek answered, keeping her gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. How¡¯s your mother, and everyone at home?¡± Jan asked.


    ¡°All good. They send their regards.¡± Derek replied, with a small smile. He wondered whether his aunt knew that he had a little sister now. He wasn¡¯t sure if his uncle had told his mate about his little sister, Eva. There is only one way to know then.


    ¡°Eva too¡­¡± He said, staring at his aunt and Curtis to see their reactions. Their reactions told him of the story which he had thought could be true. Their befuddled looks confirmed the notion that his uncle hadn¡¯t told his family about his little sister. No wonder, Maya had been surprised when she had seen Eva for the first time. But why was he doing that? He wondered, casting a very short glimpse at his uncle, who he noticed was staring at him heatedly.


    ¡°Eva??¡±


    ¡°Who is Eva??¡±


    Jan and Curtis asked simultaneously, to the mini shock of Maya. She hadn¡¯t been expecting her brother to know though. But she had expected her mother to have known. But it seemed that her father had kept them all in the dark. Or had he forgotten it because it wasn¡¯t a necessary detail? Well, she didn¡¯t know. Her father was oneplicated being.


    ¡°Eva is Derek¡¯s little sister.¡± She replied, before Derek could answer the question, while staring nkly at her father.


    Jan and her son opened their mouths and closed it, as the same train of thoughts ran through their mind. When had Melvina given birth? And why were they unaware of it? They thought, looking at Maya and Derek for answers as if the duo could read their thoughts.


    ¡°When did she¡­.???¡±  Jan stuttered, feeling a bit droopy as she considered the fact that her friend had a baby, and she hadn¡¯t sent a message across in her ignorance. She wondered if her mate had known. She felt like he had.


    ¡°She is five years old.¡± Maya stated, allowing her mother to do the calction herself.


    Jan soughed unhappily, as she did the calction herself. Through the mind link, she asked her husband if he had known, of which he had replied in affirmative.


    Taking a deep breath, as she tried to rein in her temper and cover up the look of mncholy on her face, she wore a faux smile and continued her conversation with the duo on the same sofa.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t known. How is she?¡± She asked, wondering how the little one would be.


    ¡°She is bubbling with life.¡± Maya replied with a smile, slightly amused as she remembered the look on Eva¡¯s face as she had told her that she was leaving for her ce for a while. The little girl had held on to her skirt, putting up the tears again. She had only calmed down, when she had told her that she would be back the next day.


    ¡°¡­Would love to see her someday.¡± Curtis stated honestly, still astonished that he had a baby cousin whom he hadn¡¯t known of. From the smiley look on his sister¡¯s face when she had mentioned the little girl¡¯s name, he was sure that the girl was a charmer. He had always wanted a younger sibling whom he could spoil. He smiled as he saw it as a reasonable excuse to go to Derek¡¯s birthday party, which would being up in few days from now.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Derek muttered, scrunching his eyebrows as he stared at his male cousin. He had never seemed to trust the blonde guy. He thought the dude would be like his father; like father like son. An apple doesn¡¯t fall far from its tree. Maya had barely escaped.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Curtis said, with a smirk already on his lips which Maya found troubling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Derek. Let me show you where you would be staying.¡± She said in effect, standing up sharply from the sofa. She had alreadymunicated with her mother on which rooms were clean out for visitors.


    Derek happily obliged, standing up in quick session, in a bid to follow his favourite cousin out of the living room, when suddenly he remembered the gift he had gotten for his Aunt. He wasn¡¯t staying long here, and so wasn¡¯t sure if he woulde across her again.


    So, halting in his movement, he brought out the small gift box which had somehow fitted in his jeans pocket, then turned back towards the direction of his aunt. He walked steadily towards her, dropping the small box in her hands when he got to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jan asked, surprised as her mate, and her son who were still sitting in their respective positions.


    ¡°A thank you gift.¡± Derek replied with a toothy smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? We haven¡¯t seen for seven years now.¡± Jan queried, trying to understand the reason for the gift.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Derek stated, confusing his aunt the more. She was still not getting his point.


    ¡°Thank you saving me seven years ago.¡± He said, almostughing out loud, as he saw the look of indignation on his uncle¡¯s face. HaHA. Did the old man think that he had forgotten? Of course not. He could never forget it. Apart from serving as an appreciation to his aunt, the gift box would also serve as a reminder to his uncle that his past deeds hadn¡¯t been forgotten by him. He would pay him back in his own coin, when the time was right. His father might have forgiven and forgotten; but not him. He was not his father.


    ¡°Derek¡­it was nothing. You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± Jan stated with a smile, while caressing the gift box, despite the fact that she was a bit nervous and ufortable. Although she was d that the young man didn¡¯t hold her in contempt, she was still unhappy that her mate would be on the receiving side of his wrath soon. She had remembered that eventful day like it was yesterday.


    Her mate had overthrown his younger brother during the pack war, while they had been fighting to reim their territories which had been under vition by vampires and werewolves from other packs. She hadn¡¯t even known what he had been nning until that fateful day, and she hadn¡¯t been able to ¡®unmate¡¯ him, even though she had been repulsed by his actions, especially when he had almost killed his nephew with the samurai sword which had served as an artefact in their living room. She had stomped into the room then, and had stopped him frommitting a murder which would hunt him, her and her children; and she hadn¡¯t wanted that. She hated the revenge syndrome. He had saidter that it had been for their good; but till now, she was yet to see the goodness.

 AT HIS COUSIN’S PACK III

    Derek smiled as he saw that his Aunt was pleased with his gift, even though it served as a source of disturbing reminder to his uncle; but of course he didn¡¯t care. He loved it actually.


    ¡°It means a lot to me. Aunt Jan. I will be going now. Thanks again.¡± He said to her, before turning away for thest time, and walking away from the sitting room, ahead of his cousin, who still looked bewildered by the whole thing. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    He knew that she was still trying toprehend or recall if there had been anything her mother had done at one time, that had saved him. Well, she wouldn¡¯t. Unless she would ask him, which of course, he knew that she would once she was out of her thinking haze.


    For now, he stood outside the door, waiting; waiting for her to show him the way to the room he would be staying in all through his not so long days in the pack, for although this had been his pack house in the past, it wasn¡¯t so now. There had been a change over, seven years ago.


    ¡°Where is she¡­.¡± He muttered, referring to Maya. He had been waiting outside for a while, and he couldn¡¯t hear anything going on in the sitting room, actually it was quiet. So what is holding her? He thought.


    Not more than two seconds after this thought had crossed his mind, Maya stepped out of the room, with a nk look on her face.


    ¡°Took you long enough¡­¡± He said, after catching sight of her.


    But Maya was silent. She didn¡¯t say anything to follow up his statement. She just took him by the hand and led him into the passage way.


    Derek, understanding that she didn¡¯t want to talk anything yet, perhaps to avoid other of her pack members from listening in.


    And so he kept quiet, till she led him past some rooms, till they got to a particr one, thest room, in the hallway. If his memory was serving him well, he could tell that this was the room that had been meant for the utensils and tools; the store room.


    He threw Maya a skeptical look which caused the Blondie to sough in anger.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mum had wanted you to stay in one of the rooms up there, specifically the one next to me, since it¡¯s vacant but father negated it.¡± She said, clenching and unclenching her fists, as she tried to rein in her temper.


    ¡°His reason?¡± Derek asked, folding his arms across his chest, not totally surprised by the condescending treatment; his uncle had always proved at every turn to be a cruel and wicked man.


    He wondered what his father would think of this. Perhaps nothing. He thought, remembering that his old man had allowed a treaty, even after what had happened seven years ago. This would be nothing to him. He might as well, tell him to suck it up, that after all he wasn¡¯t the Alpha¡¯s son over here.


    ¡°Nothing. I asked him. He never gave a reply, just the stink eye which he had thought would make me cower.¡± She replied, with a scoff.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that I have found out about his schemes about me, his own daughter. He dared deprive me of my mate.¡± She stated, biting her lips, as her anger increased on a steady level.


    ¡°It¡¯s temporary, Maya. Leo wille around.¡± Derek said, cing his right hand on her left shoulder, in a bid to cate her feelings.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t¡­ What if the potion had a permanent damage on me?¡± She asked, already tearing up.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t. Mum said it didn¡¯t. Have a little hope. You can ask your mother too.¡± Derek advised.


    ¡± Nah. I don¡¯t think I would ask her. If she knows I have found out, my father might know too. You know that they are mates.¡± She opined.


    ¡± Okay then. But keep the hope alive.¡± Derek said, then like an afterthought, asked;


    ¡± If I¡¯m kept in the store room, where had my pack warriors been given to stay?¡± He asked, widening his eyes a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We will check it outter; after you¡¯ve settled in.¡± She replied, already thinking of the same thing.


    ¡± Settled in? Right¡­¡± He muttered, staring at the door which confined the store room; his mind already filled with imagery of what he would see or not see in the room; cobwebs and dust. He was tired from the long journey, and hadn¡¯t any time or strength to clean. He wanted to eat. He wanted to see the pack environment which he had once lived in and he wanted to see Leo and his pack warriors too.


    ¡°Wheew¡­¡± Maya breathed out, before opening up the door.


    A wide assay of dust, and a crowd of cobwebs weed them with open arms.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± Derek muttered weakly. ¡°Whenst had someonee in here? Thest seven years?¡± He asked, rubbing his forehead tiredly. There was no way he was staying here. He just knew it. Something had to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, Derek.¡± Maya apologized in all sincerity, ashamed for her father¡¯s sake.


    She knew how her own pack members were treated in her cousin¡¯s pack; like they were family, like they were part of the pack. With this intro in just 15 minutes of arriving here, she dreadef what wasing next. She knew her cousin¡¯s leverl of tolerance was low, and his anger, high.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Not your doing.¡± Derek responded, unfolding his arms and putting his hands into the front pockets of his denim jeans. His thoughts filled on how his pack warriors had been coping in this unweing situation.


    He knew that his uncle had been suprised to see him here, even though he had masked it quite properly. He knew that if the older man had known, he would have put some things in ce to give off an good aura, at least. The only reason why the older man had given off the order for him to stay in the store room was only because of the gift he had gotten for his Aunt Jan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying here today, or tomorrow, till whenever it is, we would be leaving. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡± Maya stated vehemently, determined to go through with her statement, of which Derek dly obliged. Although he has never liked inconveniencing anyone, he thought this was necessary. There was no choice, at least until he found Leo.


    ¡°Alright, thanks Coz.¡± He said to his cousin who had already locked up the room with its keys.


    Together, they walked away from that site, going through the way they hade from, until they got to the part of the long hallway which contained the rooms which housed the inhabitants of the house.


    The third room on the right was Maya¡¯s.


    Derek remembered that it had been his when the pack had been led by his father; his cousin¡¯s room had been right beside him. Perhaps, that had been why they had inseparable, as if they had been joined hip by hip.


    ¡°Come in. ¡± Maya said to him, as she stepped into the room before him.


    He stepped in, in agreement, looking around the room which had at one time, been his.


    ¡°Wee to my humble abode.¡± She said, gesturing with her arms opened wide, trying to put up a smile that will cheer him up.


    ¡°Nice ce¡­¡± He murmured after a while, causing Maya to scoff, and then burst intoughter, which he followed suite, not knowing why he was evenughing.


    ¡°Why are weughing?¡± She asked, as herughter died down a bit.


    ¡°I think I should be asking you that.¡± He answered with a smile, before taking a seat on the bed.


    Maya rolled her eyes in amusement, before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± He asked her, wanting to stand up too.


    ¡± To bring food.¡± She replied, throwing a wink at him, before leaving the room.


    After she had left, Derek stood up, wanting to survey therge room, the more. His cousin had left the blue paintings on the wall, he noticed, as he stared around the room in a more scrutinizing gaze.


    As he got closer to the wall, he noticed the lines grazing the wall, entangling on themselves as if ying around with each other.


    He smiled as he remembered that the long lines which still sat, unremoved from the wall, had been drawn with iron sheets by Clem and he. They had been trying to create roads on the wall. They had been six at that time.


    ¡°Such a long time¡­¡± He thought, even though he felt like it had just been yesterday that he had been six.


    And then as if a loud invisible bang hit his head, he gasped as he remembered something.


    The simr, no, totally different line patterns on the walls in Emma¡¯s house, which had looked like a map to somewhere, or something. Lines which had so faint, but still clearly drawn and marked out. Lines, that he was sure meant something.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± He murmured, as he beat himself up for forgetting such important fact. He hadn¡¯t even remembered it, to tell his mother.


    Well, Maya was here. He would tell her about it, and see what she could deduct from it.

 JEALOUS BROTHER

    Maya quickened her steps, hurrying to get to the kitchen faster, as her stomach grumbled more loudly.


    She knew that her cousin would be going through the same too; they needed to eat, after the long journey. She also knew not to wory about those that hade with them; they would be with their respective families, who would be rejoicing and weing them with all happiness. Unlike her.


    She hadn¡¯t really been surprised by the type of wee she had received from her family, her father to be precise. The man seemed to have gotten more hostile, and had taken along her brother with him. She feared for her little brother. She prayed he wouldn¡¯t turn out to be like their father.


    She wondered what he would think or say, when he finds out about the witch¡¯s potion that their father had given her to drink. She didn¡¯t think he would be happy about it though; he might go beserk with anger. She thought. Perhaps, she should tell him, so that he would be careful around their unreliable father who always imed that anything he did was for their own good. Some good she wasn¡¯t even seeing.


    When she finally got to the kitchen, which wasrger and bigger than her Aunt¡¯s, Melvina¡¯s own, she breathed out in relief. Stepping in, she noticed that her mother and her brother were discussing animatedly about something of interest. Instinctively, she knew it was about what her cousin, Derek, had mentioned while he had been in the sitting room with them. It was about the ne, and its purpose.


    She cleared her throat to gain their attention, of which she was very sessful in doing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Her mother and her brother quit their discussion, and turned towards her with skeptical looks at first, before dissolving into a normalized look.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Her mother asked, reclining on the counter.


    ¡°Yeah. Derek is too.¡± She answered, walking towards her family.


    ¡°I thought you guys would clean up first, before eating¡­¡± Her brother stated, with a smirk hovering around his lips. He was actually referring to the store room which Derek had been given to stay, and not of them taking their bath to freshen up.


    And Maya knowing exactly what he meant, scoffed loudly.


    ¡°Not funny Curtis. Not funny.¡± She said, folding her arms across her chest, before turning to face her mother squarely, while ignoring the sharpugh which bursted out of her brother¡¯s lips at her reply.


    ¡°Is the food ready?¡± She asked her mother, after a beat.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Jan replied. ¡°I made your favourite.¡± She said with a smile; the happiness of seeing her daughter after a while, still rolling over her in waves. She had missed her daughter. It¡¯s been almost a month. But she was d that her little girl had made the travel. She could see that it had opened her eyes in many ways, and had changed her a bit.


    Her sarcastic mannerisms were almost gone even, unlike before, where she would have to think on her every statement, to know whether it was truly true or truly sarcastic. And the girl was attending college too. She had trusted her co wife, Melvina, to take care of her daughter, and she was very pleased that thetter had done exactly so; her daughter was looking more radiant than before.


    And so, she promised to look after Derek too, even if it meant going against her husband. Moreso, thed had gotten her a gift. And although she was yet to open the gift box, she was very pleased that he had remembered and had appreciated. It spoke volumes that the teen was growing up to be a fine man; a fine alpha.


    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡± Maya replied, smiling from ear to ear. She took a seat on one of the stools in the kitchen, deciding to wait till the food was done. She didn¡¯t want to return back to her room empty handed; she didn¡¯t want to crush her cousin¡¯s expectations of food which would be so high as hers.


    ¡± So, where is he staying?¡± Jan asked, speaking her son¡¯s mind who had been waiting for an opportunity to broach the issue again.


    Although he really didn¡¯t get along with his cousin brother, he didn¡¯t like the room his father had left him. But of course, he would have to die first, before admitting that. It was better that thetter thought him as a  enemy, than a friend. After all they had never seen eye to eye since they had been little. So, why start now?


    ¡°In my room.¡± Maya replied, with a shrug.


    ¡°You will be sleeping with him?¡± Curtis asked, feeling a bit jealous of the arrangement.


    His sister was quite possessive and non-sharing about her room, and now, she shared it willingly with Derek, without anyint at all. Sometimes, in the past, he had wondered whether there had been something more than cousinship going on between the duo. It had hurt him seeing them together every time. He was like a third wheel, even though he was her blood brother.


    ¡°Yeah, any problem?¡± Maya queried him.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. ¡± Isn¡¯t it a bit awkward?¡± He asked after some beats.


    ¡± Not really.¡± Maya replied, with a shrug again. She didn¡¯t see the awkwardness there, in sharing a room with her cousin.


    ¡± Okay then.¡± Curtis stated, before turning away his face from her, and looking in the direction of the window, as if he was actually seeing someone or something through it; which was quite impossible because the kitchen windows were too high up.


    ¡± Yeah.. ¡± Maya said under her breath, while looking at her brother skeptically. Not being able to deduct his deal on the whole matter, she nked it out, and started thinking of something else. Leo.


    ¡°The food is ready.¡± Her mother stated after a while, interrupting her thoughts on how she would go about meeting her mate. She decided that she would talk to her mother at night, after she and Derek had settled in properly, about everything. But for now, she would have to ask her brother where her cousin¡¯s pack warriors had been kept. She knew that Derek would be interested in knowing that too. So, she might as well get the info now.


    ¡°Cool¡­¡± She replied absent-mindedly to her mother¡¯s statement, before calling unto her brother again.


    ¡± Curtis¡­¡± She called to her brother, who turned his face towards her sharply, like he had been startled by something.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered, nomittally.


    ¡°Where do the pack warriors from Derek¡¯s pack stay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done eating, I will take you there.¡± He replied, before turning away again, towards the windows.


    ¡°Okay¡­ thanks.¡± She muttered, wondering what his deal was now.


    She shrugged after checking and finding nothing she had done or said wrong. And so, she turned her face away from  him and let it rest in the direction of her mother. The older woman was already dishing the meal whose aroma could awaken a sleeping dog.


    Her mother was a very good cook, but her aunt, Melvina, was a pro on that field. She had to admit. Thetter¡¯s meals were out of this world. But still, her mother¡¯s food was it all, and she couldn¡¯t exchange it for anything, or anyone else¡¯s food.


    ¡°Here, take this¡­¡± Her mother said, interrupting her thoughts, as she handed over to her a beautifully designed stic tray, which housed two tes of hot food.


    ¡°For you and Derek.¡± She added, with a short smile.


    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡± She replied, before collecting the tray and walking out of the room, but not before throwing a short nce at her brother who still sat on the stool looking at the high ups kitchen windows.


    Outside the door, she wondered why and what he was looking at, even as she heard her mother call to him, goe and collect his own meal.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of his uing shift tonight.¡± She murmured, as she remembered that he was technically plus one today, even if it wasn¡¯t counted till he shifted. Still, she should have wished him a happy birthday already. She decided she would do that when he took them where Derek¡¯s pack members were staying.


    Furthermore, she pondered on who his mate could be. If thedy would be in their pack, or in another¡¯s pack. She was okay with anyone though. The moon goddess knew what was best for each one.


    The inference to the all wiseness of the moon goddess made her remember Emma.


    The human was mated to her cousin who would soon be an Alpha, at least in a few days from now. And although she loved the redhead so much, she found herself questioning whether the moon goddess had been right in pairing her friend to her cousin. Even though there were suspicious activities going on around her, she was still a human.


    A human who was about to be a Luna, if her uncle allows it. But of what use was a human Luna to the pack, especially in these trying times??


    ¡°Goddess, you know it best¡­¡± She muttered, as she got closer to her room.

 THE MARKINGS

    Derek soughed in relief as he saw his cousin, Maya,e into the room with a tray of covered dishes.


    ¡°About time¡­¡± He muttered, adjusting and readjusting himself on a particr spot on the bed, which he had been sitting on for a while, thoroughly expectant. He had almost gone after her at one point, when his stomach hadn¡¯t been able to bear the wait any longer.


    ¡°Sorry that I took time¡­¡± Maya stated, while using her right leg to kick the door shut, as she approached the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He responded, as his taste buds came to live at the sweet aroma of the food.


    ¡°Smells nice¡­¡± He stated, his eyes totally narrowed at the tes in the tray.


    ¡°Uhuh¡­ I think you would like it. It¡¯s my favorite.¡± She said with a short smile, before dropping the tray on the table closest to her bed, a dressing table actually, but it was just void of the basics, unlike Emma¡¯s own.


    ¡°I will like it then.¡± Derek said, very sure of it.


    ¡°Fish and chips right?¡­ with bacon sandwich as an add on right?¡± He asked, basing his mentions on what had been seven years ago. He wanted to know if they were still her favourites, or some changes had been made.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maya responded with a toothy smile. She hadn¡¯t really expected her cousin to remember her favourite meals.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She added.


    ¡°Cool then.¡± Derek muttered, before stretching out his hand to collect the te which Maya was handing over to him.


    He took a bite of the bacon sandwich first, which was arranged by the left hand side of the te.


    ¡°Mmmhmm¡­.¡± He moaned, as his taste buds relished the suppleness of the meal.


    ¡°You like?¡± Maya asked, already biting into her sandwiches too, after she had sat opposite him on the bed.


    ¡°So much.¡± He replied, before taking up the chips this time around.


    ¡°I will tell Mom to prepare this when I get back home. It¡¯s been a while.¡± He stated, remembering that he had stopped his mother from cooking fish and chips especially the years following up the pack war because it had reminded him of his cousin and her betrayal.


    She had understood and heeded his request, and it had been the way till now. He would have to ask her to include it back to her cooking timetable.


    ¡°Seriously? Thanks Coz.¡± Maya managed to say, even with the crumbs of the fish and chips filling up her mouth. She was happy that she would also be chanced to eat her favourite meal back at her cousin¡¯s pack.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m not doing it for you.¡± Derek mouthed, while gurbling another section of the sandwich down.


    ¡°Yeah yeah. Anything that floats your boat.¡± Maya said with a chuckle. Instinctively, she knew that fish and chips had been prohibited in his pack because of the fact that it would remind him of  her betrayal. She knew that he loved the English meal as she did, and had been surprised when these weeks she had spent with him had passed, without even a taste of the fish and chips, or the bacon sandwich.


    Derek flipped his cousin¡¯s off with his middle finger, as he continued interacting with the meal in his te. He was almost done with the meal, when she brought up the situation that had happened earlier in the living room.


    ¡°About the gift you had given to my mother¡­¡± She said, leaving the rest of the statement hanging, knowing that he would understand whatever message she had meant tomunicate through.


    ¡°It was a thank you gift.¡± He stated, not entirely happy about discussing the subject. It reminded him of her betrayal. He had forgiven her in all entirety, but his mind hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡± I know that, Derek. I want to know why. What had my mum saved you from?¡± She asked, already done with her own meal.


    ¡± From your father.¡± He replied, before taking up one of the bottles of water on the tray.


    ¡°My father? When?¡± She asked, her eyebrows scrunching in curiosity.


    ¡°During thest pack war, before you guys had ousted us out of the pack, your father had tried to kill me, but your mother had intervened. End of story.¡± He answered, before gulping some water from the bottle, down his throat, obviously done talking about the subject.


    Maya soughed, while massaging her temple, as she processed what Derek had just said. Although she wanted to know more details, like the when and how, she knew that her cousin was done talking about the subject which reminded him of her betrayal. Seems she would have to ask her mother then. She thought, taking up the other bottle of water on the tray.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± She said, after an afterthought.


    ¡°No qualms. It¡¯s in the past.¡± He responded monotonically, which caused Maya to wonder whether the situation had actually been left buried in the past. She didn¡¯t think so. She knew that her cousin still had in mind a revenge against her father, especially since the older man didn¡¯t feel remorseful at all for what he had done.


    But newssh! She didn¡¯t care.


    She only hoped that the bitterness wasn¡¯t eating her cousin up.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She muttered finally, before breathing out in content. She was full and not hungry.


    ¡°You need more?¡± She asked him, when she noticed that he was done with everything on his te.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m okay.¡± He replied, his former jovial note returning back to his voice.


    ¡°Sure?¡± She questioned, throwing him a wink. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it if you are. I think there¡¯s still some left over in the pot.¡± She said, bursting out in suddenughter as she remembered what had happenedst night in her Aunt¡¯s kitchen; the incidence of foodish Emma and Anthony.


    Derek, knowing where her thoughts had taken her to, chuckled a bit, beforeughing out loud.


    ¡°She is a good eater, eh..¡± He stated, still smiling.


    ¡°It seems Anthony was coaching her. He must be happy finding a partner in crime.¡± She said, smiling too.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, as long as he doesn¡¯t cross his boundaries¡­¡± He murmured, a dazed look on his eyes.


    ¡± Quit jealousing around. Anthony wouldn¡¯t touch Emma. He already knows she is your mate.¡± She said with a chuckle.


    ¡± I hope for his sake, it is true.¡± He stated, causing Maya to shake her head from side to side. She thought his possessiveness was too extreme.


    ¡± They are mates.¡± Sia, her wolf, mentioned.


    ¡± Like I don¡¯t know..¡± She muttered through their link.


    ¡± Wouldn¡¯t you want our mate to be the same?¡± Sia asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know.¡± She answered with a shrug. But of course she knew. She wanted a mate that will pamper her like Derek did with Emma. She wanted the same, a possessive mate. But then, the mate was with someone else. She knew because her instincts told her so.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry much about it. He would be back.¡± Sia stated.


    ¡± Yeah.¡± She responded, knowing that her wolf was only trying to lessen the feeling of hurt on her which would be iing soon. But in actuality, technically, she knew that her wolf would also be the one to howl in hurt if it she sees Leo with someone else.


    ¡°Hey Coz¡­¡± She heard Derek call, and snapped out of themunication with her wolf.


    ¡°Huh..¡± She hummed, staring at him. She noticed that he was in knots, perhaps thinking or deliberating on some issue.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked, shifting closer to him on the bed.


    ¡°You remember this drawings on the wall, these lines going on and on to eternity?¡± He asked, pointing on the line drawings on the wall, just ahead of them.


    ¡°Yeah. The ones you and Clem designed daily on the walls. I hadn¡¯t been able to get around it; the reason why you guys did that.¡±  She replied, almost asking him, what had been the connection of the question to whatever seemed to have put his face in a shade of worry.


    ¡°Well, I saw something of this sort on the walls of Emma¡¯s walls, the one in her living room to be precise, on the first day I had entered her house, to clean; well, a more thoroughly designed map though, in lines form.¡± He stated, as the lines on his forehead deepened, as he went deeper in thoughts.


    ¡± Did you see it too?¡± He asked her, lifting up his eyes to look at her.


    ¡± No. I have no idea about what you¡¯re talking about. Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it to me? Does your mother knows?¡± She asked, totally thrilled with curiosity at the new subject. She doesn¡¯t remember seeing any markings on Emma¡¯s walls, not that she had ever looked though.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told mum. I had entirely forgotten. I had just remembered it when I saw these markings on the wall.¡± He answered, turning his eyes away from her, to stare at the markings on the wall.


    ¡°Oh well.. we need to get home fast.¡± She muttered, as she dabbed the tip of her nose with her index finger.


    ¡°Yeah. Tomorrow at least.¡± He concurred, standing up abruptly from the bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Leo and the others.¡± He said, wanting to round up everything there and then. There was no time to waste.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Maya responded, getting nervous all of a sudden, as she stood up from the bed too.


    ***


    ¡°How do you think she is coping, you know, not seeing me before I left?¡± Derek asked Maya as they left her room.


    ¡°She will miss you; but she will be fine.¡± She answered, rubbing her hands together to quell her jitters.

 A DEAD ANIMAL IN THE REFRIGERATOR

    The car came to an abrupt halt in front of Emma¡¯s house, and she took a deep breath. She was back home, where strange things were bound to happen. She wondered what terrific thing would ur next.


    ¡°The door is now open.¡± Anthony said, interrupting her thoughts, as he clicked off the locks on the car doors.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She stated, before pushing the door open and getting down. Breathing out heavily, she trudged towards the front porch, a bit skeptical about going in alone.


    And that¡¯s why she was a bit d, a dness that didn¡¯t wipe off her curiosity, as she saw Anthony getting down from the car too.


    ¡°Why are you getting down? Aren¡¯t you going back home?¡± She asked, trying to hiding her relief.


    ¡°My Lu¡­ I mean Melvina¡­ asked me to stay with you, till shees.¡± Anthony replied, beating himself up inwardly for almost mentioning the Luna word.


    ¡°Oh, okay. She¡¯sing around then.¡± She muttered in relief, ignoring the fact that her new friend had just called the Luna word, which she had heard from ire and her mother when they had bullied her yesterday. Well, whe would ask himter. For now, they could use some settling in, and cold water; the weather has been terribly sunny and hot. She hoped that there were some bottles of water in her refrigerator.


    ¡°Yeah. Lead the way.¡± Anthony stated, as he clicked a button on the car¡¯s key to shut the doors of the vehicle.


    ¡°Sure. Follow me.¡± She agreed, walking up the steps to her front door. Letting out a sigh, she turned the knob and walked inside the house.


    ¡°Nice ce¡­¡± Anthony said, as he walked after her into the airy living room. Derek had already briefed him yesternight and earlier this morning, about the human who turned out to be his mate. To him, he thought it was the most unfortunate event. He didn¡¯t think his Alpha, Derek¡¯s father, would let it happen, even if his Luna was with them. But then, thed was his kid brother, so he had to support him until he couldn¡¯t again.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Emma muttered absentmindedly, ncing around the living room. She thought it looked a bit disarranged, than thest time she had seen it. Had the burgrse again? She thought, feeling dreadful again. She touched thergest sofa in the room, caressing its apex, before sitting down wearingly.


    ¡°What is it? Are you okay?¡± Anthony asked her,ing closer to her, and tapping her by the shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, just tired.¡± She replied, reclining properly into the sofa, while her thoughts ran tro and fro on the whole events that had happened and might happen in the future to her. She had a feeling that what had happened didn¡¯t even cut a bit to what was set to happen in the nearest future; and it drove her crazy. Why her? She was almost regrettinging here for studies. Perhaps she should take a flight home. Perhaps it will put an end to all this. It was at this time that her mind brought to her remembrance what had happened during herst birthday; the old woman who had grabbed her forcefully near the ski resort, and had told her to follow her, to escape the dark events that would be happeningter in the future, for her own safety.


    ¡°Could it be that she had been talking about this things happening now?¡± She asked herself, out loudly, having forgotten momentarily that Anthony was there with her.


    ¡°Who?¡± Anthony asked, deciding to take a seat besides her, at least, to keep herpany till his Luna came around.


    ¡°Oh, no one.¡± She replied, a bit startled.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing up abruptly, and walking towards the kitchen.


    At the entrance, she turned back to face Anthony who still had a look of suspicion on his face.


    ¡°Do you want a bottle of water?¡± She asked, raising lleft eyebrow up.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Anthony replied. He was thirsty too.


    ¡°Alright. A bottle of water,ing right up.¡± She stated in an airy voice, trying to lighten up the sharp tension in the room. She knew that the dude had questions to ask her. Well, they could trade questions and answers together then. She thought, going into the kitchen.


    ***


    The kitchen smelt of a dead animal.


    Emma closed her nose with her thumb and her index finger, while looking around the kitchen to know what animal had entered and died in her kitchen. Perhaps a rat. She thought, as she squatted near the counter, to check under the tables and cabs. But she saw nothing.


    She stood up, still ncing around, taking a peek into the cabs, the sink too, as she walked towards the refrigerator. The stench of the dead animal hadn¡¯t been able to drown or drive away her thirst for water.


    As she got closer to the refrigerator, she noticed a paper which was stuck to the appliance, with a knife.


    ¡°Now, what is this?¡± She mumbled, refusing to touch the knife which had pierced through the paper into the refrigerator, but rather, chose to read off the writing on the paper.


    Hello Emma.


    The paper read.


    Just that, noma or full stop.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± She murmured, noticing the blood stains on the paper and the knife too.


    Someone had been here, and had torn a piece of her diary. She was sure because the paper had the pinkish flowery designs at the end note region which only her diary had.


    She heaved in and out, getting a bit angry at the world, as she deducted that the person had found her diary, and must have read it too. Can¡¯t they respect someone¡¯s privacy? She thought, biting her lips.


    ¡®Like seriously? You shouldn¡¯t be thinking of that.¡¯


    Her mind breezed to her, causing her to run her hands sporadically on her hair. At this rate, she might go crazy. She thought, as she stared at the paper with mutual hatred, her dread forgotten.


    Letting out a sigh, she wondered again and again why this was happening, and why she was receiving a threat in a ce she had barely spent a month in. With the trouble she had caused in Florida, she never received a death threat. And here, where she had been calm, not finding or being trouble, she was already receiving a death threat. What an irony. She thought.


    Sensing what could be among the contents of her refrigerator, already noticing that the stench of the dead animal had increased greatly, she opened the electrical appliance forcefully, halting for a tiny second, before screaming, as she saw the contents of her refrigerator.


    ¡°Bloodugering Hell!!!¡± She screamed twice, causing Anthony to run into the kitchen.


    ¡°Emma¡­ what is it?¡± He asked as he rushed up to her, holding her, to calm hrr fidgety self.


    ¡°Emma, talk to me! What is it?¡± He asked again, louder this time around, when she didn¡¯t reply to his first question.


    But Emma shrugged him off, and ran towards the sink, throwing up the sandwiches she had just eaten in Derek¡¯s house, beforeing to her ce.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Anthony called, going to her again, already a bit frantic of what had happened to the human.


    ¡°The refrigerator¡­¡± She muttered, pointing weakly at the electrical appliance, while still being over the sink.


    ¡°The refrigerator?¡± Anthony queried, before taking steps back towards the refrigerator. He perceived the stinky stench, before seeing the paper which had been stuck to the appliance with a kitchen knife, and both were stained with blood. He understood then, that he hadn¡¯t been able to perceive the stench as he had to ran into the kitchen, because he had been filled with concern and worry which the screams of the redhead had pumped into him.


    He read the writing on the paper which was scribbled like it had been written by a five year old.


    Hello Emma


    It had read, and nothing else.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened the refrigerator slowly, closing his nose, and muffling his scream as he saw the contents of the refrigerator.


    Butchered parts of animals were lying ghastly on the differentyers in the refrigerator. Parts of rabbits and perhaps an antelope, including their intestines, their bashed heads and strung necks too. He could see why the human had thrown up, and was still throwing up. The sight was too disgusting. He could feel his stomach churning in ufortability.


    Holding his nose, he closed back the refrigerator.


    If he should calcted the timing to what Derek had told him, then, the dead animals has been put into the refrigerator yesterday morning, perhaps immediately they had left her house for Clem¡¯s party; which would ount for the foul smell. Which undoubtedly connotes that eyes were on this house. The ce wasn¡¯t safe for the human again.


    Stepping back, he jammed into Emma whose head was bent low, as she had been trying to walk to him.


    ¡°Sorry..¡± He muttered, holding her close to himself in a bear hug.


    ¡°Tony, why are all these happening? Why am I receiving death threats. I have not done anything.¡± She cried, holding into his leather jacket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emma. Everything will be fine.¡± He said, trying to cate her sad mood.


    ¡°¡­ not looking that way.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go to the sitting room. Melvina will soon be here.¡± He stated, holding her by the shoulders as he took her out of the kitchen, but not before taking ast look at the refrigerator.

 GIVE US EMMA OR LOSE EVA

    Melvina paced back and forth in front of her friend¡¯s hut-like house which was located at the outskirts of her pack, as she waited for her friend which was a witch toe out and meet her, and to fill her in on the oue of her quest.


    She had gotten a message from her infamous owl as she was preparing breakfast for her family that morning. The owl had perched on her window pane, before opening her beak, to let out the paper which herdy friend must have put in there.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The message had caused her spirits to soar. She had been ted that she would soon know the intricacies of who Emma was. And so, she had rushed over breakfast, shifted, and had run over here. She knew she would have a lot of exining to do with her mate, who must have felt her racing heart while she had been running.


    It was okay though. She had thought, having decided to tell her mate everything she hade to know about the human, including the fact that she was their son¡¯s mate. She believed that they would cover more grounds that way, than her doing it single-handedly.


    She didn¡¯t know  if her son would be okay with it. But he had to be; he would be turning 18 in a few days from now, so they had to put everything in order, which included fixing answers to every question.


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping her waiting?¡± She muttered to herself, staring at the door which led into the insides of the small dwelling. She had been waiting here for 15minutes now. She calcted, halting in her movement.


    She contemted whether she should open the door and walk inside, damning all the consequences, or whether she should just wait, until she is called into the hut.


    Thest time she had rushed into her friend¡¯s hut unannounced, she had been struck by a wave of lightening which had knocked the wind out of her, had knocked her out for two days. It had happened that she had arrived and entered the hut when her friend was performing, or rather practising her spells. And so, after she had woken up, her friend had advised her to not try it again.


    She must knock first, and get a reply toe in, beforeing into the hut; to avoid stories that touches the heart.


    But she had been knocking for more than a hundred times now. She thought, scratching a sore spot at the base of her neck.


    ¡°What do you think. Kika ?¡± She asked, referring to her wolf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I think you should go in.¡± Kika, her wolf, replied.


    Melvina soughed, as she remembered the past event of the striking lightening. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that, or something worse. But her desire for answers worn over the fear of a witch¡¯s power and she felt her body moving towards the door to open it.


    But before she could do that; her mate, Alpha Peter, mind linked her.


    ¡°Where did you go to?¡± He asked, worry evident in his voice.


    ¡°I got a message from Bridget toe.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Bridget? I thought she had told you earlier that the quest for the answers would take a week or so¡­¡± He stated, thinking her reply over.


    ¡°Yes, she did. But perhaps, she hade back much earlier.¡± She answered, looking around the environs which housed nothing except the thick dark forest. The hut was the only dwelling there.


    She had asked her friend why she had preferred staying here, rather than with her fellow witches but thedy had given her a vague reply.


    ¡°Or perhaps, she isn¡¯t the one calling for you¡­¡±  He opined through the link.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The owl that delivered the message is hers¡­¡± She stated, remembering her friend¡¯s owl which was totally white, except for the ck spots at its belly post.


    ¡°It¡¯s hers¡­ I¡¯m sure of it.¡± She muttered more to herself, as she tried to remember the entirety of the owl that had visited her that morning.


    The owl was her friend¡¯s. She was sure. But then, she remembered with a jerking speed that the owl had a faraway look in its eyes, like it was absent minded, like it was robotic, like it was being controlled; its eyes were zed over.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± She muttered, hitting her fore head with the base of her hand. She had fucked up, and she knew it. The owl was her friend¡¯s own quite alright, but it hadn¡¯t been her friend that was controlling it. Someone else was.


    She had been ovee with sheer happiness and curiosity about the hidden things that were about to be revealed, that she had overlooked the off handedness of the owl and the fact that it hadn¡¯t even greeted her with its usual conservative tone; rather it had just dropped the paper and had flown away.


    Well, it was toote now. She had walked into a trap.


    ¡°Mel, are you okay?¡±


    She heard her mate ask through their link, and soughed, wondering whether she should tell him about hertest finding or not.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She replied, deciding to keep it to herself.


    ¡°Okay. I thought I had lost you back there. Still, you should have informed me. I would have loved to go with you.¡± He said.


    ¡°I will be fine, Peter.¡± She said, before turning the knob on the door, while preparing herself mentally for anything that might be waiting for her inside the house.


    ¡°You are sure? Where are you at the moment?¡± He asked, a note of apprehension in his voice. He must have been feeling that something was already wrong. She thought, while still holding the knob of the door. It made her ponder again, on whether she should let him know about the not good news now, orter.


    ¡°You know what? Wait for me. I¡¯ming. Don¡¯t move an inch from wherever you are.¡± He stated again, with so much worry in his voice, especially since she didn¡¯t reply to his first question. He must have been feeling the scaredy feeling of doom she was already having.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Peter. I will be fine.¡± She finally said, getting her emotions under control. She couldn¡¯t possibly just wait around, until Peter came around. She had to get inside the house, and have a look around. What was the worse that could happen? She thought, before finally turning the knob.


    ¡°I¡¯m stilling.¡± She heard Peter say for thest time before tuning off, perhaps rushing to get prepared toe and meet her.


    When she opened the door, she noticed that the room was in disarray. A feature that wasn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t in any way be associated with her friend. She had known Bridget for more than six years, and one thing she could say at any time about her friend, even if she had been awoken from a deep slumber, was that thedy was a neat freak.  Bridget couldn¡¯t stand a dirty, or disarranged environment.


    She had thought that it was peculiar to every witch, until she had gone with the former to her fellow witch¡¯s ce. Thetter had rushed up to clean up a space for them to sit when they hade, as the whole ce had been filled with potions and spell books with left over meals in take away tes and so on. They hadn¡¯t stay there for more than ten minutes.


    Her friend had hurried with her reasons for the visit, before vamoosing with her out of the witch¡¯s house.


    Her friend loved neatness and serenity, and perhaps that had been why she had decided to live in the forest, where the air was clean, and the environment, serene.


    So, she was sure that someone else, who wasn¡¯t Bridget hade in here.


    Someone else, who wasn¡¯t her friend, had used her owl and delivered a message to her.


    And for that, she was a bit scared. It meant that her friend was in trouble, a big trouble. She refused to imagine that perhaps her friend was dead.


    Who would have captured her? She thought. And why? Was it because of the search to find whom the redheaded human was?


    She shook her head, suddenly tired, as she fell into one of the sofa in the house.


    What was it about the human that was causing these unknown waves around here? She thought, pondering deeply on the issue.


    As time went on, she had the cause to believe that the human wasn¡¯t an ordinary being, a human, yes, but not ordinary. And it served only to pique her curiosity further.


    Looking around the dishevelled room, her eyesnded on the door which she had just walked through. She saw a piece of paper which had been stuck to the door, with a kitchen knife.


    She stood up immediately from the sofa she had been sitting on, and paced hurriedly towards the door.


    On getting there, she read off the writings on the paper, while noticing that both the paper and the knife had blood stains on them.


    The writing in bold letters on the paper read:


    GIVE US EMMA, OR LOSE EVA

 GIVE US EMMA OR LOSE EVA II

    Melvina snatched the piece of paper gingerly from the door, removing the knife as well, her hands quaking with anger and fear at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what to think of the matter.


    Taking steps back, she fell dumply into the sofa from which she had stood up from when she had seen the stuck paper at the door first. Her body was slightly shaking. They had threatened her little daughter. Whomsoever had taken her friend, had eyes also for her five year old daughter, and then, her son¡¯s mate.


    Give them Emma, or lose Eva??


    She can¡¯t give up any of them. She thought, as my mind filled with thoughts about her cheerful little daughter and the lively but mysterious redhead.


    Eva was her beloved daughter whom she had had when the doctors had said it was impossible. Her daughter was a miracle. She couldn¡¯t lose her. No. She might lose her sanity if she did. The little girl was more purer than the spring water, and more innocent than a dove.


    And the redhead?? No, she couldn¡¯t either. She might lose her son if she gives up the redhead. She didn¡¯t want that either. Besides the redhead had only gotten a special ce in her heart; she couldn¡¯t part with her too.


    ¡°What am I to do?¡± She murmured to herself, her quakingsing to an end slowly. She threw the knife on yhe tank just in front of her, but still held the paper in her hand.


    Staring at the paper, and noticing the blood stains, she wondered where the blood hade from.


    Bridget¡¯s blood?


    No, she didn¡¯t think so. It didn¡¯t smell that way.


    Taking the paper closer to her nose, she perceived the scent of the red dried stain.


    It had the smell of an animal, rabbit perhaps; or maybe an antelope.


    But it didn¡¯t eradicate or lessen the weight of the threat. It was a serious issue. Something had to be done to avert this impending doom.


    ¡°But what¡­?¡±  She queried, worry, confusion and frustration all evident in her waned voice, as she reclined into the sofa, suddenly tired and worn out.


    The sudden bursting open of the wooden short door caused her to spring up in a nano second and reach for the knife which she had kept on the table. She stood up, all agile, with a new found strength which stemmed  from self protection, her legs at ease, her breath, a big ragged as she heaved in and out; all these in a nano second.


    When she saw that it was her mate, Peter, she breathed out a long sigh before dropping tiredly in the sofa, relieved that it hadn¡¯t been her friend¡¯s abductor. She wasn¡¯t really in a state to fight. She just wanted to think and n out what to do next, especially since her son was miles away in another¡¯s pack.


    ¡°Mel, what¡¯s going on?¡± Alpha Peter asked as he rushed towards her, having noticed that his beautiful mate looked like she had aged more ten years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied truthfully, because in a wide sense, she didn¡¯t; as she stared at the otherpanion in the room which hade with her mate. He was the beta of the pack. She didn¡¯t know whether his presence here was a weed idea. Since his own mate and his daughter had bullied the redhead, she had been really skeptical about the family as a whole.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know??¡± Alpha Peter queried, thinking of her reply slightly incredulous. Here she was, looking all withdrawn and white faced, and she was telling him that she didn¡¯t know. Was she trying to hide something from him?


    ¡°The paper in my hand¡­¡± He heard through their personal mind link.


    Searching her face which looked a bit tired and scared at the same time, he wondered why she wasmunicating with him through their mind link. Didn¡¯t she trust his beta?


    Nevertheless, he obeyed her; letting the matter slide down for atter discussion. He grasped her right hand gently, before opening it.


    He saw the piece of in white paper in there.


    Taking back his eyes to hers, and noting the far away look in hers, he knew that this paper had been the source of her worry and fear. It troubled him no small deal. His mate was hardly perturbed by issues. So whatever had been written in this paper must have spelt out great consequences like the redhead¡¯s dream.


    Oh, the redhead¡¯s dream. He thought. He hadn¡¯t been able to think straight since the human had discussed her dreams with his mate and him. He had wonderedter if his son had known about it; had been about to confirm this morning, but he had been out of the meeting with his council memberste, and so had missed both the human and his son.


    Now what could be this? He thought, letting his eyes trail away from his mate¡¯s face to the piece of paper in her hand. She was still looking at him with tired eyes, as if thoroughly paralyzed and unable to move.


    He took the piece of paper out of her hand, and carefully opened it, his mind open to whatever the paper might bring.


    His breathing quickened and roughed away as he read off the writings on the paper.


    Give us Emma or lose Eva?


    What was that supposed to mean? He asked, as he sat down slowly on the floor, his hands leaving his mate¡¯sps. He had been squatting before her.


    ¡°Are you okay my Alpha?¡± He heard his beta ask as thetter had shuffled forward as he saw his Alpha sink his buttocks on the floor wearingly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alpha Peter replied, his voice now hoarse and coarse.


    ¡°Search the environs of this hut for something unusual.¡± He ordered, all the while not lifting up his face to look at the other man; rather he was squeezing the paper with his folded up fist, his veins popping out of his face, as he cussed and cursed within his mind, raving something worse than death on the creature or the being that had dared to threaten his lovely daughter.


    Beta Castillo nodded his head stiffly before walking out of the room, his mind, of course, filled with questions on what his Alpha had seen in the paper which had caused him so much anger.


    When he had left the room, and Melvina was sure that he was out of earshot. She sat up straight, and ran her fingers along her thick chest nut hair.


    ¡°Who do you think is responsible?¡± She asked, staring at her mate with ssy eyes. She could feel herself tearing up already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Alpha Peter said, standing up the ground with a little difficulty, before sitting close to her, drawing her closer to him, letting her rest her head on his shoulders.


    ¡°I will investigate it¡­¡¯ll send out the trackers now.¡± He said, already mind linking his beta with the new development.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need you fretting over nothing, Mel.¡± He stated, trailing his finger along the border of her hair to sooth her.


    ¡°It¡¯s no small matter, Peter, and you know it. Our daughter was threatened. The human too.¡± She mentioned, her voice rising a bit.


    ¡°I know. But we can¡¯t figure out a solution with an anxious mind. You know that better anyone else.¡± He responded, using her ownnguage to make her see reason.


    Melvina soughed. She knew her mate was right. She had to calm down, because she had to think. She needed to find her friend. She needed to know why her daughter was threatened. She needed to know why the human had so much a value, that she could be traded for an Alpha¡¯s daughter. Not that she was belittling the human, no, not at all. But in this realm of theirs, humans were absent, not really considered since they didn¡¯t even know of their existence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the human? Where¡¯s Emma?¡± She heard him ask, and lifted up her head from his shoulders to look at him skeptically. She hoped he wasn¡¯t thinking of doing what she was thinking he might do at the moment.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, and quit that thought immediately. I¡¯m not sending her off like a sheep for ughter. We need to figure out things first, before taking any drastic action.¡± He retorted, keeping her stare, in a bid to prove his innocence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Okay. But we are not sending her off.¡± She stated emphatically, before dropping her head on his shoulder once again, already feeling better than before.


    ¡°Of course. There are other things to check out. We don¡¯t even know who did this, and who they are. They will make themselves known soon, at least to give us a clue on who they are. This is just one of their tatics to infiltrate fear into us.¡± He said.


    ¡± So quit worrying. Everything would be sorted out. Okay?¡± He highlighted.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied, smiling a bit as she felt his lips on her forehead.

 THE OLD GRANDFATHER’S CLOCK

    Emma sighed as she checked out the time on the big grandfather¡¯s clock strung idly on the white washed wall, which she only took notice of now; she hadn¡¯t had an iota that the clock had been present in her living room. Perhaps the school rush and the strange happenings around her had robbed her of her observation qualities; she hadn¡¯t really looked in to the every part of her house. It was already 10am.


    ¡°No school today then.¡± She mumbled with a sigh. She could see her ns for today melting into nothingness. She had nned yesternight to attend sses today, and then drop by her workce to tender an apology and know whether they would overlook her crazy absence and let her have her job back.


    But it seems it won¡¯t be today.


    The sight that she had been cursed with this morning had rattled her no small deal.


    She sat up gingerly as Anthony strolled inside the sitting room from the kitchen, her buttocks already getting scratchy for sitting for a long time. She wanted to lie down, perhaps sleep. But then she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to do so. The fear of some one or something hovering around her house still gave her the creeps. She didn¡¯t think she would be able to sleep in her house in a very long time, well unless, perhaps, she had someonee stay with her.


    ¡°All done.¡± He said, before dropping into the sofa next to her, obviously still weakened by the refrigerator¡¯s incident.


    When he had told her that they should wait in the sitting room for Melvina, she had sulked up her thirst, and waited. But thirty minutes had turned to an hour, and it had been almost two hours when she got tired of waiting, of holding up her thirst, of stifling the bile in her throat that had been triggered by the awful smell that had migrated from the kitchen to the room.


    And so, firstly she had voiced out her need for water to him, and he hadplied by going into the kitchen to her suprise, but not without holding his nose with his hand. He had gotten two cups from the rack, and had found his way instinctively to the bathroom. He had let the outer tap run, had slide in the cup under the rushing water, had  turned it off when the cups were filled, beforeing out to meet her again.


    And of course, she had drank the water, had actually emptied the cup before handing it back to him with a grateful look and words, thoroughly satisfied with quenching her thirst.


    Secondly, she had asked him about the carcass in the refrigerator and what they were to do about it. He hadn¡¯t answered for a minute plus, had thrown back his head to recline on the apex of the long sofa, before raising it up some five minutester, asking her if she had got gloves.


    She hadn¡¯t been sure why he needed the gloves, hadn¡¯t been sure if she had gloves, but she had checked hopefully in the other room where she had kept some of the bags her sister had packed up for her. She had found her baking gloves, and had taken it out of its home and had given it to him, making a reminder not to use the same gloves again, and to get another from the store.


    He had muttered a thank you before taking the gloves and disappearing into the kitchen. Instincts had told her that he might have gone to clean up her refrigerator. She had been a bit d for his thoughtfulness, but a bit sorry for him. She had pitied his stomach and his mouth which she had thought would gaggle and throw up alot of times.


    Now, it seemed he was done. She thought as she stared at him. He still looked the same, like he hadn¡¯t done anything, like he hadn¡¯t seen or removed the carcasses which she was sure that he had removed, for the awful smell has drastically reduced. Except for his dull eyes, there was no sigh that he had just cleaned up the huge revolting mess in her refrigerator.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, shifting to the edge of the sofa she was sitting on, in a bid to be a bit closer to him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He humphed with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stressing you on your first day in my house.¡± She said, feeling a bit bad. This must be the worst wee in the history of weing visitors.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Emma. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± He stated, dragging his grey eyes to match her line of sight.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± She responded, noting the color of his eyes. She wonder where he had inherited his eyes from. Neither Melvina nor her husband had grey eyes. Perhaps he was like her. They must have inherited their bodily qualities from an ancient ancestor, and not directly from their parents.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He mentioned, amusement twinkling in his eyes, perhaps at her try at courtesy.


    ¡°So, where did you throw it?¡± She asked, referring to the carcasses that had found home in her refrigerator.


    ¡°In the forest.¡± He replied with a shrug, as if it should have been obvious to her, as if there hadn¡¯t really been any other ce to abadon the carcasses.


    And he was right. The forest was the best option.


    ¡°Who did you think did it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anthony replied, turning his face away.


    He had racked his brain since seeing the ghastly sight in the redhead¡¯s refrigerator hours earlier, on who might have been responsible for this, but nothing had reallye out. Just vague guesses. He thought the best thing they could do at the moment was to wait for his Luna. She had told him that she would be meeting them here.


    What could be keeping her? He thought, his eyes wandering till they found the old grandfather¡¯s clock. The time was 10:13am.


    But the clock held his fascination, not really the time. It looked familiar.


    He racked his brain again, thinking hardly on where he had seen the clock at.


    He jerked his face up from slightly bent position as the answer came like lightening striking into his cerebrum. He had seen the clock in his mother¡¯s cousin¡¯s house, nine years ago. His mother had dropped him off there to stay with Derek and the rest of the gang, while the three women: his mother, her cousin, who was the owner of the house, and Derek¡¯s mother, left for a special meeting he knew nothing of.


    He scratched his hair a little bit wildly, as he tried to remember the name of the woman.


    ¡± Aunt She¡­¡± He muttered unconsciously as he remembered, swivelling his face till he looked on Emma who was also staring at him in curiosity.


    ¡°Who is Aunt She?¡± She asked, her eyes brimming with curiosity still. He was the third person now mentioning She. Who was this She? She thought, hoping that Anthony would give her a good answer.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s cousin.¡± He replied, staring at her like he was seeing her for the first time. How hadn¡¯t he noticed that she looked like his Aunt She? Were they rted? He queried himself. He didn¡¯t think so though. This redhead here was a human. His Aunt She was a werewolf like them all, a very powerful one. It had been rumoured that she hade from a lineage of wolves with magical powers. But he had never seen it first hand, from her or from his mother, he hadn¡¯t really believed the rumours too. To him, she had been one of the most beautiful people he has ever seen, inside out, until her disappearance seven years ago. At least he had been sure of his parents death, had seen their bodies, but he hadn¡¯t seen his aunt¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was dead or alive.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± He asked, out of sheer curiosity, not that he believed that she would. But perhaps, anything could happen. Already there were strange things happening around the human.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Melvina didn¡¯t tell me she was her cousin. She had only referred to her as her friend. Why would she do that? She asked, uplifting her own question which baffled Anthony a bit, until it dawned on him that the redhead thought that Melvina was also his mother. She thought that he was Derek¡¯s brother.


    ¡®Well¡­¡± He was about answering, not actually knowing what to say, when a knock sounded at the door, startling them both.


    ¡± Who is that?¡± Emma asked, darting her eyes from Anthony to the door, fear coating her features a bit.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not all knowing.¡± He teased, wanting to ease the fear strains on the human¡¯s features.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And of course he seeded, because in the next second, Emma snorted but not quite able to hide the amusement in her eyes, and the rxation she felt flow from her hair to the sole of her feet, at least for a minute.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious here, Tony.¡± She stated, stomping her left foot slightly on the floor, her mouth fixed in a pout, which Anthony found funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious too. I¡¯m not all knowing. Or am I?¡± He queried, chuckling as he saw the undescribable but funny look on her face.

 YOU CAN’T STAY HERE

    The knock came again interrupting Emma¡¯s response to Anthony¡¯s jibe.


    ¡°Go check it out.¡± She said in ce of the reasonable taunt she had had in mind for him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡± Anthony asked, still chuckling more, especially as he saw her face getting all scrunched up at his recent statement.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Tony don¡¯t be a pain in the ass. Just go.¡± She stated, containing her voice from getting loud, or too loud rather.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Anthony replied, standing up from the sofa, still chuckling. He already knew who was at the door. He had just wanted to tease the human. It was fun doing that.


    ¡°And quit thatughter.¡± She opined with a small pout, folding her arms around her torso, whilst keeping her fear at bay, as she watched him walk with a steady gait. From the mannerisms of the male in herpany, she could decipher that the person at the door might be Melvina or Clem.


    It brought to her remembrance that she hadn¡¯t seen her blond friend since that event that had transpired on her birthday party.


    Was he okay? She thought. She hoped that he was.  She refused to think that perhaps he was avoiding her. There was no cause for that. She didn¡¯t think she had offended him. Or was it because she had vited the privacy of his room?


    She didn¡¯t know that either. All she knew was that she kind of missed having him around. He wasn¡¯t badpany.


    She tensed a bit, as she saw Anthony opening the door ajar.


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t even ask for the identity of the knockers before opening the door.¡¯ She mused to herself, while stretching her neck and eyes to see who the new visitors were, her fear totally abated; she had earlier feared that it might be her threatner knocking at the door. But Anthony¡¯s pausd and muttering movements as he stood by the door, had informed her that it wasn¡¯t so. He wouldn¡¯t be chatting with her supposed iing or wanna be killer. He must have known whomever it was that was standing by the door.


    The ¡°How is she holding up?¡± question told her in a nutshell who was at the door. Melvina. That was the older woman¡¯s voice and tone of concern.


    Rxing further into the chair, she breathed out in relief; hadn¡¯t known till then that she had been holding in arge amount of air in because of the tension.


    ¡®I¡¯m bing a whack.¡¯ She thought, referring to her unstable state at the moment. Thest time she had been run down by this state had been when she was little, before her tennage years, when she had been dealing with low self esteem.


    She sat up charily as she saw Melvina¡¯s husband walk after her into the room, right before Anthony closed the door. She had thought that Melvina hade alone. Well it seemed to her that this wasst night or rather, earlier this morning, repeating again. She tend to get nervous around the older Derek.


    ¡°Emma, how are you doing?¡± She heard Melvina ask, as thetter rushed up to her, bending her waist over, her face few centimeters close to hers, with worry lines etched on the forehead of her beautiful face.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding up fine.¡± She replied, with a small smile, allowing the woman to fawn over her in concern.


    ¡°Thank goodness that you are.¡± Melvina said, before sitting close to her on the sofa.


    ¡°Anthony told me what had happened¡­¡± She stated, leaving the statement hanging.


    ¡°Yeah, he must have.¡± Emma muttered, before casting a short nce on Anthony who seemed to be on whispering terms with Melvina¡¯s husband.


    She could hear bits of their conversation, and it never failed to surprise her.


    Masking her shock which she would reserveter as a question for Zipfara, she paid slight attention to them while still attentive to Melvina.


    She could deduct that they were discussing about her, specifically how she had found the dead animals in the refrigerator.


    She could also deduct that something terrible had happened wherever  Melvina and her husband had gone to. They had lost their friend and¡­


    She couldn¡¯t fathom the rest, as Anthony¡¯s eyes caught hers for some seconds, before widening the next. She knew that he must have remembered that she could hear their whisperings.


    And so, she soughed as she saw that they stopped talking, but not before Peter, Melvina¡¯s husband, had darted a shocked nce to her.


    Why that? She thought. From what she could see, Anthony hadn¡¯t told him that she could hear whispers. His mouth wasn¡¯t moving. So why the shocked face from Peter?


    She was getting confused all the more.


    ¡°I need a vacation.¡± She mumbled, not knowing that she had voiced out her thoughts loud.


    ¡°To?¡± She heard Melvina ask, and sighed, biting her lips as she now knew that her mouth had let out what her mind had been thinking.


    ¡®loud mouth¡¯ she cussed in her thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Paris maybe.¡± She replied, deciding to flow along, since the woman had already known her thoughts.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Melvina said. She didn¡¯t know if it would be preferable for the human to travel outside of this ce, for a moment, till they had settled this particr issue. But she thought it null as soon as the idea formed in her mind. If the perpetrators of these acts were anything non-human, then they would follow the redhead to wherever she goes to, till they get a hold on her. And she didn¡¯t want that. So, advising the human to travel was outside the list.


    ¡°Been there before?¡± Emma asked her.


    ¡°No. Not yet.¡± She answered, rxing further into the chair, her brain swirling with a lot of thoughts.


    ¡°Ever wanted to go there?¡± Emma queried.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, yeah. At one time.¡± She replied, remembering one of those many times she had wanted to run from home, to run and flee from her father¡¯s abusive nature. France had been on the list with other ces she had heard or read off from a book in high school. She hadn¡¯t really know anything about those ces. She had just known that she had wanted to escape. And she would have, if Peter hadn¡¯te into the picture then. He had changed her ns, while saving her life at the same time. Sometimes she wondered if her father was still alive or dead.


    ¡°What changed your mind then?¡± Emma asked, now in full interrogation mode, as she wanted to forget and drown away the thoughts of the carcasses.


    ¡°Family. I had a family.¡± Melvina replied with a toothy grin.


    And of course Emma understood. Nothing changes ns like having a family.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She said, smiling too.


    ¡°How did you meet him?¡± She questioned, bobbling her head in a way that pointed to Alpha Peter.


    ¡± Well¡­¡±Melvina started, as she remembered the first time she had met Peter.


    ¡°It had been at myst prom night. He had juste into the big lighted hall with some of his friends. They were college guys. Handsome college guys..¡± She emphasized with a smile even as she told the half true story of how she had met her mate. She smiled further as she saw Emma smiling mischievously at her. It made her wonder why females loved these kind of stories, slow tale of romance of how the bad handsome dude traps the innocent looking babe, and all others in the same series. She hadn¡¯t been exempted either. She had loved reading romance novels then, had wished terribly for a mate who would love and cherish her so much, while carrying her away from the abusive clutches of the past. Her wishes hade to pass in a dramatic wat. But it still had, even though it had taken some time.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Emma hummed, already having an idea of where the story was leading to.


    ¡°And so, he had asked me for a dance¡­ amidst the throng of girls that had been struggling to get his attention¡­¡± Melvina continued, thoroughly wiping off the true incidence of how Peter had rushed up to her that fateful night, despite her not so good appearance, and had hugged her, mumbling mate in her ear, while inhaling her scent as he had dropped his nose on her neck. That day had been one of her best days. She had even teared up.


    ¡°Uhuh¡­¡± Emma hummed, waiting for more juicy details.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it started. We exchanged numbers after the party. And here we are.¡± Melvina summarized, her toothy grin still in ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, and cute of course.¡± Emma stated with a smile of hers, before throwing a nce to the other upants of the room who sat still in the opposite sofa, not talking. But she felt that they were, but didn¡¯t know how. Their lips weren¡¯t moving. They just sat still, hands tucked in between their thighs, as they stared off into space.


    Melvina noticing Emma¡¯s stare on her family members, cleared her throat loudly, calling back her attention on her.


    ¡°We have to be going. You know you can¡¯t stay here, at least for now, till we have sorted out this issue¡­¡± She stated, keeping the human¡¯s stare,municating through her eyes, the effects of what staying here by herself could amount to.


    ¡°Yeah. Let me pack some clothes.¡± Emma said, agreeing totally with her older friend. She couldn¡¯t stay here alone.


    ¡°Okay then. I will go with you.¡± Melvina mentioned, standing up with Emma. She wasn¡¯t taking any chances, at leaving the redhead alone.

 TAKING CHARGE

    ¡°So, this is your room. You will be staying here, at least till we¡¯ve found out who is after your sanity and life.¡± Melvina said, opening a door which led to airy interiors of a beautiful room, as she held on Emma¡¯s backpack with her left hand, d that the human had followed them voluntarily, without protesting.


    ¡°I thought I would have been staying with Maya in her room..¡± Emma implied, walking into the room and looking the room. The room was the same as the others, or well Maya¡¯s, since her friend¡¯s room was the only one she had been in since her stay here, that and the hospital room.  The room was neitherrge or small, just tethering in the middle, with its deep blue washed walls and peachy dots. It was just like mixing a male favorite and a femaley; blue and peach.


    She wondered if there was a belief behind that. She also wondered if Derek¡¯s room would have the same wall paints. She would have to visit itter. It reminded her that she hadn¡¯t really known where Maya and he had gone to. The only thing Eva had mentioned was that they had gone out. She hadn¡¯t also gotten around to asking Anthony about it, since her had mind had been crowded with a lot of thoughts through the drive to her ce, especially the events of the previous night, and her life had been berserked with another round of saga when she had finally gotten to her ce. She had thought that they had gone for a small errand or something. It was almost twelve noon, and she hadn¡¯t seen either of them.


    ¡°I had thought so too.. at first..¡± Melvina was saying, breaking into her thoughts.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°But then I thought that you would prefer your own space. And if you ever need somepany, her room is close to yours.¡±  She concluded, earning an aloof nod from Emma. The girl was thinking, perhaps calcting, but was also listening to her. And her next reply confirmed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you. Thanks Melvina. I really appreciate.¡± She stated, with a small smile at thetter, before taking her eyes around the room.


    ¡°I like it.¡± She added, racing back her eyes to Melvina.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you do.¡± Melvina mentioned. ¡°Just take a deep breath, and settle in. Everything would be fine. And if you need anything, you know where to find me.¡± She said, with a small smile of her own, before turning around, and leaving the room bereft of her presence.


    Emma flung herself on the medium sized bed immediately Melvina left, letting out a deep sigh. She needed normalty. She needed her life back. Things were spinning out of control. And she hated it. She hated not being in control of her life. She had known that being shipped off to Ennd had removed some reins of control off her hand, but when she had settled her in her new house, she had thought that she had gotten things in control again. She had started school, and had even gotten a work. She had even gotten a boyfriend. And then things went spiral.


    She now had a cause to believe in witches, and for some reason, is being threatened by some macho bastards, psychoish enough to leave butchered animals, ghastly butchered animals in her refrigerator, and now she had lost her house, temporary or not.


    ¡°Did I perhaps offend the gods?¡± She spoke out loud, anger coursing in her veins, as she thought again and again on why her life was going out of her control. She hadn¡¯t nned her life in Ennd to go this way. No, she had nned a lot of house parties, tours with her new friends, adventures. Oh she had really nned a lot, wanting to bask under the freedom that her father given her.


    She knew that her father must have thought that bringing her here would humble her and tame her wildness, well the humility had threatened to rear its head over her, but she knew that she would have resisted it. She had drafted out so many ns in her mind, that hadn¡¯t includedying low or bemoaning her lonely fate outside the confines of family.


    Getting out sharply from the bed with stark white bedsheets, she trudged towards the location in the room where she had kept her bags. She had packed two backpacks, having a feeling that she might stay here for a while.


    She opened a side section of the bag, and picked out her diary and a pen. She needed to write. She needed to throw out some pent up feelings. Writing always seemed to make it easier for her, to loosen some of the emotional burden on her.


    And so, after trudging back to the bed and sitting on it with her one leg tucked underneath the other, she picked up her pen and started writing sinctly in her diary, sometimes mumbling the words as she wrote.


    She wrote on her first day in the county, about the dreadful house, and the rude cleaner who hadter turned out to be a son to  the governess of the county, whom she had first meet while on a stroll.


    She wrote about her first day in college, and then her first day at work, not forgetting to write about the siblings which she had met on the driveway, one of whom had turned to be her best friend.


    She wrote about Derek. His possessiveness and raw jealousy, of course his romantic skills. She giggled, a smile creeping on her lips intermittently, as she wrote about the first time they had kissed, and the shabby introductions she had made about him to her sister, about the kisses and the touches here and there, especially whenever he saw Clem watching.


    Then her face tightened unknowingly to her, as she wrote about the party, when he had cheated on her under the influence of drugs, as she wrote about the next day when she had gone off to see him, how he was holding up after looking distraught over his act of betrayal the previous night, under the pretense of seeking Melvina, and then she wrote about the forest and the phanthom.


    Her face squeezed and her heart boiled with fury and confusion as she wrote about the lies they had told her, about the witch, Zipfara, about the fact that she could hear whispered and perceive certain scents, about the glowing painting, about the dreams, then about the carcasses in her refrigerator that had rendered her slightly homeless at that moment.


    She ended with a short paragraph. ¡®I am lost, Diary.¡¯


    Looking at her writings, she loathed herself for being a tad bit weak in many of these events. Something was up, and it was her duty to fix it once and for all, so that she could be in control of her life again, in charge of her everyday living, and so that she could get back to her house.


    With that firm resolve to be strong and to be in charge of her life, she tore out a paper from the diary, and began to list out some things that she would do. It was true that someone was after her, for reasons only known to the person and God, but she will damned if she just stays still like a waddling duck, doing nothing.


    School and work tomorrow. She ticked, making sure tomit to memory the fact that she should bring along her pepper spray incase she was attacked, and her judo skills weren¡¯t enough.


    Then call her sister.


    No better time than now. She thought, dropping the diary and paper on the small wooden table close to the bed, and getting out from the bed again, walking towards her bag, even though she couldn¡¯t remember putting her phone inside it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± She asked out loud, after ransacking the bags and finding nothing.


    She paused even as she stayed squatted, her mind going to and fro. She remembered that thest time she had seen and held her phone had been when she had gone to see Melvina, before the forest event. She remembered that she had also gone into the forest with it. It had been in the left front pocket of her white shorts. But after the forest incident, she didn¡¯t reour holding it again. Had it fallen off when she had fainted?


    She didn¡¯t know, and it was frustrating the hell out of her.


    She hurriedly walked back to her bag, opened it and fished out the white shorts after some searching, but the pockets were empty.


    She ced her index finger and thumb at the inner corner of her eyes as she tried to take even breaths and calm her fear down, while sitting down tiredly on the floor. She didn¡¯t want to think that those barbarians that had invaded her house had possession of her phone. She didn¡¯t think it was possible, but she couldn¡¯t erase the slight possibility. And thetter could put her sister at risk, for she hadn¡¯t locked her phone with a password.


    She suddenly shot up her head, remembering her earlier resolve to be strong and not cowardly, and scrambled to her feet, making a decision to either get a phone call sessfully to her sister through Melvina¡¯s phone, or go into the forest to search for hers.


    But as she turned the knob of the door and opened it, in the heat of making that quick decision, she came up face to face with an unfamiliar female.


    ¡°Hello Emma.¡± The woman said.

 THE WOMAN FROM FLORIDA

    Emma quirked up her slightly reddish right eyebrow at the woman whom she had never seen before in her entire life.


    Who is this woman? And how does she know my name? She thought, still holding the knob of her door, paused at the entrance of her new temporary habitation.


    ¡°Hello. Should I know you?¡± She asked, voicing her thoughts, unable to shade the note o impatience in her voice. She had a call to make, and did not have the time to fratenize with unknown people.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± The woman replied, with a small smile which did nothing but to irritate Emma further. What was she smiling about now? She thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have times for games, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know you, because I haven¡¯t seen you before. And if you know me, that¡¯s really not my business, but what¡¯s my business is why you are at my door, blocking the entrance, blocking my movement. What do you want?¡± She asked, aware that she had sounded rude, but not really bothered about it. Her mood now wasn¡¯t a fine one for ying around.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry if I triggered your anger my dear. I just thought that you would remember me. ¡± The woman replied.


    Emma took a good look at the strange woman at her door, from her bluish ck hair to the ck cloak she was hounded herself with, to the bright red t shoes she wore, and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you ma. I haven¡¯t seen you before. I¡¯m sure of that.¡± She stated with all surety. If she had seen the woman, she was sure that she would have recollected. Her brain was a pro in that area. She could even recognize people that she had just glimpsed at a time, after months or even yearster.


    ¡°Oh, alright then. I guess I have to reintroduce myself then, and perhaps talk on the first and only time we had met.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Sure, that would be better.¡± Emma concured, a bit curious now about the strange woman who imed that they had met at one time, but whom she couldn¡¯t remember one bit, no memory at all of her, even if it¡¯s a bit hazy. The woman didn¡¯t even look familiar.


    ¡°Alright. Can Ie in? I promise I will not take much of your time.¡± The woman requested, her poise still as calm as ever, like there was no cause to worry in the world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Emma negated, totally against it. She had just received death threats some hours ago, and now a strange woman is at her door asking to be let in? No. No. Not a good idea. She thought. For all she knew, the one could be their messenger or the actual culprit, her quiet demeanor notwithstanding.


    She refused to be fooled. Perhaps thedy was even another witch. At the inclination of that witch-thought, she paused and roamed her eyes around the woman again. She couldn¡¯t even deduct anything. But she also couldn¡¯t detect any cause for rm. Her guts didn¡¯t condemn the woman. There was no dark aura around her either. Perhaps she should listen to her now, and search for her pher.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡± The woman opined, as if reading her thoughts.


    ¡°Ha.. and how am I going to know that?¡± She asked with a sarcasticugh.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. You just have to trust me. There¡¯s no time.¡± The woman answered, taking off her eyes from Emma for the first time since the conversation, and looking in front of her, perhaps to know if someone wasing.


    ¡± Trust you? That¡¯s a strong word.¡± Emma retorted, leaving the door knob, and folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡± I know. But you just have to. You¡¯re in danger. And there¡¯s no much time.¡± The woman mentioned, returning her steel blue eyes back to Emma who scrunched her face at her statement, while thinking that her eyes were now glistening.


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± She asked, quirking up her eyebrows again.


    ¡°Oh Lord! You ask a lot of questions. Do you want to die or live?¡± The woman asked, her voice tone rising higher than before, her demeanour slightly shaken, apparently exasperated and tired from the question and answer section.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma blinked her eyes, a bit speechless at the woman¡¯s outburst. She hadn¡¯t been expecting it.


    Still a bit dazed, she unfolded her arms from her chest, and opened the door a bit wider.


    ¡°Come in¡­ ¡± She muttered, shifting a bit, and allowing the woman to glide into her room. She thought that was the right verb, glide; the strange woman¡¯s feet were just too fast to be called steps.


    After the woman hade in, she locked her door, not wanting any interruptions.


    ¡°Do you stay in these environs?¡± She asked the woman who had taken afortable seat on her bed.


    ¡°No.¡± The woman replied. ¡°I¡¯ming from a long distance.¡± She added.


    ¡°ce got a name?¡± Emma asked, still standing.


    ¡°Florida.¡± The woman replied, a light smile touching her lips as she saw the shocked look on the redhead¡¯s face.


    ¡°Florida¡­¡± Emma croaked out, her mouth dangling open. ¡°You came here from Florida?¡± She asked, finding it unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes. I had to make some findings to locate you. Had to ask your sister, Amelia. It took a while though. Forgive me, that I waste¡± The woman replied, her eyes still on the bewildering Emma.


    ¡°Amelia knows you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not really. I had approached her, and then we had got talking, and your name came up.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°How is she? How is my family? Do you have any idea?¡± Emma questioned.


    ¡°They are all fine. The evil eye haven¡¯t noticed them yet.¡± The woman replied.


    ¡°Evil eye?¡± Emma mumbled, feeling a slight headache already, as she walked up to the other side of the bed and sat down, while reclining he back to the wall, her eyes slightly closed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman replied, understanding that the girl was finding everything overwhelming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear.. a step at a time¡­ you will sort everything out.¡± She admonished, tapping Emma by the leg as if to console her. She hoped the girl would have enough stamina to bear the storm that was up ahead. She had to. She was the chosen one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Who or what is the evil eye?¡± Emma asked, opening up her eyes which rested warily on the woman.


    ¡± Well, simply put.. they are the forces that are against the fulfilment of the prophecies.¡± The woman replied gently.


    ¡± Prophecies?? Oh God..¡± Emma muttered, wondering whether she was in a nightmare or what.


    ¡°What prophecies? And how am I involved in all of these?¡± She queried, feeling the headache rising.


    ¡± Well, it¡¯s a long story. But in summary, you¡¯re the promised saviour of our world.¡± The woman answered.


    ¡°Ha¡­ you must be joking¡­¡± Emma said, beforeughing out loudly, stopping when she saw that the woman wasn¡¯tughing with her neither was she acting like she had been joking. The look on her face breeder no room for that. This was serious.


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just ¡­. well¡­ me¡­ Not a saviour or messiah like Christ. I don¡¯t want to be another Christ.¡± She stated, stammering at some point.


    ¡°Nobody asked you to be like your Christ. You¡¯re a prophecying to pass, and there are forces that are against your rising, against the fulfillment of the prophecies.¡± The woman stated.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡± Emma stuttered, standing up, unable to take the strange information all in while sitting down.


    ¡°You said I should know you. Who are you, and how have we met? Why can¡¯t I remember? Did we talk about this topic?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Well, not really. We met in the passing.¡± The woman answered.


    ¡± I am Margo. We met in one of the ski centers in Florida, precisely on your seventeenth birthday. I had told you to follow me then, that you would be in unavoidable danger in the nearest future.¡± She stated.


    ¡± Ski centers¡­. ¡± Emma muttered, trying to remember. She recalled that her sister had taken her to a ski centre on her seventeenth birthday. She also recalled that she had met an old woman, dressed in shabby clothes, almost rags, that had held her strongly by the hand and had told her to follow her. She recalled that she had shoved the woman and walked away, thinking her as a mad woman.


    Skimming the woman in front of her which looked not more than 40 years, she wondered whether it was possible that they were the same person.


    ¡°Yes, we are the same.¡± Margo replied, already sensing when the redhead had connected the dots.


    ¡°But¡­ that is ¡­. impossible¡­.¡± Emma stammered, still looking at the woman in front of her.


    ¡°The woman I had seen¡­.¡± She was saying when Margo cut in.


    ¡°¡­ was aged.¡± She finished.


    ¡°Exactly. Howe you¡¯re the same?¡± Emma asked


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the perks of being a witch.¡± Margo replied, with a small smile.


    ¡± You¡¯re a witch too?!¡± Emma shrieked, holding her head as if to stop it from falling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met another?¡± Margo asked, scrunching her eyebrows, hoping the witch the girl had met wasn¡¯t whom she was thinking of.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma replied, her eyes still widened. Two witches in two weeks. What a wonder! She thought sarcastically.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Margo asked, standing up, eager to know who the first witch was.


    But before Emma could reply, a knock was heard at the door, causing the two females to pause their discussions.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Emma asked, walking closer to the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Clem.¡± Clem replied.

 PEACOCK

    Clem¡¯s presence outside her door reminded Emma of the string of unweed acts she had undergone by the hands of his mother and twin sister. She also remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen him ever since that day. Did he travel? She queried herself, holding the knob of her door, and was about to turn it and open the door when she remembered that she had just been discussing with someone in her room, a witch whom she deduced wouldn¡¯t find Clem¡¯spany favourable. She had to hide her, or proffer a way of escape.


    But as she swivelled with that determined thought, she found her room empty of any individual, apart from herself.


    ¡°Margo¡­¡± She whispered, thinking that perhaps the woman had taken cognizance of the impending doom, and had hidden herself.


    But everywhere was silent. Everything remained the same, except for her window. It was open. It hadn¡¯t  been so before. It had been shut.


    She was about taking steps to the window, to check if Margo was perhaps hanging around there, when the knock came again.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± She voiced out in a higher tone, getting a bit irritated at being disturbed, soughing along, as she turned around to walk towards the door. She wondered why he was here. An apology?


    Well, it was high time. Although, she would have loved to hear the apology from his evil sister and his psychoish mother.


    ¡°Hey Clem! Long time¡­¡± She breezed out, when she finally opened the door, her signature charm giving smile ced firmly on her lips.


    ¡°Hey Emma¡­¡± Clem greeted back, before walking into the room, through the space she had created by opening the door wider as a sign of wee.


    She followed him step by step, after closing the door, stopping when he sat down on her bed.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked, lifting up his eyes to meet her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She replied monotonely, before walking steadily towards the window.


    When she got to the window, she stylishly looked outside from it, to the left and to the right, but there was no sign of Margo. She looked up, and saw a multi colored bird sitting on the branch of a huge tree, near a garden, staring at her, unmovingly.


    She wondered if it was Margo. She had read from stories that the gifted beings could transform to anything they liked. She wondered if it would be so in reality.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Clem said, meaning it. He wondered what would have happened if he had arrivedtter than he had that fateful day when his mother and sister bullied the human, or what would have happened if asting damage had been inflicted on her. He was grateful the matter had passed like it did. He didn¡¯t want to lose his betaship for anything.


    ¡°Yeah. Where have you been though? I haven¡¯t seen since two days now. You couldn¡¯t visit the girl who your family had put on a sick bed?¡± Emma asked, whilst whirling around in slight anger. The fact that Clem and his family members hadn¡¯t visted to offer their apologies for mistreating her was wicked and unremorseful on their part.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you saw it that way.  I was out on an assignment.¡± He replied, his eyes conveying the sincerity of his apology.


    ¡± What assignment? You¡¯ve been to school?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡± Not really. The assignment was given weeks back. I just had to do mine before the deadline pses.¡± He replied.


    ¡± Oh, I see¡­¡±Emma mumbled, remembering her own school dilemma. She wondered how many assignments or quizzes she must have missed already.


    She thought it not good; she wanted to graduate with a very good result, at least she wanted to be in the first 5% in her department.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Clem stated, hoping that she was really seeing and buying his lie.  In reality, he had only being resting from his shift, and test running again. The stress  and pain of the shift had made him ponder on how Derek had been able to shift and unshift in the forest when he had tried protecting the redhead, without fainting, until they had gotten back to the main pack house. The pack doctor had said that his shift had been premature, and he had stayed out of the conscious for just a day.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re done with the assignment then¡­ for you to remember toe and see me.¡± Emma said.


    ¡± Yeah.¡± He replied, sighing as he heard the hint of sarcasm in the human¡¯s voice.


    ¡± I apologize again for my sister and¡­.¡± He was saying, when she cut him off.


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­ I heard it the first time.¡± She sing sung, causing him to take a deep breath in to calm himself. This one was really a smart mouth. He thought. And worse, she would be their Luna soonest. He didn¡¯t think so though, for he was sure that Derek¡¯s father won¡¯t allow it. The old man wouldn¡¯t allow a weakling with only a smart mouth to rule the pack.


    ¡± Okay.¡± He stated in fake humility.


    ¡± Uhuh¡­¡±Emma hummed. ¡°¡­ well before you came, I was about heading out¡­. soooo¡­¡± She drawled while looking at him, hoping he would get the message that she wanted him to leave. Although she was grateful that he had saved her life from his crazy mother and psycho sister, she still found it uneasy staying around him. He reminded her of his evil sister, whom she was sure wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. She wondered if it was the same for him too.


    Sadly she knew she couldn¡¯t get any answers from him, she couldn¡¯t get any answers from anyone around here, execpt her witch friends whom she didn¡¯t know when she would see them again.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Where are you going to? I can show you around.¡± Clem stated, causing her to sigh and rub her forehead tiredly. The guy just didn¡¯t know when to give up. She might as well indulge his services for her own benefit.


    ¡°To search for my phone.¡± She said, walking out gantly out the room, without a backward nce, her head totally up high.


    Peacock. Clem mused, as he stood up from the bed and walked after her. He couldn¡¯t wait for his alpha to denounce her away, so that he could have a taste of her, since he hadn¡¯t located his mate yet. Since his shift, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone with whom he shared the mate bond with. It had made him wonder if she was even in his pack.


    ¡°You know it is high time you stop thinking about your soon to be Alpha¡¯s mate like that. It¡¯s fruitless.¡± His wolf, Cassius, whined, obviously unhappy with his thoughts.


    ¡°She is a human.¡± He linked back. ¡°A weak human.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re sounding like your sister and mother. It doesn¡¯t matter what she is. She is your Luna. You should ord her the respect.¡± Cassius opined.


    ¡°We will see about that.¡± He muttered, refusing to acknowledge that his wolf was right. Time will tell. He thought, as he walked past the door. Emma was waiting outside for him.


    He fastened his eyes on her backside as she locked the room, and quickly averted his eyes as she turned to face him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± She stated, walking before him through the hallway.


    ¡°Where are we going first?¡± He asked, falling into steps with her.


    ¡°To the forest.¡± She replied, aware that he has stopped in his movement at her statement.


    ¡°The forest¡­?¡± Clem stuttered. Of all the ces to search for a phone, the forest? Hello it wasn¡¯t safe for any of them. And he sure that Derek would have his head if he ever found out that he had taken the redhead into the forest to search for a mere phone. He would just have to get her another one from the store.


    ¡°Yes. Any problem with that?¡± She asked, halting in her movement too.


    ¡°Well, the forest is not safe. It is filled with lions and snakes, and all those creepy stuff that you wouldn¡¯t want to see.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention the Phanthoms.¡± She said, giving off a smug smile, thoroughly satisfied with the look of shock on his face. He hadn¡¯t been expecting the reply. He hadn¡¯t known that she had recovered her memories.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°How did you¡­.? You have remembered¡­?¡± He managed to voice out, already proiming doom upon him, Derek and Maya.


    ¡°Yes, since the burgry period. Don¡¯t fret much. I think you¡¯re the only one that doesn¡¯t know. And Shane too. I think. The others have taken their dose of punishment.¡± She stated, with a smirk.


    Clem ran his fingers along his long blond hair, as he processed what Emma had said. She had known all these while they had been lying to her. What a cunning tortoise. He thought.


    ¡°Then you know that the forest is not safe.¡± He finally said, ignoring her punishment use. What possible punishment could the human melt out to him that he couldn¡¯t be able to take?


    ¡°Yes. But I need my phone.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will get you a new one.¡± He said.


    ¡°Nah, not possible. The new one won¡¯t have the numbers in my phone.¡± She mentioned, before turning around to continue her walk down the hallway, ignoring his grumbles as he followed her up.

 A PORTAL IN THE FOREST

    The forest was still as the same as Emma remembered it. Full and interesting; morous even. Although she noticed that her senses were more heightened and attuned to the forest than thest time she had been here.


    She could hear the branches creaking, as her feet shuffled through the detritus. She could hear the squirrels chattering, the birds singing, insects humming and churring, the rustle of animals rooting in underbrush, the scrabbling of lizards on tree bark. She could also hear the leaves rustling, the wind whistling around trunks and disturbing the leaves.


    She didn¡¯t know why she could hear these sounds more distinctively; but whatever it was, she liked it.


    She felt safe to be among tree trunks. The forest was like a safe haven, a ce to rest. Fewer thoughtse to her mind, and the hustle and bustle in her head quietened down. It became easy to enjoy even the little things and distinguish between what was important and what was not. It was like the cool breeze helped in filtering down her thoughts, as she took in a deep breath. She would be fine. At that moment, in thick mass of nature, she just believed she would be fine.


    She thought that nature was impably beautiful in all the chaos mastered by Mother Earth.


    Plump tussocks of moss invited her to touch them, as she walked side by side with Clem who looked lost in his own thoughts as he stared ahead, and so did the tree trunks, rocks, and everything else she encountered along the trail. She felt like sinking her hand into the moss, to feel the fresh, scented earth. She felt like pushing her ear to the trunk of a dead pine tree, with a sharp belief that she would hear greater wisdom than even the wisest human could ever offer her. Her body began to rest from its worries and anxiousness,  moving in tune with what her brain was processing. She breathed in intermittently, as if to feel better and stronger with every inhtion.


    The harmony of scents were ineffable to her. It felt like she was actually breathing for the first time in her life.


    She concluded that stepping into the forest was like walking through a gate. A person leaves all the fuss, busy life and smooth asphalted roads behind, to be greeted with peace and fragrant nature.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like home.


    ¡°Beautiful..¡± She muttered, as if entranced while still darting her eyes back and forth the thick mass of trees and leaves.


    ¡°What?¡± Clem asked, breaking out of his own thoughts at her voice.


    ¡°The forest.. it is beautiful.¡± She said, unable to mask the awe in her voice.


    ¡°Mmmh¡± He hummed, agreeing with her, although not awestruck as her, as he had been in these regions more than once.


    ¡°Are you sure you can still remember the exact ce where you and gone with Derek before the phanthom had almost taken you?¡± He asked, slowing down his walking pace. Actually, he didn¡¯t think that they would be able to find it. For if he had heard the story right from Derek, the phanthom had led them as a little girl, to a particr spot where time had stood still. There was no way they could locate it. He had only followed the redhead just to keep her safe. He didn¡¯t want his soon to be alpha chopping his head off, since the redhead was totally stubborn. He knew that she would have still gone into the forest, without him.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Emma replied, unable to clothe down the doubt in her voice. She was just following whatever her guts were telling her. She had no idea where exactly they were, in the forest. But she kept walking. She needed to get her phone back.


    ¡°Perhaps? Emma, your phone is a lost cause.¡± Clem stated, not wanting to continue the wild chase of a goose. He would have preferred staying at home, and painting.


    ¡°Not till I say it is.¡± She mentioned, increasing her walking pace.


    ¡°You could go back if you¡¯re tired already.¡± She taunted, knowing it wouldn¡¯t sit well with his ego.


    Tired? Clem scoffed. Let¡¯s see who will get tired. He thought, walking faster to meet up with her pace.


    They had walked for a while around the forest, until they got into an eerie region, where there were no sounds at all, utmost quietness filled their ears.


    Emma wondered if it was only her, or whether Clem could feel it too. This area was different from the rest. When had they crossed over to this path?


    ¡°Do you feel anything different?¡± She asked herpanion, wanting to know if it was just her. Last she remembered, Maya had said that the forest was enchanted.


    ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just more quiet.¡± Clem replied, looking around the area. He could sense nothing. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the strange area that they were in or because there wasn¡¯t anything to sense maybe. He felt that it was the former, and that realization didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ like we¡¯ve entered into another space or zone.¡± Emma said, not understanding what she was just saying until it was totally out. She gasped, and put her hands on her mouth, as she turned sharply to Clem, who was also looking at her, as if they had turned to each other at the same time that she had finished her statement.


    ¡°Maybe. There¡¯s only one way to check it out.¡± Clem muttered, turning back at the same time with Emma, towards the direction they had juste, in that straight form.


    They were about to take their fourth step, when they realized that they could hear the chirping of birds and the humming of insects.


    They looked at each other in surprise, in total awe of their new discovery, before taking a step back.


    Total quietness again.


    They looked at each other again, and took a step forward. Noise.


    A step backwards. Quietness.


    ¡°Bloodugering Hell..¡± Emma muttered in awe as she stared around the area, trying to see if she could find a lock or something to indicate the demarcation of the two different aspects of the region. But there was nothing. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if she hadn¡¯t been sensitive. Perhaps that was what had happened to she and Derek thatst time that they had been here. They had been so involved with the little girl in distress, that they hadn¡¯t sense the change in the atmosphere.


    ¡°A portal¡­?¡± Clem asked rhetorically, still in shock.


    ¡°This must be the ce where the phanthom had taken you guys, the ce where time stood still.¡± He said, looking around with his mouth slightly opened.


    ¡± Yeah, which means¡­ oh my God!¡± Emma shrieked, as a new information dawned on her.


    ¡± Emma, what is it?¡± He asked, startled by her shout.


    ¡± The more time we spend here. The more days is counted off in our own space, back at home. We have to find the phone now.¡± She said with an urgency that triggered his understanding.


    ¡± Right¡­¡± He muttered, and started looking around on the humid ck soil covered with grasses; knowing that it won¡¯t take long before the people back in the pack house would notice that they were missing, and start looking for them, that is, if they hadn¡¯t even noticed. He mused, bending down at one point to search. Now, he hoped that they found the phone, not wanting the human¡¯s efforts to go in vain.


    He stood up sharply, as he noticed the slight change in the air. Something or someone had joined them. Something invisible. He looked and found Emma, some metres away from him, she was bent on her fours, searching for the phone.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He whispered, a bit surprised when she turned. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would hear him.


    But before he could say something else, a woman mystically appeared before them.


    ¡°Margo!¡± He heard Emma call out to the woman in surprise, and took in a sharp intake of air. He didn¡¯t know which one surprised him the most. The fact that a witch was standing with them, or the fact that the redhead seemed to know the strange witch. She had even called her out by name. He wondered when they had made the acquittance. He wondered if Derek and the others knew about the woman. He wondered if he had missed anything this two days he hadn¡¯t really been with the clique.


    He had noticed that Anthony, his Luna and Alpha had been discussing something heatedly in the kitchen when he hade into their quarters, something rted to blood and the human. They had stopped when they had felt his presence. And after the exchange of greetings and the revealing of the information that Derek had gone to the other pack with his cousin, he had then left as he had known that they had wanted him to, before he had headed to the human¡¯s room. But then she had raked about her lost phone, and had gotten them here. He decided he would have to get his answers from her. She was the key to dissipating his confusion.

 A PORTAL IN THE FOREST II

    Emma stood up straight, dusting off her hands on each other from the ck and brown spotches of dirt and soil on them, as she realized that Margo was standing before her, although looking a bit apprehensive. Taking a side look at Clem, she noticed that the blonde had stood up straight too, taking a protective stance as he watched them with keen eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here? How did you find this ce?¡± She heard Margo asked, and sighed. She didn¡¯t know which question to answer first. But before she could pick out one to reply, Clem already beat her to it.


    ¡°We were searching for her phone, when we stumbled into the area¡­ witch¡­¡± He said, thickening his ent as he pronounced the ¡®witch word¡¯.


    ¡°Clem¡­ how did you know she is a witch? Do you know her before?¡± Emma asked, stepping closer to them.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ Well¡­ I just guessed.¡± He replied. He had just mentioned it out of spite, forgetting momentarily that she was there. He couldn¡¯t tell her that he had been able to tell by the woman¡¯s weird scent, which she hadn¡¯t masked. If he had, she would have begun to suspect him. Perhaps she might evenbel him a wizard.


    ¡°Guessed¡­ I see..¡± Emma stated, not really seeing. She knew he was lying. But that was not her major concern. Her major concern was the look of anxiousness on the witch¡¯s face.


    ¡°Margo what is the matter? Is something wrong with this ce?¡± She asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°I think you should know the answer to that question, Emma.¡± Margo answered, darting her eyes around the vicinity, searching for what was unseen by Emma and Clem.


    ¡± Margo¡­.¡± Emma was calling, but she interrupted her.


    ¡°Find your cell phone fast, and let¡¯s depart from here. It¡¯s not safe here. And days are already counting.¡± She stated, casting her cat like eyes down the ground to help in the search.


    Emma grunted, before turning around to continue her search. She knew that the witch was right.


    It was not up to a minute when Margo found the cell phone, beneath some shrubs. She had actually used her magic, not wanting to spend time any longer in the doomed ce.


    ¡°Found¡­¡± She stated in a t tone, like they had just been discussing about the weather.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She said, as she handed over the phone to a happy Emma, and gave a stinky eye at Clem, obviously not happy with the werewolf for bringing the redhead here. Hadn¡¯t he felt the change in energy levels? She thought, as she led them outside that space in time.


    ¡°Wheew¡­ thanks a lot Margo.¡± Emma said, while turning on her phone. She couldn¡¯t wait to talk to her sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. But don¡¯t evere here again.¡± She said in a serious tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the wolf boy had allowed you here.¡± She added, causing Emma to jerk up her head in suprise, and Clem to cuss in the inside of him. He wondered what the hell the witch was trying to do.


    ¡°Wolf boy?¡± Emma asked, taking off her eyes for a second from Margo, and letting it rest on Clem, for a second.


    ¡°Why did you call him that?¡± She asked, curious about the name.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Margo bit her lips as she recognized that the redhead didn¡¯t know yet, about the true nature of those she was staying with; she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just came up. He kinda looked like a wolf. His stance especially, when I had appeared at first.¡± She answered, hoping that the girl would buy the lie.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Emma said, looking at Clem again, who seemed to be ufortable with her stare. Was he that embarrassed by the woman¡¯s deduction? She thought.


    Well, he shouldn¡¯t be, because that¡¯s what she would be calling him from now on. She mused, a smirk appearing on her pink lips.


    ¡°We have to get going.¡± She heard him say, after some beats, while looking at the witch with his deep brown eyes, a slight contrast to his shaggy blond hair.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s right.¡± Margo concurred, returning his steady gaze with anyone of hers, before turning away to lead the way that would lead to ck Moon¡¯s Pack.


    ***


    ¡°Margo¡­¡± Emma called after some minutes of walking. Clem was in front now, ahead of them with some few paces.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Margo replied, but still facing ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that ce we just left?¡± She asked, lowering her voice a bit, as she didn¡¯t want Clem to listen in on their conversation. She didn¡¯t really trust him. After all, he had been among those that had kept the truth from her. She knew that he would tell Melvina about her witch friend as soon as they got to the pack.


    Margo smiled as she felt the girl whispering. ¡®If only she knew that the wolf boy could hear her words..¡¯ She thought, turning her face now to look on the redhead.


    ¡°Well, I think you already know the answer to that.¡± She answered, piquing up her eyebrows at the redhead; a dare to deny if she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I just know that time stands still there, or moves very fast rather.¡± Emma replied with a shrug.


    ¡°You noticed?¡± Margo replied, admiring now the girl¡¯s wits.


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s more because I¡¯ve been there before.¡± Emma stated.


    ¡± You¡¯ve been there before?? Wait, of course, your phone. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? How did your phone get there? What were you doing there in the first ce?¡± Margo ranted out like a mother scolding and questioning her daughter, halting in her movement, and turning fully to face her.


    ¡± Well¡­¡± Emma started, a bit bewildered. She had thought that the witch had already known that. ¡®If she hadn¡¯t, then why did she say at first that I had known that being there was wrong.¡¯ She asked herself inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a witch. I have psychic powers too.¡± Margo said, as if stating the obvious.


    ¡°You can read my thoughts too?!¡± Emma shrieked, causing Clem to stop walking, and swivel around to face them.


    ¡± You can read my thoughts too?¡± She asked again, in a whisper this time around as if to make up for the first. An act that caused Clem to almostugh out loud. He had been hearing their conversations ever since, and he knew that the witch knew.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t. I just perceived that you had been thinking that.¡± Margo replied, and Emma breathed out in relief. She didn¡¯t think she would know how to act around the woman if thetter could read her thoughts.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, about to start walking again when Margo stopped her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my questions yet.¡± She said, holding her lightly by the arm.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Emma muttered, folding her arms across her chest, as she remembered the question.


    ¡°Well, I had been on a walking expedition with my friends, when a little girl had approached us, asking us for help. Stupidly we had followed her into the time fast region,ing back to our senses when she turned to a phanthom. I had fainted then and¡­.¡± She was still narrating, when Margo cut her off with a widened eyes.


    ¡± You were osted by a phanthom?¡± She asked, her eyes widening as she processed the thought. They were moving too fast. She thought. There was no time any longer.


    ¡°Yes, I just said that.¡± Emma mumbled.


    ¡°How did you escape then?¡± Margo asked, still trying to get the full gist. The phanthom was no ordinary figure. For it to have being sent, it meant that there was a very much higher power at work. The evil eye didn¡¯t use phanthoms.


    And although she was d that the redhead was safe, she was still curious about how she has escaped from the wicked being.


    ¡± Well, Melvina and her husband, I think, came to our rescue.¡± Emma replied, starting to walk again. It seemed to her that the day was getting darker.


    ¡± I see. Who were these friends of yours?¡± She asked, wanting to know how the redhead had gotten acquainted with the werewolves already.


    ¡± Derek and Maya.¡± Emma answered.


    ¡± You mean Derek, the son of¡­.¡± She was saying, when Clem interrupted her.


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± He said, determined not to let the witch sprout out another statement that will trigger the human¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster though. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± He said, turning around again.


    ¡± Oh, wow¡­¡± Margo stated, sinking her fingers at the inner corner of her eyes, even as she walked steadily alongside with Emma. She hoped that it was not what she was thinking. No, it¡¯s impossible. She thought, running her fingers along her spiky blue ck hair. It would make things moreplicated.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Emma asked, noticing the shade of worry on her face.


    ¡°Not at all. So, how close are you with these friends?¡± She asked, in a nonchnt tone, whereas her heart was beating faster than before as she waited for the answer.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emma stammered a bit.


    ¡°Maya is my good friend. And Derek¡­ he is my boyfriend.¡± She replied, staring ahead, not noticing the fearful look that had taken shelter on the older woman¡¯s face.

 MEETING LEO AGAIN

    Derek unfolded his arms from his chest and stood up straight from his reclining position on the wall, and stalked over to Maya.


    ¡°How long are we still going to wait?¡± He asked, as he got closer to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for more than three hours already.¡± He added, scrunching his face in the process.


    After they had eaten the food which Aunt Jan had given them, they had as prepositioned, went to Curtis room, but the sly dude had hung them up, mentioning a meeting which he was supposed to attend to in the council room. He had told them that it wouldn¡¯t take long, and that they should wait for him, till he got back.


    He had obliged, not wanting to set up any trouble by mind linking his friend and pack warrior, Leo. He resolved to wait, and follow the procedureid out by his cousin. This was the guy¡¯s pack, not his. He would have to follow his orders.


    But he had been waiting with Maya for like forever at the same spot where Curtis had left them, and he was so tempted to mind link Leo, and damn the consequences. After all, what was the worse that could happen? He needed to get this over with, and return to his little witch. He wondered how she was coping without him. At some point while waiting for Curtis, he had felt that she was in trouble, had felt her distress and fear. He had mindlinked Anthony immediately, but his adopted big brother had told him that his little witch was fine, but then he had inserted a use which hadmunicated that there had been a slight problem.


    ¡°She will be fine.¡± He heard Maya say and nodded absentmindedly. He had told her what he had felt then and the reply that Anthony had given him. She had also shared his need to be back home, at his pack.


    ¡°Quit worrying then. Your face will age faster.¡± She stated with a chuckle, causing him to smile and rx.


    ¡°After all, she is with Anthony, and your mother. What could happen?¡± She asked rhetorically, before reclining on the wall.


    ¡°I just want to be close to her, you know¡­¡± He pinpointed, staring at his cousin, knowing that she would understand his particr affinity for the redhead. And then topound the matter, she was a human, vulnerable to all sort of attacks.


    ¡°I know.¡± Maya replied, understand the levity of the situation. They had to get back to the pack.


    ¡°And where is Curtis?¡± He asked, staring at the direction the male blonde had taken some hours ago. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling that thetter had knowingly stood them up, perhaps to stress them a bit, for an imaginary meeting. He almost thought aloud that there was no meeting at all. He couldn¡¯t hear any anything in the vicinity as he strained his hearing ability, knowing that the council room wasn¡¯t far from where they were standing. He noticed that he had inherited his father¡¯s sharp hearing sense, which was more acute than the normal werewolf¡¯s hearing ability.


    ¡°Perhaps they had use a soundproof for the room.¡± He heard Maru say, and scoffed inwardly.


    ¡°Soundproof? Uncle Arnold? I don¡¯t think so. They don¡¯t fit together.¡± He replied through their link.


    ¡°I thought as much too¡­¡± Maru mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s either Curtis lied about a meeting happening or something else was used to tone down their voices.¡± He stated with all conviction. There was no way his uncle would utilise the benefits of the sound proof. The man was too archaic.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I think you should mind link Leo now.¡± He heard his cousin respond to his question, although he felt that it must had etched her to do say so. He knew that she still contemting, and didn¡¯t know how to act around her mare, especially if he still didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°You sure?¡± He queried, counting in her fear about what the future might reveal about her mate, who happened to be his friend too.


    ¡°Yeah. We don¡¯t have much time. Curtis party will soon be starting.¡± She said. ¡°Call him.¡±


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Derek sent out through the mindmunication thread, reaching out to his friend, but there was no reply at first.


    He was about reaching out again, when he heard Leo answer through themunication thread.


    ¡°Derek¡­?¡± He had said, as if unsure.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Where are you guys?¡± Derek asked.


    ¡°At your cousin¡¯s pack. Where else would we be?¡± Leo replied, stating the obvious, a bit surprised at his friend¡¯s question.


    Derek smiled as he heard the surprise beneath his friend¡¯s voice. But of course he knew why his friend had been suprised; after all, he had been the one that had sent them away on the mission.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, that¡¯s true. But I¡¯m asking where exactly. I¡¯m present in the pack.¡± He stated, not surprised at all when he felt the short silence in themunication thread. He knew that Leo was was contemting on his statement, weighing the possibility of him being present at this time, in the pack.


    ¡°I came for Curtis¡¯ birthday party.¡± He added, to help his friend¡¯s decisive moment.


    ¡°You are really serious, not joking right?¡± Leo said finally.


    ¡± Of course. So where are you guys? I want to see y¡¯all before the party that would soon be starting.¡± He stated, taking a short nce at his cousin. He could see that she was slightly nervous, entangling and unentangling her fingers intermittently.


    He hoped that her torment would soon be over, that Leo would be able to recognize her as his mate.


    ¡± We are at the training grounds. If you have trouble locating it, I cane and meet you instead.¡± He heard his friend say.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡± No, don¡¯t worry.¡± He answered. ¡°I got it all covered.¡± He added, casting another worried nce at his cousin.


    ¡°Are you donemunicating with him? What did he say?¡± She asked, when she noticed that he was now staring at her worriedly. She knew that he was worried for her sake. It warmed her heart, but at the same time she knew that they had to meet her mate for some answers.


    ¡°They are at the training grounds.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± She said without hesitating, having already prepped herself up, before walking away first, leading the way out of the main pack house to the outside surroundings.

 MEETING LEO AGAIN II

    The training grounds were filled with pack warriors from both the ck Moon¡¯s Pack and the Wind Winder¡¯s Pack. Some non-warriors were seen too, at the borders of the grounds, watching or rather admiring the bodily appearances of the shirtless guys who were training and working out with so much vigour.


    Derek could sight his pack members from where he was, as he walked side by side with his cousin. Majority of them clung to themselves as a group on one side of the training ground, talking and working out. A few were mixed with the warriors of his cousin¡¯s pack. His eyes searched out his friend, and the chief of his pack warriors, Leo. Thetter was between two girls, as if settling a dispute between them.


    He halted in his movement, and  tuned in on them, maximizing his gift of sharp hearing, and discovered that the two girls had been quarreling over his friend. He found it funny, already smiling unconsciously, until Maya stomped her left foot strongly on his.


    ¡°Hey¡­ why did you do that?¡± He whined, turning to look at her; stilling like a statue, when he saw the angry look on her face.


    ¡°You should respect people¡¯s privacy.¡± She replied, with a pout, trying to hide her pain behind the funny motion of her lips. She knew the two girls. The taller one had been her best friend at one point, Zoe, and the other had been her friend too. She wondered how they would react if they see her.


    ¡°You mean Leo¡¯s privacy.¡± He taunted, before crossing his arms across her shoulders, knowing that the view they had just seen wasn¡¯t pleasant to her. It was rather upsetting.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She said on an higher octave, trying unsessfully to wiggle herself out of his grip. Her little cousin whom she had carried and catered for at one point, had grown, much bigger than her. Life is so unfair. She mused, sighing as she felt her wolf, Sia,ughing too, partly from her cousin¡¯s taunt, and partly from excitement at seeing her mate again. Although she knew it wasn¡¯t justified, she didn¡¯t think that it was necessary to pinpoint to her wolf that if the spell had been lifted, Leo would have been running and searching her out by now, through her scent. She kept mute. Sia would find out soon enough.


    ¡°Aye aye Coz. Let¡¯s go in and scatter the show.¡± He said, with a mischievous grin, about to start walking off again, when she held him back by the side of  his blue T shirt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± He asked, putting up an innocent face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything mischievous. I know that look. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± She replied, not trusting his new look of innocence. She didn¡¯t know for sure what he was nning to do, but she was convinced enough to tell that something would happen by his hands; that earlier look on his face had been enough to tell her so.


    ¡± Of course not Coz. We will just go in, ande out, and nobody will notice.¡± He teased, before walking off with her tightly secured under his shoulders. One of the things they had talked about while getting to know themselves again was the gossips and untrue talks that the young female folk of her pack had spread about her. He was determined not to let that happen, or shut the mouth that would be saying it.


    Maya shook her head, chuckling a bit,  even as she enjoyed the protective stance her cousin had taken, because of her. She knew he was lying. Something was bound to happen, soonest. She just didn¡¯t know what.


    As they walked into the training grounds, as a couple strolling on one of the lighted streets in Tel Aviv, where the illuminance levels are high and uniform, the people present in the pack stopped whatever they had been doing, as if shocked by their sudden entrance.


    ¡°Derek!¡±


    Leo called loudly, more than his other pack members, rushing off and leaving a shocked Zoe and Nora behind, as he found his way to his soon to be Alpha, and friend, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for almost a month.


    Derek released a nervous Maya from the confines of his shoulder, holding her by his right hand, squeezing it to reassure her of his presence and support, as he allowed a one sided hug with Leo, before shaking and greeting his pack members who have crowded all over him.


    ¡°How are y¡¯all?¡­¡± He asked with a smile. ¡°Hope they¡¯re treating you well?¡± He asked, through the pack link this time,  scanning their faces with his deep blue eyes.


    His pack members shrugged.


    ¡°Fine.¡± They replied with their mouths, but through the pack link, he heard different stories, some funny likeints aboutck of fine girls, and some not.


    From their answers, he could tell that their counterparts in his pack was receiving a better treatment than they were. They had uniformly mentioned the un-enough rations they were given to eat. Most times, they had to hunt stealthily,  smaller animals outside the confines of the pack, so that they would be able to feed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised by the news, but he wasn¡¯t pleased either. Heforted them through the link, while still smiling opening at them, not wanting to give away waves of his anger to their spectators who were watching them keenly.


    As they dispersed, after he had set out atter time for them to meet and discuss further, he turned his attention to Leo, and noticed that his friend was staring at his cousin with a mixture of feelings in his eyes. He bit his lips to hold a smile, as he also felt his cousin squirming. He knew that if he hadn¡¯t been holding her hand, she would have ran back already into the pack house where she was safe from his friend¡¯s heated gaze.


    He was d that at least, his friend was entranced by her. It seemed to him that the spell was lifting.


    Well, he had thought so, until a tallnky but still beautiful girl, with brown lush hair approached them majestically, dropping a short wet kiss on his friend¡¯s willing cheeks as she got to where they were, before introducing herself.


    ¡°Hello Derek. I¡¯m Zoe. I don¡¯t think you would still remember me.¡± She said, crossing her hand around Leo¡¯s waist, while looking up at him, not for once, acknowledging the presence of his cousin, Maya.


    And at that moment, he knew who she was.

 ZOE, THE GIRLFRIEND

    Maya knew the moment Derek¡¯s pleasant mood shifted, she knew by the tightening of his grip on her hand which felt so small in his, the moment his anger started rising up like ava moving up a mountain to invoke a volcanic eruption.


    She knew that he had recognized the girl standing some meters in front of him. She also knew that the recognition didn¡¯t stem from the memories of their childhood, when their packs had been together and was peaceful. The memories of a lot of ys andmunion.


    No , she knew that the recognition had stemmed from the tales she had told him when she hade to his pack again. Tales of her teenage life as she battled with guilt of betraying them. Tales of the rumours that she had seemed to be always in the middle of. Tales she had told as a means of bargain to get his trust back.


    She knew he had recognized the intruder as the girl whom had tainted her name, the girl whom she had feared would have her mate around her fingers, the girl who had been her best friend at one point, the girl who was her nemesis now, and worse, a rival for her mate. Already, she could feel her wolf, Sia, howling in rage and hurt, a feeling synonymous with what she was feeling, although hers was covered in a shade of nervousness. She still didn¡¯t know how to act around him. She didn¡¯t know if Derek had told him about thest pack war and her betrayal. She didn¡¯t know if he still remembered her. The girl who thought he was her mate, but whom he had never felt a bond with.


    She also didn¡¯t know how to act around her old friend. She could feel the bad unweing vibes from Zoe. Thetter wasn¡¯t even hiding it at all, it was tantly open. And for the umpteenth time, she wished Emma hade with them. The human had a sassy mouth that could put any peacock to its ce, being a peacock herself. It¡¯s true that she was a strong werewolf, an Alpha¡¯s daughter, but she knew didn¡¯t hold a me to the human¡¯s sassiness. She was still an apprentice in that field. A field that would help her score a card against her ex best friend.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to act like her then, the human, I mean¡­¡± She heard Sia say.


    And she couldn¡¯t agree nheless. Naturally, Zoe expected her to be feeling the exact way she was feeling, nervous yes, but perhaps not angry since thetter didn¡¯t know that her hand was around the waist of her own mate. Thetter knew her inside and out. But then she could act different like the sight in front of her wasn¡¯t affecting her. That she didn¡¯t feel like her heart was rendering, that she didn¡¯t feel like tearing thetter¡¯s hands from her mate¡¯s waist, that she didn¡¯t feel like running away at the same time. Her friend didn¡¯t need to know that she was nervous, or angry or scared. She has been away for almost a month. She might as well act refurbished.


    ¡°Zoe¡­.¡± She heard Derek mutter as if tasting the name on his lips for the first time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard the name in my entire lifetime.  And I don¡¯t remember the face too. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for my brain. It just seems to remember only names and people who are important and relevant. I¡¯m sure you could understand. ¡± He said to Zoe, causing her to fall dumb with gratitude, tears already gathering in her eyes; tears of appreciation that he had defended her honor.


    Of course, he must have noticed that Zoe hadn¡¯t acknowledged her presence, and had so returned back the favour in the girl¡¯s own coin.  She couldn¡¯t remember thest time someone had stood up from her. A faint smile crossing her lips,  as she had tried failingly to stop her wolf from howling in victory.  It has always been him and his family. Here wasn¡¯t family. She thought. It seemed to her at that moment that the moon goddess had made a mistake of cing her in this pack. A vain thought.


    She almost let open the floodgates ofughter threatening to blow up, as she saw the look of fury get started on Zoe¡¯s face. It pleased her no small deal, to see thetter struggling between keeping calm and unleashing her fury; knowing that Derek was her boyfriend¡¯s friend, and soon to be alpha.


    The snickers and jabs from the surrounding people wasn¡¯t helping the girl¡¯s resolve either. She knew that this would make the rounds in the whole pack today, it and her brother¡¯s birthday. And for that, her anger was cated, a little.


    She shifted the line of sight to her mate, who seemed surprised at his friend¡¯s statement. He hadn¡¯t been expecting it. Well, she hadn¡¯t been expecting it either.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She heard him call tentatively, and almost snorted in anger, thinking that he was about toe to the rescue of someone that wasn¡¯t even his mate.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Derek replied, in that innocent voice of his, as if he hadn¡¯t just insulted the girl in front of him who was fuming with so much rage, that her nostrils red.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ this is Zoe. My girlfriend.¡± He said, causing her to gnash her teeth in anger, her heart seemed to be tearing into pieces. Her wolf was crying too, in pain and anguish. She needed air. It seemed that his deration had taken out the whole air in the surrounding vicinity, and pushed it somewhere unreachable to her .


    She needed to be out of here. She needed space. She needed to let her wolf out. She needed to run. But first, she had to see this to the end, no matter how painful it was for her. She couldn¡¯t just leave her cousin here and run. He wouldn¡¯t be pleased about it. He was fighting for her. Shouldn¡¯t she be fighting for herself too? She would stay here. She wouldn¡¯t run. She wouldn¡¯t let Zoe get the luxury and satisfaction of seeeing her ufortable or sad, today, or ever again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your girlfriend?? You mean your mate? Wow, I didn¡¯t know you would find her here. That¡¯s good news. I would need to convey this beautiful news to the others.¡± She heard her cousin say with a false cheer. She knew he was just trying to shake up the ho¡¯s nest. He wanted his friend to stop the rtionship. He already knew that she was his friend¡¯s mate.

 ZOE, THE GIRLFRIEND II

    Leo sighed as he heard the sarcastic note underneath his soon-to-be Alpha¡¯s voice. He knew that thetter still believed that his cousin was his mate, and that Zoe, his girlfriend was a spoil show. But he wasn¡¯t sure if his friend was right or wrong.


    Some years ago he hade up to the Wind Winders Pack while trying to escape from his own pack, aftermiting an offence which he hadn¡¯t think he would be forgiven for. And he had met Zoe. They had met in the dark forest surrounding her pack at night. Then, she had mentioned that she hade to meditate. Of course when she had asked him where he wasing from, already knowing that he had been a rogue, he had told her the story that every rogue told, as if they have been drilled up to say the same by an unseen sergeant. He had told her that his pack had been attacked, some had been killed, some had been taken hostage, but he had escaped, and was now a rogue.


    She had believed him, and had be acquainted with him, taking care of him, and keeping him away from her pack members who she had told him were wicked enough. He hadn¡¯t known to the extent till he came here again, not as a rogue, but on a mission, been sent by Derek¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t me them though. They were ruled by a wicked Alpha, someone who reminded him of things he wished he would prefer to leave buried in the past.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As time had gone by, they had gotten closer. She had wanted to get intimate but he had refused, having already made up his mind never to sleep with any girl who wasn¡¯t his mate. She hadn¡¯t been entirely pleased with the idea, but she had decided to wait. And when he had brought up the idea to leave the forest to a pack which he had heard had a benevolent Alpha, she had worked against it, not wanting to let him alone. But his will had won, and she had agreed, but not without giving him her favourite scarf as a reminder that as the days went by, she would still be here waiting for him. He had epted it. He still had it. It was in the left front pocket of the brown sweat pants he was wearing. He had never parted with with.


    And then, he had met Derek who had made his entry and initiation into the ck Moon¡¯s Pack less stressful, and had even incorporated him into his league of friends. Something he would always be grateful for.


    When he had met Maya, his cousin. His first reaction to her had been a strong attraction. But he hadn¡¯t felt the mate pull, and so, he had thought the attraction would pass with time.


    But seeing her again, under the arms of Derek, he had been startled to feel the attraction again, more stronger this time around. But because he hadn¡¯t felt the mate pull, he had tried to mask his feelings while still making the introductions he was already tired of making since he hade to this pack for the second time; that is introducing Zoe as his girlfriend. The girl was too clingy, and wouldn¡¯t even allow any girl two feet close to him, even though she knew that they all knew that he wasn¡¯t her mate.


    Yes, he knew the almost brte wasn¡¯t his mate. He was sure of it. In short, he knew he felt more attracted to Derek¡¯s cousin than her. But he couldn¡¯t say it, would never say it, because thetter had been good to him, had saved his life when he had been a rogue. And what would be the use of admitting the feelings, the Blondie wasn¡¯t his mate either. He felt that it would be better to stick to the girl he already knew and should be grateful to.


    It¡¯s true that he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that his heart had constricted a bit as he saw the look of pain and hurt that had crossed her face when he had introduced Zoe as his girlfriend. But he didn¡¯t know her much, even though he was very much attracted to her, more than any girl he had ever met, even though his friend seemed to think that she was his mate. He disliked ying with the unknown. He was determined not to meddle with her feelings, until he was sure that she was his mate. But shouldn¡¯t there be a mate pull? He thought, as he stared at her beautiful face. Time would tell. But for now, he would be sticking with Zoe, after all, the other was mateless too. There was no harm done. And he wasn¡¯t getting intimate with her too, just the asional touches and kisses, which she definitely hadn¡¯t been happy and satisfied with.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my mate. We¡¯re just dating.¡± He finally said, knowing even to himself that he sounded foolish. Why dating a werewolf that isn¡¯t your mate? What¡¯s the use? It was better it was a human even.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound meaningful to me.¡± Derek replied, echoing Leo¡¯s thoughts, while still grasping Maya¡¯s hand in his. He had been feeling her tension for a while now, and perceived that she wanted to anywhere but here. But first, he had to put someone in their rightful ce.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to.¡± Zoe stated scornfully, earning a sharp re from Derek which made her wish she could disappear. She could feel from Leo¡¯s sudden sough, that she should have kept quiet, and not say anything like Maya.


    And when he slowly removed her hand from his waist, she wanted to blow up in anger, the taunts and the snickers she was hearing from the others surrounding them not helping in her cause. She knew she had fucked up. Again, she reasoned that she should have kept quiet like Maya.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to sound rude. It¡¯s just that we love each other, and we are just waiting for the right time for the moon goddess to pair us both.¡± She said after a while of ufortable silence between the both parties.


    But then in less than a second after her statement, she bit her lips,  tightening her fists in order to control her temper, when all of a sudden she heard Mayaugh out loud, with Derek.

 ZOE’S THOUGHTS

    The training grounds of the Winders Pack was still cluttered with some people, members and non members, who had been looking, and eavesdropping on the conversation going on between the two couples at the centre of the field.


    Maya contemted whether she should send them off through amand through theirmon pack link, well her own pack members, even as she had finally let out floodgates ofughter which had been threatening to spill for a while now. Zoe¡¯sst statement had served as the trigger, to the outburst she could no longer hold in. At that moment, she had thought her old friend very dumb.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What was that statement about waiting for the moon goddess to pair two grown-ups who were dating, knowing fully well of theck of the mate bond between them? She didn¡¯t think she had heard anything more stupid.


    Waiter. She mused, stillughing.


    ****


    Zoe bit her lips till she tasted blood, as she watched Derek and Mayaugh at her, and worse, she could hear theughter and jests going on around her, especially from those girls whom she had at one point, fought off because of Leo.


    When she had heard of the pack warriors from the ck Moon¡¯s Pack that would be joining forces with their pack in training, and war likely; she hadn¡¯t really been thrilled by the matter, just a bit worried about the likelihood of an onset of war,  until Floxy hade skipping to her, and had told her about the handsomeness of the warriors, especially the one who had seemed like their leader. Her interest had been piqued then, wanting to do something fun for a while, tired of being with humans. She had just wanted to y and run, until she had seen the so called leader. The so called leader had turned out to be her Leo.


    Her joy had known no bounds. She had counted off five years since she had seen himst. And boy, had he filled out! She had thought, staring at him in wonder as he discussed with her Alpha¡¯s son. And immediately, they had been done with formalities, she had rushed up to him without introductions, engulfing him, or rather, engulfing herself within his arms in a bear hug, not caring about the gasps of suprise that had escaped from the mouth of the folks around, especially the female folks from her pack.


    Of course she had done so to stick her im on him, and wade off the others who had been staring at the handsome hulk since he came. She hadughed especially and had blushed distinctively when he had after breaking off from the hug in surprise, hugged her back again in recognition. They had kicked it off then, well she had. She had thought that her closeness to him would wade off other girls, but s, if anything it got worser. Her friends all liked him for themselves, and it didn¡¯t help matters that she wasn¡¯t his mate.


    And she didn¡¯t know why; because he drove her crazy. Watching him working out, his sinewy of muscles moving in a rhythm which whispered sexually to her, made her go gaga. She had tried all the tricks in the book to bed him, but he always, at thest moment, seemed to tear away, not wanting to go further, citing some iprehensible excuses. But she had still clinged to him, fighting off those other girls.


    She had been fighting off Ama, one of her closet friend who had turned a foe, from him, when she had seen Maya and her cousin, Derek walk inside the field, in all regality, and it had set her off.


    Maya had been her best friend at one time, or so the girl had thought. She had always envied her, envied her title and the power that came with it, she envied her beauty which had seemed to entrance the human boys even while they had been in high school, a beauty that the Blondie herself always acted unaware of. A beauty that irked her, a beauty she had wished she had.


    And it had gotten worse after their first shift.


    The Blondie had filled out in certain areas, so beautiful and radiant, that it had hurt at one point to look at her. One of her saving graces had been that Maya hadn¡¯t been the type to unt, always training or staying indoors reading, except on asions when she had called her out for a party. But even that had annoyed her at one point. She had thought it sheer pride on the Blondie¡¯s part.


    So, when the incident in theirst prom party had happened, the incident where her date had gone after Maya, she had gone berserk. Of course, she had known that her friend had been saying the truth, but she had just been looking for an opportunity to cut her off, and to wreck her name. And she had done it, not caring whose ass had been gored.


    Why was she back now?¡± She thought angrily, tightening her fists, as she shifted her angry gaze to Derek.


    Derek.


    She remembered him. But his younger self didn¡¯t hold a me to his physical stanceand build now. Even in her angry form, she had to admit that he was breathtakingly handsome. But then she also knew that he wouldn¡¯t look at her that way.


    He was the Alpha¡¯s son, jovial around his friends but arrogant towards the others.


    She remembered the first time she had tried to join them to y, he had pushed her off with just his signature re,  before walking out from the y circle, while the others had followed suit, including Maya.  Later on, after their packs had separated, after Maya had agreed to be her friend, she had wondered if thetter would have considered being her friend if not for the division of the pack. The resentment had started then. Thepetition to get more female and male friends, but it had seemed that whatever she did, she was always in thetter¡¯s shadows.


    And she didn¡¯t think he remembered her. And why would he? She thought. Then, she had just been the daughter of one of the lesser officials working for his father.


    Staring at the two family members who returned her gaze with amused faces, she decided that she would pay them back soon. She always had thestugh.


    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± She finally asked, when theirughter abated.

 DEAF CLOWN

    Staring at the two family members who returned her gaze with amused faces, Zoe decided that she would pay them back soon. She always had thestugh. She just has to be patient and calctive, just like the other times. They would pay. She swore vehemently.


    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± She finally asked them with a faux smile, when theirughter abated; not wanting them to bask in the thrill that their suddenughter had irked her no small deal.


    ¡°We could continue if you want.¡± Derek replied, determined to humiliate the girl who had dared to taint his cousin¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you should. There¡¯s no clown here.¡± She stated, folding her arms across her chest, ignoring the voice in her head that was actually telling her to stop confronting the handsome Alpha¡¯s son, and walk away. No. She never run from a battle like this one.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re the clown¡­ baby girl.¡± She heard Maya say with a smirk, speaking up for the first time, and balked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t been expecting it. When had the eagle with cut out wings grown a new pair? She thought.


    ¡°What the fuck! Did Maya just put Zoe to her ce?¡±


    ¡°Seems like that girl. Seems the big girl hase back evolved.¡±


    ¡°Ohoo.. I love this.¡±


    ¡°This would ease off the boredom.¡±


    ¡°Bro, do you know if she has gotten a mate yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We will know thatter.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think she is back?¡±


    ¡± Her brother¡¯s birthday, I think?¡±


    ¡± And she didn¡¯te alone. She¡¯s with Derek.¡±


    ¡± I think he is hotter than Leo.¡±


    ¡± Look at those broad shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡± Wow, now that¡¯s what I call aeback.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m d the reign of the witch is over.¡±


    ¡± Nice for someone to put her in her ce for once. She is just the daughter of one of the council men.¡±


    ¡± The lesser one you mean¡­¡±


    ¡± Hahahahahaha¡­ you¡¯re so mean.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Her face is red with anger.¡±


    ¡± Wheew, serves her right.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m going nowhere man.¡±


    ¡± I think our pack is about to get interesting.¡±


    ¡± Do you notice that Maya is more beautiful?¡±


    ¡± Yeah, it seems like she went off the grid for a month, and came back looking hotter. Wow, those eyes and creamy skin¡­ I would have to ask if she¡¯s using anything extra?¡±


    ¡± Do you think she went into the city?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. But I heard from my mom that the ck Moon¡¯s Pack allowed their youths to attend college¡­ so perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡± Lucky them¡­¡±


    ¡± Damn, those backsides¡­¡±


    ¡°Zoe looks like an ugly broomstickpared to Maya.¡±


    ¡± My thoughts exactly. No matter how she tries, she still can¡¯t out best her.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, I heard from one of my human friends that Maya hadn¡¯t really coveted Zoe¡¯s boyfriend, it had actually been the other way around. The dude had been smitten with Maya¡¯s looks.¡±


    ¡± I thought as much. I had difficulty believing it then. She didn¡¯t seem like the girl to run around like her friends.¡±


    ¡± Uhuh, so the naughty Zoe had utilized the opportunity to taint her name and take away her friends.¡±


    ¡± Well, it seems it won¡¯t hold out any longer. The queen is back, and I doubt she would still be her old cowering self.¡±


    Zoe almost shut her ears with her two hands as she heard the numerous murmurs going all around her. Rather, she tightened her fists further that her knuckles shone white.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asked through gritted teeth, daring Maya to repeat her statement, already ready to wipe off that mock grin on thetter¡¯s face if she should repeat her earlier statement.


    But before Maya could say something, Derek cut in immediately, as if sensing what was going on in Zoe¡¯s head. Not that he was afraid for his cousin. No. Actually he trusted that she could beat up the almost brte in a fight. But he just wanted to do it, to savour his responsibility as a brother.


    He had been so d when he had heard her throw out a jab at the girl whose presence already irritated him. And as he had watched thetter¡¯s face ashen in embarrassment and shock, he had remembered her.


    Not from Maya¡¯s tales this time around, but from his.


    He remembered that when they had been little, she had been one of those who had tried by crook or by hook to join their clique. Once, she had set up Shane, and had stille around to save him, in order to earn their friendship. But she hadn¡¯t known that he had been watching her gimmicks from afar. He had disliked her since then, not wanting to do anything with such a person, even at a young age. Connecting the dots, he wasn¡¯t really surprised that she was the same person. She had always been evil, like his uncle.


    ¡°So apart from being foolish, you¡¯re also deaf. Wow, a deaf clown. I don¡¯t think I have seen or heard of this before. Have you Coz?¡± He turned his face to Maya, and asked, expecting her to continue ying along.


    ¡± Nah, this one is new. Do you think we should take her to the Pack¡¯s doctor? Who knows? She might be suffering from clown-deafisis.¡± Maya replied innocently, not wanting to disappoint her cousin who was standing up for her,  still feeling happy with herself, loving the new her, well, the new her that she was acting out. She had been surprised when she had talked out her thoughts aloud, that she had almost taken it back and apologized, but not until she had seen the look on Zoe¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t think she would forget the silly look in a hurry.


    ¡°You¡­. bitch¡­¡± Zoe shrieked in fury, unable to contain her rage any longer. She raised up her right hand to p Maya, but her hand was caught in the air instantly.


    She turned her head in surprise to her right, after noting the suprise look on Maya¡¯s face and the amused one on Derek¡¯s face, and then the position of his hand; it was still entangled with Maya¡¯s.


    So who was holding her hand? She thought, as she turned.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± She croaked out in shock, not believing her eyes, as she observed the angry look on his face. He was supposed to be standing by her side, defending her honour.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re about to do?¡± He asked in annoyance, before letting her hand drop down.

 A SHAMED ZOE

    Sia, Maya¡¯s wolf, howled in victory, possibly doing a  joyous dance of victory in Maya¡¯s head as they both watched as Leo turned against Zoe.


    ¡°Yess..¡± Sia said,ughing tangibly. ¡°It seems the effects of the witch¡¯s potion is wearing off.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Maya agreed, not wanting to spike up a hope that might soon be drenched out. She didn¡¯t want to rejoice yet until he could recognize her as his mate; until her scent could be able to drive him crazy with want, like his did her. But then, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was d, so so d, that she had almost brought out her tongue to mock Zoe. Thetter still looked shocked though.


    Well, she had been too. She hadn¡¯t been expecting him to hold back Zoe¡¯s hand. She had only thought that Derek would intercept it before it got to her.


    ¡°But our mate came to our aid.¡± Sia opined on a joyful note. Maya thought that her wolf version was just too happy and optimistic.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, you should be too.¡± Sia said, obviously reading off her thoughts.


    Her left hand still entangled with Derek¡¯s, she watched as Zoe slowly swallowed her spittle, obviously still in shock and bewilderment, and of course, anger. She wondered what her ex best friend would do next, now that her so called boyfriend didn¡¯t have her back. Would she break up with him?


    ¡°I wish they would.¡± She heard her wolf say, and smiled, totally in agreement.


    She could also hear the murmurs going on all around them. If she had thought that the previous jabs when she had called Zoe a clown was harsh, then these ones were brutal.


    ¡°Ohoooo.. Did Leo just flung her hand down?¡±


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    ¡°Good for her. She is always throwing herself on the poor guy since he came here.¡±


    ¡°Mayday mayday! Zoofy Zoey is down¡­. hahahahahhahhhahhahahhahahha¡±


    ¡°Finally, the guy dumped her.¡±


    ¡± You think so?¡±


    ¡± I know so. This is the beginning of the end.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s obvious Leo doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Why should he? She is not even his mate.¡±


    ¡± I never got why they were dating. It¡¯s obvious they weren¡¯t mates.¡±


    ¡± To pass time I guess. That¡¯s what she is only good at. Passing time and having fun with boys, werewolves and humans alike.¡±


    ¡°I pity for who would be her mate though?¡±


    ¡± Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, her pussy hole would be so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡± Hehehehehhhehhe¡­ You¡¯re so crazy man.¡±


    ¡± You know I¡¯ve had her before?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡± Uhuh¡­ she¡¯s like the Pack¡¯s prostitute.¡±


    ¡°She wants to tear up.¡±


    ¡°A wee sight. She is always acting tough.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s good they are breaking up. Now I can have Leo, at least once.¡±


    ¡± You want him too?¡±


    ¡± Yeah..¡±


    ¡± We will have to share then.¡±


    Maya stopped listening, her ears burning from thosements, some negative, some true, some false, and some downrightly stupid. Why would the girls be interested in a guy that¡¯s not their mate? She has always found it repulsive. It was better to y around with humans, than with werewolves. Getting too attached to a werewolf that isn¡¯t your mate could breed problems in the nearest future. Didn¡¯t Zoe and the others know that?


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me them. Our mate is so handsome.¡± Sia muttered dreamily, making her to sough and shake her head. Her wolf could be so dramatic.


    Her thoughts stood at attention when she heard Leo talking again. She thought that his voice was the most sweetest she had ever heard. His scent which was so intoxicating, had wrapped over her since she had stepped into the training fields. It had taken Derek¡¯s hold on her hand, and his unrecognition of her as his mate, to stop her from jumping on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an iota of respect?¡± He had asked, facing a still shocked Zoe, whose eyes seemed to be brimming in tears.


    ¡°I¡­. but¡­. she¡­..¡± She heard Zoe stammering, and almost snickered.


    ¡°She is your Alpha¡¯s daughter for God¡¯s sake. You don¡¯t go around pping that kind of person. And Derek, the soon to be Alpha of my own pack, is also right in front of you. Do you think he would let you go scott free if you p his cousin?¡± He asked again.


    Maya could tell he was trying to rein in his temper. She wondered whether it was because he had been angry that his so called girlfriend had disrespected Derek, or because she had disrespected her for her title sake. None of the reasons appealed to her. So much for thinking he had been doing it just for her. So much for thinking that he was a bit attracted to her.


    At that moment, she just wanted to leave the fields, and go inside; perhaps to prepare for her brother¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°Give it time. He wille around. He has no choice.¡± She heard Sia say, and soughed; knowing that her wolf was only trying to console her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She heard Zoe say to Leo, and scoffed in anger. They were not breaking up like she had thought.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to Derek and his cousin, your Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± He stated.


    Zoe turned, reluctantly, trying so hard, more than ever, to curb in her rage and anger. She would have thestugh. She thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She mumbled, as she faced Derek and Maya.


    ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Derek stated, cing his free hand on his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said, more loudly, swallowing down the shame that covered her up.


    ¡°Good. Now you can leave us. I don¡¯t think your presence is needed for the discussion that we are about to have.¡± Derek said, pushing out another dose of shame and anger into her.


    She turned to Leo, but he wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Rather he was staring at Maya who looked a bit absentminded.


    Has Maya enchanted him too? She thought.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± Derek asked with contempt, as if disgusted with her mere presence, breaking off her thoughts.


    ¡°I did¡­. Alpha¡± She said, before stomping out of the pack¡¯s training grounds in a fit of rage, all the while, struggling to keep the tears at bay, as she heard the silly and wicked words being spoken in harsh whispers by the members of her pack. No one would see her cry. They were not permitted to do so. She would show them all. She thought, one by one.

 CAN’T FEEL THR MATE PULL

    Leo took a deep breath in and then out, as he watched Zoe stomp out of the pack. He felt slightly guilty for the sad state she was in. He knew he would have to do a lot of apologising to herter. But then, he still didn¡¯t regret what he had done. His first duty was to his pack and his Alpha, since he has not found his mate yet.


    Speaking of mate, he took a short nce at his Alpha¡¯s neice. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know where the anger had stemmed from. When he had perceived that Zoe had wanted to p her, he just knew that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to allow it.


    He had felt hot and angry, thoroughly bothered. But he had told himself that he had been defending his friend¡¯s honour, nothing more, nothing less. Well, that¡¯s what he had chosen to believe to keep his sanity and head under water. The girl was already driving him a bit crazy with her beauty and wits.


    He had almostughed out, but for fear of upsetting Zoe further, when she had called thetter a clown, suffering from clown-deafisis. The snickers he had been hearing from the other members of the pack didn¡¯t do justice to his ear and his loyalty to Zoe too. But then he discounted them as all rumours, knowing that she had a lot of enemies.


    ¡°Why are you so bothered about her? Do you like her that much?¡± He heard his friend, Derek, ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s been a goodpanion.¡± He replied, noticing that the others in the pack¡¯s training grounds were leaving in groups. He deduced that Derek and his cousin might have sent them off,  through their respective pack links.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡± Derek stated, letting Maya¡¯s hand free for the first time, since they had stepped into the fields.


    ¡°She is the one I told you about.¡± He mentioned, trying to avoid answering the question. A tactic which irritated Maya no small deal.


    ¡°The girl who had kept you from being taken and killed by by uncle?¡± Derek queried.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leo replied.


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t like her that much. You might have then. But not now. Now, what you feel for her is just a sense of duty.¡± Derek pinpointed out.


    But Leo said nothing to refute, or to agree with the statement.


    He remained silent.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, he knew that his friend was right. He didn¡¯t like Zoe. But he wasn¡¯t going to say that.


    ¡°So, what happens when you find your mate? You will leave your mate for her?¡± Derek asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Leo retorted, speaking up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right okay. But I¡¯ll stay with her till that happens. It¡¯s the least I can do for her, in appreciation.¡± He said.


    ¡°¡­ that conniving devil..¡± Derek murmured under his breath. Couldn¡¯t she had asked for anything else, apart from a rtionship? He thought.


    ¡°Well then, Maya is¡­.¡± He was saying, when Maya interjected hurriedly.


    ¡°I have to be going. Curtis is looking for me.¡± She said hastily, before walking out, trying to keep her movement steady and regalish. She had known what her cousin had wanted to say, and she knew it would confound the ufortability she was already feeling, by standing there with them, hearing them talk about a mate which she knew was her, but not her, ording to her mate¡¯s opinion. The potion hasn¡¯t weared off yet. She mused sadly, noting that Sia was silent.


    ¡°She is your mate. She knew that was what I had wanted to say. That¡¯s why she ran off. I don¡¯t think Curtis is calling her.¡± Derek said, as he watched Leo stare after his cousin. He knew that his friend was obviously attracted to her, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it since he hadn¡¯t felt the mate pull yet. Somehow, he didn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°If she is, I would have known.¡± Leo stated, still not taking off his eyes from Maya. His eyes refused to leave the sight of her walking away. He thought she had the most sexiest walking posture ever.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t deny that you are attracted to her.¡± Derek said, tapping him by the shoulder, which made him dart his eyes away from her, reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m attracted to her truely. But there¡¯s no mate pull.¡± He said, his tone masked with regret, unconsciously to him though.


    ¡°There is. You are just not feeling it.¡± Derek implied, noting the tone of regret in his friend¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  Leo asked, looking at him, squarely in the face.


    ¡°She feels the mate pull. She feels like jumping on you whenever she sees you. Your scent intoxicates her like Emma¡¯s does to me,  your¡­..¡± Derek was saying, when Leo interrupted him.


    ¡± Did you just say Emma?¡± He asked, his eyes widening as saucers, as he tried to curb the lustful feelings that were enveloping him as he imagined Maya jumping on him.


    ¡± Well¡­ a lot of things have happened while you¡¯re away.¡± Derek replied, scratching the base of his neck, a bit nervous now.


    ¡± Waoh waoh.. let me get this straight. Emma¡¯s scent intoxicates you?¡± He asked, chuckling a bit in disbelief.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡± So, she is your¡­.¡± He asked, leaving the question hanging.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Derek answered, ruffling his hair a bit with his hand.


    ¡± How did you¡­. that¡¯s impossible!¡± He shrieked in surprise, not believing what he was hearing. How can the redhead be an Alpha¡¯s mate? A Luna too?


    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Derek muttered, with a smile as he remembered his little witch. He missed her.


    ¡°Does your father know?¡± Leo asked, knowing that the older Trigger had always wanted Derek with ire.


    ¡°Not yet. Just the group and my Mother.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Leo said, not sure whether he should be happy or sad about the news. The redhead was a human. He feared she might not really be epted into the pack. Although at first, he had promised himself to chase her away if Derek got too attached to her, he knew he wouldn¡¯t do so now. The smile on his friend¡¯s face told him how much he cared and would kill for her.


    ¡°Yeah, so Maya¡­ is your mate.¡± Derek said, bringing back the topic they had been discussing earlier.


    ¡°I hear. Why can¡¯t I feel the mate pull then?¡± He asked, folding his arms across his chest, curious to know what his friend had to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Derek answered, looking ahead as he saw Brandon, a pack member of theirs, approaching them.

 YOU LOOK UGLY

    Derek waited outside Maya¡¯s door, checking his brown leather watch at intervals, then pacing back and forth the distance covered by the door, for the umpteenth time. He wondered what was taking his cousin so long to dress up.


    ¡°Why do girls take much time to dress up?¡± He mumbled to himself, checking his watch again after some minutes had passed. He was getting impatient already, not because he was actually that eager to attend his cousin, Curtis¡¯ birthday; no, not at all. He just had a scheduled meeting with Leo.


    Brandon had conveyed a message from his uncle to them, a message which really hadn¡¯t surprised him The man had arranged a ball- like event for his son, allowing the invitation of a neighbouring pack which he had only heard in a passing, something he would never do for his daughter, Maya, and he wanted everyone present in the pack in attendance too, with the traditional bow or tie clothing. He had wondered what the fuss had being about. It was just a birthday party. Why the official clothing? Or was it something else? Perhaps it was for Curtis to find a mate?


    He hadn¡¯t been able to tell, but he had confined his mistrust of his Uncle, to Leo,ter on, when Brandon had conveyed the message and left.


    Thetter had agreed, his resolve strengthening when he had heard the evil abomination the older man had done to Maya. Derek had thought he had never seen Leo more angry, and confused at the same time. But he hadn¡¯t med him. It will only take time to rify the misgivings. They had also mapped out a particr time during the party, to go off and talk, and n, and act.


    The door opening slightly snapped him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Finally, I had thought that I would have to send in the calvary after you.¡± He stated sarcastically, before turning around to face Maya.


    ¡°What took you¡­..¡± His words took a dive into the wind as he beheld his cousin.


    ¡°You look ugly, Coz.¡± He said after some beats, attempting a weak joke to set her at ease. He knew she was a bit nervous. He also knew that she had dressed up this beautiful for Leo. He hoped that his friend would make the right choice this night.


    ¡°You like..?.¡± Maya asked, a short nervous smile dancing on her lips. She didn¡¯t take his words seriously. For she had seen the look on his face at first when he had beheld her, and knew that she did well with the dress type and make up. Well, she had just done what she had seen Emma doing during thest two parties they had attended at Cassey¡¯s ce. Now thinking of it, she wondered how the human was doing. They never heard from her again. And Derek had stopped working for the girl¡¯s father. She wondered the excuse he must have given to his father, to make the older man let him off the punishment. She would have to ask himter.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re majestically beautiful. Awesomely Pretty. Extravagantly hot. Wonderf¡­.¡± He was saying, when she interrupted him, whilst chuckling intermittently as he listed off the qualities.


    ¡± Derek¡­¡± She called, smiling widely, her nervousness gone for the now.


    ¡°Mmmhmmm¡­¡± He answered, still giving her a look over, dramatically, like a fashion designer checking out his work of art.


    ¡°I asked a simple question. Do you¡­.¡± She was saying when Derek interjected in a loud voice.


    ¡°Of course Coz. Of course. You look breathtakingly beautiful. Leo would be smitten. It¡¯s a done deal. He wouldn¡¯t need the mate pull, to give you a kiss.¡± He said,ughing a bit, as he saw her blushing.


    ¡°You think so?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I know so. But this is cheating.¡± He said, folding his arms across his chest as he looked at her again, from her long flowing blond hair, to her glittering blue ball gown with silvery stars on them, which stopped some inches above her knee, and the silvery high heels. And of course the silvery purse too.


    ¡°Cheating? How?¡± Maya asked, totally bewildered, as she racked her brain, on where this peculiar sentence emanated from, whilst chuckling as she found his pout funny.


    ¡°You look a queen. But I look your bodyguard. It shouldn¡¯t be so. It¡¯s not fair.¡± He said, waving his hands across his body.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°And this suit is quite tight¡­.¡± He muttered, pouting the more which caused Maya to burst out in fits ofughter.


    ¡°Okay¡­ now she isughing at me.¡± Derek mumbled with a faux frown coating his facial expressions. In actuality, he was d that he had been able to lift up her mood, and make her less nervous.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t help it. Your facial expression is funny.¡± She said, chuckling at him.


    ¡°I see.¡± He stated, before turning his face away from her, as if sulking.


    ¡± C¡¯mon Coz¡­ you should havee prepared. That way you wouldn¡¯t be wearing one of my brother¡¯s suit.¡± She mentioned, still smiling.


    ¡± And how am suppose to know that your father would organise a big traditional ball for his son? Huh?¡± He asked, his eyebrows piqued up in query.


    ¡°Well¡­. it has already happened. You will have to deal with it. It¡¯s just for some couple of hours.¡± She said, patting his thick arms, while trying to hide a grin, and failing miserably at it.


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing¡­¡± Derek opined.


    ¡°You caught me.¡± She pointed out, with a toothy grin. ¡°But as usual, you look the handsomest.¡±


    ¡°Even more than Leo¡­¡± He asked, battling his eyshes at her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Leo in a suit.¡± She replied tly, trying to push down the imagery of Leo in a suit soaring up in her mind.


    ¡°I see. Does he know I¡¯m wearing his suit?¡± He asked, referring to Curtis.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Not another question.¡± She said, cing her thumb on his lips, when she perceived that he had wanted to ask something else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s  go. We can talk when we¡¯re back.¡± She concluded, before sliding her arm around his, and walking down the hallway together, majestically.

 LATECOMERS

    Maya walked into the ballroom, still in the arms of Derek, and caught her breath. She didn¡¯t think she had ever been in a space that made her feel so small. Well, she had. Because technically, this was the biggest hall in their main pack house, and she had been in it countless times. But the hall had never being this beautiful, this shining.


    Her brother was lucky. She thought, about feeling a bit sad, but stomping the unpleasant feeling down, immediately as it reared its ugly head up. She didn¡¯t want anything dampening her mood or her make up. She was going to enjoy the party to fullest, and nobody or no one would stop her from doing so. At least she would so, for Derek, who had followed her here.


    She knew that he had done so, so that she wouldn¡¯t be lonely or go through what she had experienced some months back. He came for her go befortable and happy. And that would be how she would be feeling, no matter what;fortable and happy.


    ¡°Your father really out did  himself this time around. Although I think that this would be more of your mother¡¯s idea.¡± She heard him whisper in her ear, and chuckled, amused at what he was implying.


    He was implying that her father was full and dark, a total opposite of the glittering and shining hall, and she couldn¡¯t disagree at all.


    Crystal chandeliers spiraled down from the arching sky-blue ceiling, illuminating the glimmering golden walls and a floor so polished it looked like an iced-overke.


    Maya wondered when and who had done all these polishing and decorating. She had a feeling that it might be the rogues of the pack. Her father rarely let in rogues into their packs alive. They are either killed or turned to ves, except if the rogue had a potential strength or gift. And for a moment, thinking of the ves washing up and polishing these floores which shone now like the sun, she felt bad, and pitiful for indulging in pleasure at their expense.


    ¡°Where are these women from?¡± She heard him ask, and lifted up her gaze slowly, her eyes sweeping around the faces in therge hall, now a ballroom. A lot of new faces.


    ¡°I guess he really wants Curtis to find his mate tonight.¡± He muttered, not really expecting a reply from her.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± She said, as she kept on scanning the room, trying to see whether she would see any familiar face.


    But then, she had to admit that the women were in sync with tone of the ballroom.


    They sparkled like a box of jewels, shades of emerald and ruby and amethyst swirling before her, their low chatter apanying wafts of rose and hyacinth and jasmine.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Coz. He really outdid himself.¡± She muttered, as she processed the beauty of the hall.


    ¡°You guys arete.¡±


    She heard, and turned swiftly, already knowing who was talking.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± She heard Derek say.


    But her tongue was tied. She didn¡¯t know if it was because his handsomeness was so blinding, or that Zoe was the girl in his arms, not her.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± Leo said, his eyes not on Derek at all, but on Maya. And he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It seemed to him that his eyes has their own willpower and would do anything he wouldn¡¯t want them to do.


    At the moment, they were skimming Maya thoroughly from her long flowing blonde hair which shone like the light of sun and beckoned on him to sink his fingers in and through them, to her deep blue eyes which reminder of him of the ocean and the sky, to her ball gown which rested above her knees, giving her long legs the showroom to show off their creaminess and unending length, even to the silvery shoes.


    The intensity of lust that rode over him as he imagined himself alone, in a room with her, prim and proper the way she was now, circling his waist with her long creamy legs, meshed up in a blissful symphony and harmony, shocked him to the core. He wanted her. But he was with Zoe.


    Zoe, who had been waiting for him in the room, till he had left Derek at his doorstep, ande back.


    Zoe, who had jumped on him immediately he had stepped into the dark room, asking for sex.


    Zoe, whom he had almost pushed away as she forced her tongue into his mouth.


    He had found it repulsive then, and hadn¡¯t known why, hadn¡¯t understood himself.


    Not like he had always liked smooching with her; no. But he hadn¡¯t found it repulsive either. But earlier this night, it had been. And he hadn¡¯t known why. If it was because of what Derek had told him about Maya and her father or something else.


    ¡°You guys arete.¡± He finally said, wincing a bit and tearing his gaze, reluctantly from Maya as Zoe dug her fingernails inside the flesh of his arm. He knew that she must have noticed that his own had lingered and was lingering steadily on Maya.


    After her jumping show in the room, he had lowered her gently to the bed, as if he had wanted to obey her will, knowing that had been the only way he would be able to get rid of her hands which had wound themselves tightly around as his neck. And when she had released her grip on his neck as he hadid her down on the bed.


    He had backed away, had muttered a rushed apology about what had transpired in the pack¡¯s training ground, and had backed away, leaving the room, leaving her shocked and angry again.


    But he had returned some minutester to prepare for the party, hoping that she had left; but the reverse was the case. He had seen her dressing up in his room. An act that had irritated him so much that he hadn¡¯t answered or spoken to her until he had done preparing, and walked out of the door.


    Now, at the moment, he knew that they were just putting up a show, well, he was sure that he was. The rtionship was dead, as from tonight. It was better to break up the rtionship now, thanter.


    Later might be toote for him, and more painful for her. And of course, he thought he was doing this all for himself and his sanity, and not for the sake of Maya who was already gathering the attention of the menfolk to herself already unknowingly.

 LEO’S FINAL DECISION

    A smile touched Derek¡¯s lips as he watched his friend, Leo, struggle to keep his eyes off Maya. He was sure that the potion¡¯s effects were wearing thin already. Just a little more time. He thought. A little more time before Leo would be able to feel the strong mate pull, and mark his cousin for himself; whilst discarding the bimbo standing beside him. Zoe disgusted him.


    ¡°Well, you have to me Maya for that¡­¡± He stated with a wry smile, looking down at Maya whose arms were still locked on in his. Someone who didn¡¯t know of them, or who didn¡¯t notice the alike deep blue shade of their eyes might have thought that they were couples. They looked and acted like it, well, except for the vivid absence of intimate touches.


    ¡°What? How am I to me for that?¡± Maya queried, pretending to be aghast and shocked, pretending to find the usation incorrigible and uncalled for. She already knew what he was going to refer to, any second from then.


    ¡°Well¡­Let¡¯s see¡­You dressed up for like two hours¡­while I stood waiting at the door like your guard man. Isn¡¯t that so wicked of you?¡±  He interrogated, unable to hide a smile, as he beheld the pretense-shock on her face.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But before Maya could throw out her own reply, Leo cut in sharply, making her bite back her words and bid her time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good then. If it made her look this beautiful and lovely.¡± He muttered, his gaze slithering over her, as if he could see the whole skin whichid untouched behind her blue ball gown; not for once taking cognizance of Zoe¡¯s agape mouth and fuming eyes.


    Maya felt hot under his gaze. She tightened her grip on Derek¡¯s arm to stop herself from performing a foolish acrobatic now, and to maintain herposure.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She stated calmly, glowing under his adoration. Butterflies were flying round in her belly, and her stomach tightened in anticipation. She could also feel the waves of envy and jealousy rolling over Zoe, and it pleased her no small deal. Thetter deserved it for thinking that she could steal her mate.


    ¡°But to clear the atmosphere, and also to clear my name which my cousin here want to taint with mud¡­¡± She was saying, digging her fingernails into Derek¡¯s arm which caused thetter to wince a little. ¡°I wasn¡¯t at fault. Rather he was, totally.¡± She said.


    ¡°And why do you say so?¡± Derek asked, while looking around the hall. He could see that the hall was filled now to the brim. It seemed to him that the asion, would soon begin any moment from then. He couldn¡¯t wait. He wanted to see if there was any clue he could pick from tonight¡¯s gathering which he could use against his uncle, before going away to meet with Leo and his other pack members who had stared here this past weeks training with his uncle¡¯s pack warriors.


    ¡°You took time in preparing. And so, I waited for you. I just returned the favour. And besides, if you would have stayed in your own room, we would have been here, much more earlier than this.¡± She said, daring him as he turned to look at her, with her eyes to deny what she had just said. She would make sure that he wouldn¡¯t sleep with her that night, in her room.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. You win.¡± Derek muttered, reading off the warning in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want anything to make her look bad or less attractive in front pf Leo. But he thought that she didn¡¯t know that Leo cared less about these things. The boy was already all drawn to her, and no matter what happens, he didn¡¯t think anything would change that.


    ¡°So, you are fault then¡­eh?¡± Leo asked, chuckling as he watched his friend shrug and shake his head. He had found the cousins¡¯ banter funny. Besides him, he could feel that Zoe was ufortable staying at the spot, listening to Maya and Derek talk, but he didn¡¯t care much about it. She had insisted that he should be her date for the night. He had obliged out of a sense of duty and obligation, not because he wanted to. The only girl he wanted to apany to a party was Maya.


    Taking his eyes to her figure which was driving him insanely crazy again, he wondered how she was able to remain calm and unbothered, when she could feel the mate pull between them. He knew that if he had been in her shoes, he would have done all it took, including following her around and stealing small kisses from her plump pink lips which even at now invited him in, until she would have had no choice but to ept that they were mates.


    Like now, she was looking around the hall, observing the new faces, and perhaps listening in to their conversations. He thought a bit sadly, that she hadn¡¯t even looked at him for even a short while, perhaps a second even, to admire him, except when she had offered an appreciation to him forplimenting her.


    Was she really feeling it? He thought, biting his lips and staring at her heatedly, when like out of the blues, he heard Derek chuckling. Averting his eyes towards the his direction, he found out that thetter had caught him again, staring unashamedly at Maya.


    And when, suddenly. Zoe unentangled her arms from his, he knew that she had noticed it. Oh well. Damn it. He thought. He couldn¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t help staring at the blonde beauty in front of her. And he couldn¡¯t also help but hurt Zoe. It was inevitable now. Things were no longer the same again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a drink.¡± He heard her say, and nodded his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± She asked, looking at him with those big brown eyes which at one time, he had been unable to refuse.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Derek replied in his stead to his relief. ¡°You can go along. We have something to discuss.¡± He said.


    ¡°Suit yourselves then.¡± She muttered angrily before walking out, when she saw that he wasn¡¯t saying anything to refute Derek¡¯s statement.


    ¡°With pleasure¡­¡± Derek said, his signature smirk touching his lips as usual.

 I FEEL HOT

    After Zoe left, Leo breathed easier, taking in the environment and the beauty of the ballroom, and of course, Maya. At the moment, she had finally unentangled her arm from Derek, and was talking with some other girl he had seen in the pack.


    ¡°You know you are making it obvious.¡± He heard Derek say, and soughed, wondering what his friend was thinking of now.


    He piqued his eyebrows, as Derek stepped closer to his side, taking a look at the banquet from his angle.


    ¡°What?¡± He finally asked out aloud, when he was not able to take in the mischievous look on thetter¡¯s face any longer, or his pregnant silence too.


    ¡°You¡¯re tantly staring at my cousin, for someone that ims to wait till he feels the mate pull.¡± Derek muttered, with a smirk, when he saw that Leo wasn¡¯t even trying to deny it.


    ¡°She¡¯s attractive.¡± Leo said tly. ¡°Of course I would stare. The others are looking too.¡± He mentioned, already feeling his anger rising for no just cause other than the fact that some other males are also staring at Maya.


    ¡°And you feel okay with that?¡± Derek asked, hiding his grin with an inquisitive innocent face.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leo replied, although through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I see then.¡± Derek muttered, turning away to smile bashfully, having noticed that his friend¡¯s fists had tightened, and his face was all scrunched up. He didn¡¯t think thetter had noticed yet; his body¡¯s reaction to his cousin.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, he scanned the room for the umpteenth time, looking for any odd one out. Nothing seemed out of ce.


    Well, you never can tell. He thought, still skeptic about this particr ball.


    He wondered when the party would start in earnest. People were just getting acquainted, getting to know each other. He could see some girls watching, and pointing at him. He didn¡¯t care though, as far as they wouldn¡¯t approach him.


    Ever since the incidence with Cassie, he had be more wary with girls, human or not. They were very unpredictable and bound to be sessful in whatever plot they would ever hatch, provided that they put their minds on it. He didn¡¯t want to be a plot to them. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Emma. And so, that¡¯s why he clinged a little bit to Maya, not wanting to create any space at all for an acquaintance. He wasn¡¯t interested.


    But his cousin had betrayed him. He mused, as he watched glide through the ballroom greeting people, old allies perhaps. He wondered where they had been when Zoe had been putting her name in the mud.


    Fake friends. He thought. He was sure that they were hovering around her, so that they could get closer to her or Leo.


    ¡°Wimps.¡± He muttered. He had always thought that human girls were emotionally excited easily, but these groupies here made him rethink his theory.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Who?¡± He heard Leo ask, and shrugged.


    ¡°Those girls flocking around your mate. They are not in the least interested in her. They are just trying to build a bridge though her, taht would get them to us.¡± He answered, staring at the four to seven that gathered around his cousin, while intermittently, throwing backward nces at he and Leo.


    ¡± Their bad then. She¡¯s not my mate either.¡± Leo mumbled, knowing that there was no way he would stop his soon to be alpha from referring to his cousin as his mate.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Derek said.


    ¡°When is the dance and celebration really going to set in? Where is your other cousin, Curtis, and your Uncle?¡± Leo asked. ¡± We¡¯ve been here for long now, just getting acquainted.¡± He said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. I guess we will just have to wait and see what they have in stock for us.¡± Derek answered, before taking up his hand to his tie to loosen it. For some reason, he felt hot.


    ¡°I need a drink.¡± He said, before walking towards the bar, knowing that Leo would follow him.


    Getting to the bar, he requested for a shot mix, which the bartender obliged.


    After taking two shots, he felt slightly better.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo asked him, having noticed his difort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel hot.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the suit.¡± Leo opined.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± He agreed. Curtis¡¯ suit was a lesser size for him. But still, he felt that something was wrong. Was it Emma? How was she doing? Or was it something else.


    A step at a time. He thought, ritually putting his hand inside his pockets as aforetime, to retrieve his phone, but he didn¡¯t see it. It was then taht he remembered that he had left it in his room back at home.


    ¡°Shit..¡± He cussed, digging his fingers roughly into his hair.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°I forgot my phone at home.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You want to call her?¡± Leo asked, referring to Emma.


    ¡°Yeah. I just feel that something is wrong. But I¡¯m not sure what. I wanted to confirm first from her if she was okay, so that I could narrow down my scope of thoughts.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Maya then. She might be with her phone.¡± Leo suggested, already standing up from the stool he had been sitting on while they stayed at the bar counter. He noticed that Zoe wasn¡¯t here. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder where she had gone off to. She had told them some minutes ago that she would being here to have a drink. So where was she? He thought, scanning the bar area, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t do something stupid.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s ask Maya.¡± Derek said, standing up too, and walking out first, with Leo, after him.


    But when they got to the ballroom, they saw Alpha Arnold and Curtis on therge stage; while the guests had stopped their ramblings, and were now all focused on the two males in the spotlight. It was like they had just stepped in recently, since Derek was sure that he hadn¡¯t heard anything from the bar area.

 SOMETHING IS NOT RIGHT

    Derek spotted Maya in front, and started walking towards her, pushing his way through the crowd, with Leo right behind him, muttering ¡®excuse me and sorrys¡¯ when necessary, until he got to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked her, looking at the stage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps he wants to greet his visitors and introduce his son to them.¡± She muttered, while wondering what her father was up to. She couldn¡¯t see her mother either. Shouldn¡¯t she be here? She thought.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡± Derek sighed, turning back a bit to find Leo, right behind him.


    ¡°I guess we will just have to wait and see.¡± He said, aware of the growing restlessness he was feeling, and the deep dread seated in the pit of his stomach.


    ¡°Good everyone.¡± Alpha Arnold¡¯s voice prated throughout the whole one.


    ¡°Good evening Alpha.¡± The crowd replied.


    Well Derek didn¡¯t. Neither did Maya and Leo. They just folded their hands on their chest, curious to know what Alpha Arnold was about to say. Curtis stood beside him, his face like a statue, nd and emotionless.


    Maya wondered why.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that y¡¯all respected and responded to my invitation, and came in your beautiful attires, to honour I and my son. He is 18 today. And y¡¯all know what that means.¡± He said, and paused; smiling as he heard the mildughters, and positive responses from the crowd.


    ¡°Yes, my son is a grown up now. And would be handling the mantle of leadership very soon.¡± He stated, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers.


    Derek slightly turned to his side to look on Maya. She was the same, looking unaffected by what was going on. But he knew best.


    She was the first born. And by right and tradition, she should be the one handling the office of the Alpha, assisted by her mate. Well, it was rarely seen, because it was rare for an Alpha¡¯s first issue to be female. It was always male first, followed by a female perhaps. He didn¡¯t know why the moon goddess had nned it this way. He was sure that it was the reason why his uncle looked down on his cousin, despite the fact that she was more logical and stronger than Curtis.


    He shifted closer to her, and held her hands, pouring his assurance through his gesture, letting her know that he was here for her.


    ¡°And also, he has found his mate.¡± He heard his uncle say, causing murmurs to pull out from every corner of the great hall.


    ¡°How is that possible? He hasn¡¯t shifted yet.¡± Maya queried, looking at Derek and Leo, with the first sigh of emotion on her face; worry.


    ¡°True. Derek¡¯s own is an exception. But him? Not true. His face is all frown and gloom too. Something is not right.¡± Leo opined.


    She could see that her brother¡¯s face had scrunched up, at the mention of the mate term.


    Was her father trying to force someone on her brother? She thought. Is that why her mother wasn¡¯t present in the party?


    And so, she triedmunicating with him via their mind link.


    ¡°Curtis, what¡¯s going on?¡± She asked, staring at him.


    But she got no reply. His face was still the same; unperturbed like he hadn¡¯t gotten her message.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your father must have done something this to around. Something is not right.¡± Derek said, agreeing with Leo.


    They could hear Alpha Arnold wishing Curtis well, and permitting the party to go on, after he had promised to show up the uing Luna in a next party.


    ¡°When are we meeting already?¡± Maya asked, as she watched her brother step down the stage with her father.


    ¡°Now.¡± Derek muttered, ncing at Leo to lead the way.


    ***


    The trio meandered their way through the bodies of people talking and dancing, and doing a lot of other things, underneath the dim radiance of the party lights, until they got outside.


    The moon shone down on them, in its half form. And there were no stars in the sky.


    All around them, were horny werewolves looking for an intimate ce for fun.


    But all the same, the cool night air was weed.


    ¡°So, where are we meeting?¡± Maya asked, looking at Leo, refusing to let her thoughts wander on how beautiful he looked under the gaze of the moonlight. She felt like sinking her hands in his ck full hair, which she was sure was soft and supple.


    ¡°The fields would be fine. I don¡¯t think anyone would be there.¡± Leo suggested, and the duo agreed, considering it as the wisest option.


    They turned in the direction of the pack¡¯s training grounds, about to set out, when Derek called them to halt.


    With a swift shake of his head, he pointed out Alpha Arnold walking somewhere with Curtis.


    ¡°Must be the shift¡­¡± Leo mumbled.


    ¡°Or something else..¡± Maya said, echoing Derek¡¯s thoughts.


    ncing at themselves in turns, the message was passed. They would be following the duo whom they had sighted walking towards the other edge of the pack house.


    ****


    ¡°What do you mean that you won¡¯t do it? This is very necessary for the continuity of our pack.¡±


    Derek, Maya, and Leo heard Alpha Arnold saying to his son, Curtis.


    ¡°How? You¡¯re just being vague. Give me the details. Tell me why I should ept some girl I don¡¯t know and haven¡¯t even seen before, as my mate. Father, I don¡¯t even know what she looks like.¡± Curtis answered with a strained voice, causing Maya to tighten her fists in anger.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her father had toyed with her mate bond, and now, he wanted to do the same thing to Curtis. All for what? Power? She wasn¡¯t sure any longer. She could hear the note of desperation in her father¡¯s voice, something that she hadn¡¯t heard before.


    What was happening? She thought. What had he done this time?  Why was he so admant and desperate to make his only son mate with a stranger?

 I AM NOT MAYA

    ¡°What do you think is happening? Why would Alpha Arnold force his son to mate with a girl whom he hasn¡¯t even seen before? What¡¯s going on?¡± Derek heard Leo ask him through theirmon mind link.


    He knew it was better that way, even if Maya couldn¡¯t hear them; they couldn¡¯t risk interrupting or making their presence known to the duo arguing few metres away from them. When they left here, they would discuss their thoughts better with Maya. For now, they would just keep calm and watch, their thoughts only flowing through their minds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s never something good.¡± Derek replied through the same mind link.


    ¡°Wow, the man sure is a wench. How could he subject his son to  lifelong hardship and loneliness. What about if his destined matees along? What is he to do then?¡± Leo asked, a twinge of disappointment and disgust in his voice as he obviously hated what the older man was doing.


    And as if in sync, Curtis asked the same question to his father, oblivious to the fact that they were been watched.


    ¡°So what if my matees along?¡± He asked, when he saw that his father was not ready to answer his previous question.


    Although he has already made up his mind not to be a pawn in his father¡¯s hand, like his elder sister, Maya, was; he was still curious on why his father was acting the way, why he would want him to sacrifice his joy and happiness hoarded in finding one¡¯s mate. Doesn¡¯t the old man want him to enjoy a fufilled rtionship like one that he and mate, his mother, has? Why was his father this way?


    First, he had separated them from Derek¡¯s pack, and although he wasn¡¯t really concerned with it, he had still thought it wrong. Then, he had used his sister as a spy. And now, he wants to use him. He wondered if his mother had also been a pawn in his game at one point. He hadn¡¯t seen her at the party. He was sure that she hadn¡¯te because of this stupid notion his father was trying to convince him to do. She must have known about it, and wasn¡¯t happy with it, wouldn¡¯t agree with it. And that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯te, to express her disapproval, but then his father didn¡¯t care. He never does. He thought.


    ¡°If shees along, you can reject her¡­.¡± Alpha Arnold said with a shrug, causing Curtis to balk.


    ¡± Wait, let me get this straight, Father. You want me to reject my ordained mate, and ept some girl whom I haven¡¯t seen, who¡­. wait¡­¡± He paused, peering at his father through thick lidded eyes.


    ¡± Have you met her before? The girl who you are pushing me towards.¡± He asked, folding his arms across his chest, his face a nket of sadness, worry and anger, all at the same time.


    ¡± Uh.. no.. but it doesn¡¯t mat¡­¡± Alpha Arnold was saying, when Curtis cut him short angrily.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even met who you¡¯re forcing me to marry? Oh God!¡± He shrieked, sinking his fingers into the inner corners of his head. He was tired of this. He was already feeling an onset of headache and a bit of pain stirrings around his body. From descriptions, he was sure that his shift was near.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m sure she is beautiful and strong. I¡¯m sure you will like her.¡± Alpha Arnold said.


    ¡°Who is she? What is her name? Why are you doing this?¡± Curtis asked, his eyes shining with an angry plea.


    ¡°You will know all thatter. But you should also know that I¡¯m doing all these for your good, for the good of our pack.¡± Alpha Arnold replied, cing his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, hoping that the younger would agree to his n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Father. You never do things for anyone¡¯s good, other than yours.¡± Curtis stated, shrugging off his father¡¯s hand off his shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Alpha Arnold said with a louder tone, employing his Alpha¡¯s tone, which he knew wouldn¡¯t be disobeyed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you disrespect me. If you don¡¯t understand that I¡¯m doing this for your own good, that¡¯s fine. But you will obey whatever I say.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t stay with someone that¡¯s not my mate. You would have to find someone else that will do your bidding, because I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not Maya.¡± Curtis said, standing his ground, refusing to shake his resolve this time around. An action which made Maya proud.


    She smiled a bit, a slight stretching of her earlier anger-squeezed lips as she saw her little brother stand up against her father. She was happy that he was doing something that she hadn¡¯t been able to pull off; standing her ground. She had allowed her father to use her as a pawn in his game, had allowed him to use her to separate Derek¡¯s pack, which had squashed the rtionships she had with the boys, especially Clem.


    Thetter had meant his words when he had said that he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. They haven¡¯t spoken since that day at Emma¡¯s house when they had been looking for an intruder. She missed him, but then she wouldn¡¯t force a rtionship into ce if he didn¡¯t want to forgive her. If Anthony, who had lost his parents in the war because of her betrayal, could forgive her, then why couldn¡¯t him? That¡¯s was his business though. She thought, staring unmovingly at her father and her brother who were still arguing in the dark.


    She knew that Derek and Leo would be discussing about the matter through theirmon mind link. It made her wish that she could alsomunicate with them through her mind. For a second, she felt left out. But then shook it off, knowing that Derek would fill her in on whatever he and Leo  had discussed through their mind link.


    He had always strived not to make her feel left out, since forgiving her. He had even told her about when his father has asked him if Emma had been his mate, that night of Clem¡¯s birthday, after ire and her mother had bullied the redhead. So, she was sure that he would tell her whatever they had discussed too. For now, she would observe too what was going on in front of her, and speak of itter as they convene at a more appropriate ce.

 HERE ALREADY

    ¡°You will not defy me¡­ Curtis.¡± Alpha Arnold said, and Maya almost scoffed. She wished she could sink her fingers inside his eyes.


    ¡°Where is mother¡­¡± Her brother asked rather, obviously ignoring his order.


    ¡°In her room.¡± He replied.


    ¡°And Maya..¡± Curtis asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that wimp is. You mustn¡¯t tell her of this.¡± He mentioned, pointing his hand at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Curtis inquired.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why she is getting all cozy with Derek. Of course, I had told her to get closer to him and find some answers, but she is deliberating avoiding me. She hasn¡¯t even found her mate yet. Useless! She mustn¡¯t hear of this. You hear me?¡± He said, his voice going a pitch higher.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Curtis replied, with a shrug, which obviously irritated Alpha Arnold.


    ¡°Are you ying around with me?¡± He asked, unable to keep the irritation and annoyance out of his voice.


    ¡°Do you find this and me funny?¡± He queried, stepping closer to his son, his nostrils already ring with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about all of these, since you won¡¯t open up and fill me in with the details.¡± Curtis replied, not scared that his father¡¯s forehead was almost touching his, and that his fists were tightening in anger. He knew that the old man wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid; he needed him. No matter how much he was trying to hide it, he could read that he was desperate. And he had to know why.


    ¡°The lesser you know son, the better.¡± Alpha Arnold said in a tired voice, resigned from whatever feeling he was feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that helps my cause. You have to tell me, or I won¡¯t listen. It¡¯s my forever mate we¡¯re talking about here, Father. You can¡¯t just tell me go trade her for someone else, I don¡¯t even know, without giving me a cogent reason. It isn¡¯t done. You should know that I am not Maya, even though at times, I¡¯ve allowed you to have some say in important aspects of my life. But not this.¡± Curtis insisted, making Maya bit her lips. Although she felt proud of her brother, his statement that indicated her as a pawn in her father¡¯s game unsettled her and made her look stupid and foolish. Her brother even saying it, made it more obvious.


    ¡± Okay then. You will know, but at ater time. I know your shift time is approaching. Take a run in the forest now. We will talk tomorrow. And if by coincidence, you meet your mate in the forest or as you go, pretend that you don¡¯t feel the mate pull, or ignore her. Just don¡¯t let her have an ess to you, for now.¡± Alpha Arnold instructed, causing Curtis to snort.


    ¡± Like you did to Maya¡­?¡± He muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± Alpha Arnold asked, notprehending what his son was saying.


    ¡± I know that the reason why Maya hasn¡¯t found her mate is because of the potion you had given her to mask herself, while spying on the ck Moon¡¯s Pack for you. Perhaps she has, but she won¡¯t be able to mate with him, because he might not even recognize her, or perhaps worse, both wouldn¡¯t recognize themselves.¡± Curtis said, anger underlying his tone.


    ¡± How did you¡­..¡± Alpha Arnold stuttered, knowing that his n had been out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Did your mother¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. I found out by myself. And you don¡¯t need to know how.¡± He replied with contempt. The old man didn¡¯t need to know how he had eavesdropped on his conversation with his mother. When he had known, Maya had already left to the ck Moon¡¯s Pack. For days, he had wanderd around the pack in a confused angry state, not knowing what to think of his parents, especially his father. They had denied her sister of an early opportunity to find her mate; his father rather, since his mother had been angry about it, but unable to do anything about it. And now, he wanted to do the same to him. Not happening. He thought.


    ¡°It had to be done. It was for the greater good.¡± Alpha Arnold said, and Maya bent down her head, feeling the tears run down freely from her eyes. She knew that Leo and Derek were watching her. She could feel their eyes on her. She wanted to sniff, but at thest second, remembered that they were eavesdropping on a conversation. Her sniff would alert the duo whom they were listening on.


    ¡°You prevented your daughter from meeting her mate, and you said it was for the greater good?¡± Curtis incredulously asked, his eyes widening in anger and bewilderment.


    ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you happy that you would be handling the Alpha¡¯s office, not her?¡± He asked, watching his son mellow down, as if in deep thoughts. He smiled a bit, as he thought his son was reeling and thinking of the power that came with the Alpha¡¯s position.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡± Curtis stated vehemently after some time, shocking his father and the trio watching them.


    ¡°You deprived my sister from having her mate. And you¡¯re talking about the Alpha¡¯s office? An office which would make me more of a pawn in your hands? No, I will pass.¡± He added, further shocking them all.


    ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t care what you think. You will go into the forest for your first shift. And when you¡¯re back, meet me in my office in the morning.¡± Arnold ordered, turning around to walk away, but Curtis called his attention back with a question.


    ¡°So, why did you invite the members of the Faugers Pack to my party? Why did you fix the party in the first ce? Because I¡¯ve reasoned and checked why, but I¡¯vee up with nothing. Maya had no party on her 18th birthday. So, I¡¯m sure that there is more to this party of yours. What is that?¡±  He asked, echoing the thoughts of Derek and the others, who had now understood why the former¡¯s face had been like stone when his father had introduced him to the party poopers.


    ¡°That¡¯s a story that might not interest you. Go into the forest now.¡± Arnold replied.


    ¡± But¡­.¡± Curtis was saying, but thetter was having none of it.


    ¡± But nothing. Go into the forest now!¡± He shouted, pointing his right thumb finger towards the other direction of the pack house, which led to the outer gates.


    Curtis sighed deeply, before turning around to walk away, but a loud shout of agony forced him to halt, then another shout, until he could hear more than many. It seemed like they were being attacked.


    ¡°They are here already.¡± Arnold said tly.


    ¡°Father, who are the they?¡± Curtis asked, voicing out the thoughts of Derek and the others, who were now at attention, and at alert.


    ¡°You will know by morning. Get out now!¡± He shouted, already moving hastily towards the other direction, where Derek and the others had been staying and listening.

 CURTIS’ SHIFT

    Curtis watched as his father scampered his way towards the opposite direction in a haste. What was going on? It seemed to him that his pack was under attack. He wanted to see what was going on so strongly, wanted to join in the fight if there was an attack going on, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    His shift was very near. He was already finding it hard to bend a bit, as pain assailed his shoulder des and waist if he tried. But then, he thought that if he couldn¡¯t see what was going on, he would have to employ the services of his elder sister. He wondered where she was now.


    When his father had introduced him in the party to the party poopers whom he had thought had been overdressed for amon birthday party, he had heard his sister call onto him through the pack link. But for some reason, unknown to him, he hadn¡¯t reply. The anger he had been feeling at his father¡¯sck of concern for his children, had crippled his tongue. He had wanted to reply her call, buh just couldn¡¯t.


    Now, he wondered why she had been calling him, or what she was doing now, or where she was now.


    He soughed deeply as he thought her and her mother in danger. But he shook away the fear. Maya could hold her own ground. He thought. She was the strongest werewolf he had ever seen yet. It was rumoured that she had the strength of their ancestors. So, he trusted her enough to protect herself and his mother. But still, he would have to call unto her through their pack link. After all, she was the only one that knew that he was also able tomunicate through the mind link, since some months ago, without having shifted to his wolf.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± He called, hoping for a response with all of his heart.


    ¡°Curtis..¡± He heard her reply, and breathed out in sheer relief.


    ¡°Curtis, are you there.?.¡± She asked. He could hear the note of worry and apprehension in her voice. He could also tell that she was running. There was danger. He could feel it. He felt useless that  he wouldn¡¯t be participating, or helping out in whatever was happening in his pack. It was like he was a coward running away from battle.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± He finally replied.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°At the eastern part of the pack house. Opposite the training grounds.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What are you still doing there? You should be in the forest going through your shift. You shouldn¡¯t be here now, Curtis. It¡¯s not safe. You have to go.¡± She stated, oblivious of the fact that she wasn¡¯t helping matters with him feeling like a coward.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there sis?¡± He asked, leaning against the wall heavily, as the pains racking his body increased by the minute. He bit his lips from screaming in pain, as felt one jam his chest and lower abdomen; rather he tightened his fists on the wall.


    ¡°Curtis, you have to¡­¡± She was saying, but he was having none of it.


    ¡°Tell me sis, or I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± He cut in sharply, his tone harsher than he had expected. It seemed his wolf was taking control over his body slowly. Looking down at his hands, he saw a very thickyer of fur sprouting out of his hands.


    He took a deep breath, and started moving forward, towards the outer gates, staggering actually, refusing to give in to his body¡¯s feelings to just lie down, and try sleeping out the pain, all the while, grunting in pain.


    ¡°Are you okay Curtis? I can hear your grunts. You¡¯re in pains. You thick head, I told you to get out. You wouldn¡¯t listen. Are you still at the eastern part of the pack house?¡± She asked, worry evident in her voice.


    He could feel that she had stopped running, had taken a halt, and was perhaps about to run back to get him to the forest.


    But he didn¡¯t want that. If for anything, he felt more bad and useless. He wasn¡¯t helping in the fight that seemed to be ravaging the pack, and now, his sister who should be trying to save the pack from intruders wanted toe get him.


    No, he wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    ¡± Curtis.. Curtis¡­ Are you there? You know what Pig tail, I¡¯ming to get you.¡± He heard her say frantically, and cussed, while trying to smile at her calling him a pighead, but he felt pain rather on his cheeks. The pain was much. Nobody told him that it would be this painful, the shift that is.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay sis. I¡¯m already in the forest.¡±  He lied through his teeth, gritting all the way.


    ¡± You haven¡¯t told me what is happening..¡± He stated.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°We are under attack, by a pack I know nothing of. Cut themunication off, and focus on your shift. I know it is painful, but I believe that you can go through it. Think of the happy moments, our happy moments. You see, it will be all over in a jiffy. Just hang in there Curt, okay?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Okay.¡± He muttered, cutting off themunication, as a tear slide off his cheek.  His sister was his backbone. He knew he was going to tell her about everything his father had told him to do, whenever they got the chance to stay alone together, that is, if Derek will let her alone for one minute.


    In the party, he had sighted that they were together too. He didn¡¯t understand why. He would have to ask herter. It was better tomunicate issues out, than hold it in. Most times, misunderstandings arise because of that.


    Getting up from where he had leaned on some seconds ago to relieve the pain on his knees and foot, he started walking again.


    He could see the gates now, he was close to it. But before he could take a few more steps, two ck-brown wolves appeared in front of him, snarling.


    He knew they were not from his pack. They were the intruders.


    Would I die this way?


    He thought, about to link his sister up, but shrugging it off at thest moment. She was needed more in the pack.


    He knew he was no match for them. He hasn¡¯t shifted yet. And he was in thorough pains.


    A sharp pain crossing over his lower back suddenly, caused him to scream in pain and double over, his knees falling to the ground helplessly.


    But the wolves advanced towards him tentatively. An easy prey. They must have thought.


    Then, he closed his eyes, weing his fate to die at a young age, when suddenly he heard a loud sh.

 CURTIS’ SHIFT II

    A sharp pain crossing over Curtis¡¯ lower back suddenly, caused him to scream in pain and double over, his knees falling to the ground helplessly.


    But the wolves advanced towards him tentatively. An easy prey. They must have thought.


    Then, he closed his eyes, weing his fate to die at a young age, when suddenly he heard a loud sh.


    His eyes jerked open at their own will, even as heid sprawled on the floor in pain, grunting and writhing, wishing there was a way, a spell even, to do away with the pain instantly.


    He saw a very big ck wolf, fighting with the two ck-brown wolves. He had thought that the former wolves that had wanted to attack him were big, but now,pared to the big ck one, he thought that they were a bit small. He was sure that the big ck wolf was an Alpha wolf, or perhaps a beta. No, Alpha. He finally concluded.


    Was it his father? He thought, as he watched the big ck wolf bite off the neck of thest one ck-brown wolf which was still standing, the other had fallen some seconds ago. And it didn¡¯t even take up to five minutes. Even in his pained state, he was awed by the strength of the wolf.


    But as the wolf was done with its killings, and advanced towards him majestically, he got scared again, and closed his eyes, expecting the worse. He knew that the wolf wasn¡¯t his father or his sister. He had known when the wolf had looked at him when it had been done with its killings.


    So who was the wolf. He thought, his eyes shut tightly, even as pain racked his body.


    After some seconds, which felt like a thousand minutes,  he felt the brush of fur on his limbs. The wolf was urging him to open his eyes, and stand up. He could read its intentions.


    And so, opening his eyes, he saw the wolf upclose. Big was an understatement. He thought, suddenly shrieking in pain as another bout of pain hit him strongly. He felt like he would die of the pain.


    Staring at the wolf after that bout of pain had passed, he noticed that the color of its eyes had drastically changed from pure ck to a very deep shade of blue. He knew that it meant that the wolf had been touched by his pain and screams, and that he was safe. The wolf wouldn¡¯t attack him.


    The wolf grunted, squatting a bit, whilst lowering its back, and nodding at him.


    He understood now. The wolf wanted him to get on its back. Looking at the wolf¡¯s limbs, he saw some clothing tied to them. And again, he wondered who the wolf was?


    He tried to stand up, but the pain was too much, that he shouted again. But he could feel the vibes of the big ck wolf. It was egging him on.


    And so, with ast strength which he didn¡¯t know that he had, he forcefully jerked up himself, shrieking in pain as he did, and stood up straight, but only for a second, as in the next second, he was about falling down but for the intervention of the wolf.


    It shifted itself to him immediately, that he was now resting on its back.


    Gathering up strength, takingrge gulps of air to steady his breathing pattern, he pushed himself up, until he was on the wolf¡¯s back which he thought was softer than a bed.


    When the wolf regained its posture, heid down tly on its back, holding its fur tightly, having a feeling that the animal was about to go on a wild fast run.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong in that aspect.


    The wolf took off at a great speed, bypassing a number of wolves fighting against each other. In this tired and weak state of his, he didn¡¯t know which of the wolves were from his pack.


    And so, when the wolf ran past the open gates of his pack,  he closed his eyes again, waiting and curbing in the pain, until the big wolf will drop him wherever it was that it was taking him too, inside the forest.


    ****


    Curtis wasn¡¯t sure how long the wolf had run deep into the forest, but he knew when the wolf had halt for the first time since it had taken on the sprint.


    The wolf aftering to a halt, squatted on its fours, before gently nting its back a bit, causing him to drop to the grassynd of the forest with a slight thud.


    He expected the wolf to leave him there, and run back to wherever it hade from, but it stood there watching him, as he shifted.


    The light ck hairs were all over his body. He shrieked and screamed, the force of the pain lifting him up against his will, aware that the wolf was still there staring at him, and suddenly he dropped down back to the ground, changed.


    He knew he had shifted. The pain was almost gone. And he couldn¡¯t feel his legs.


    When he felt the brush of limbs against his lower limbs, he opened his eyes and jumped up. His eyes trailed at his limbs. He was a wolf now. A ck wolf, but not as ck as the one in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked his own wolf, even as he walked slowly towards the ck wolf that had saved his life. Even as a wolf, he was sure that the wolf was still bigger than him, although by a small difference.


    ¡°Raul.¡± His wolf replied, witha slight grunt.


    ******


    When Curtis got to the big ck wolf that had saved its life, he nodded, or rather his wolf nodded in appreciation, gesturing with a slight bow.


    And the big ck wolf nodded too, before gesturing with its mannerisms for a run.


    And of course his wolf, Raul, was pleased with it.


    They ran all through the forest, all night. He knew that the wolf was trying to help him strengthen his limbs, in case of a next time.


    And when it was near dawn, they came to halt at a big oak tree. He was very tired and weak, but knew when his body started shifting back to its human form. His eyes were closing of their own ord too.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Trying to stay awake, especially as he nced at the big ck wolf which was now transforming to its human version. With anticipation, he waited to see who his saviour was, but his eyes won the battle of wills.


    But before it closed, he was sure of a boy figure standing over him, with deep ck long hair, that cascaded down his shoulders.

 STILL FAMILY

    Curtis pried his eyes open for the first time, but they shut down again, unwilling to forgo sleep. He agreed with them. He needed to sleep a little longer, and his body felt all sore all over. What had he done all throughst night? He thought, his head pumping wildly against him and he thought of aspirin. He sighed. He never believed that in this inhuman life of his, that he would ever think of aspirin, a human drug, used to curb headache and its symptoms. Of course werewolves had something simr to that, but on a stronger level.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A deep voice asked him, but he didn¡¯t respond. Heid still as his now keen senses picked up that the owner of the voice was approaching him fastly. Should he run or attack? No, he would wait. He thought it best that he should.


    ¡°You should be¡­¡± The voice stated with a sough.


    Curtis was sure that the male was staring down at him this time around.


    ¡°The run must have worn him out.¡± The male muttered to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s his first run, Maru. Quit kicking around.¡± The male mumbled.


    Curtis wondered who was Maru. Was there someone else? But he couldn¡¯t feel the presence of another. It was just the two of them that were in the region.


    And he talked about a run? What run? He thought, trying to see into his head, pass the deep headache that was assailing it.


    ¡°Curtis, you have to wake up. We have to get back to the Pack, or else Maya would be so worried, and might leave her duty post, toe find us.¡± The male said, more like a plea, while tapping him slightly on the shoulders.


    And like that he remembered.


    He remembered the events of the past night. Neither the headache nor his aching body could stop the awakening of the memories this time around.


    He remembered his arguments with his father, then the shouts, then his almost death  and the wolf which had saved him. He remembered his turn, and the run.


    Sitting up, as he held his head, now feeling the headache subside fastly, he could swear that the voice that had been speaking sounded familiar.


    ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re awake. We have to be going. Pick up your clothes and put them on. I will just take a small walk around, to give you space and time to assemble.¡± The familiar male said, before walking away.


    Curtis could sense him do so. His senses have gotten sharper and keener. He could hear buzzing of insect wings, and the slight drops of the mildew, the croaking of faraway frogs and the breaking of tree barks by nature.


    Lifting up his head after a while, he saw his clothes by therge tree beside him. He gingerly stood up, noticing that his body was healing up from all the sores and tiredness at a fast rate, and stalked his way to the giant oak tree.


    In a fluid movement, he had his clothes on him. Now, he had to find his saviour and thank him. As an afterthought, he thought he knew who had saved him, even though he didn¡¯t want to believe it. But then seeing is believing. He thought, as he remembered that during the run with the big ck wolf, they had hunted down a buck, and had eaten to their fill. No wonder he wasn¡¯t feeling hungry. He mused to himself.


    He followed the scent of the male to a stream. He saw that the male squatted, close to the bank of the small stream, scooping water to his lips.


    Naturally, he felt thirsty too, and a but disoriented.


    By the body stance of the male, and his mass of ck thick hair which cascaded down his shoulders, he already knew who he was.


    He was his cousin, Derek.


    Derek had saved him.


    And he had been anything but civil to him.


    Could things get any more weirder? He mused, before walking up to the bank of the stream, all the while knowing that Derek was already aware of his presence.


    He squatted close to him, as he got to the banks, and scooped the fresh water with his right hand, into his mouth; sighing deeply as the liquid slide into his mouth, gushing down into his system, and causing a feeling synonymous to that of new life and rejuvenation overwhelm him. Water is life. He thought.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± He heard Derek ask.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you forst night.¡± He stated, without looking at the former.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Derek replied, standing up from his squat position, having already drunk to his fill.


    He stood by the side, watching, waiting, until his cousin had too, drunk to his fill.


    And when thetter had stood up, he wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.


    Derek understood why.


    They have been hostile to each other since time immemorial, for reasons he couldn¡¯t even fathom.


    He wondered if this singr act of his would change anything.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did youe after me? I was sure that there was a huge fight raging in the pack. And then, there is the fact that we don¡¯t see eye to eye. Why did you save him?¡± Curtis asked suddenly, as he had walked a bit towards Derek, and now stood beside him, looking into the forest.


    ¡°Well, we are cousins, and no matter what happens, we are still family. And besides, Maya was already going crazy with worry. She couldn¡¯t think straight. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight well in that state, so I had volunteered to search you out, and see how you were doing, also promising her to stay and watch over you, while you turned. That had been the only way to keep your sister calm and focused on the battle. You¡¯re one of her weakness. Although, you should know that already. So when we get to the pack, you should thank her better, not me.¡± Derek finished, already lifting a foot to start the small journey that would lead them to his cousin¡¯s pack.


    ¡°I will thank my sister to the fullest when I get to the pack. But thank you too for looking out for me. I hadn¡¯t expected it. Thank you for being family.¡± Curtis stated, grasping his arm tightly like an ancient warrior would greet a fellow warrior, an act of camaraderie, while looking at him intensely with eyes flushed with gratitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Curtis.¡± He replied warmly, before walking off first, knowing that his cousin would be right behind him.

 STILL FAMILY II

    ¡°Who is Maru?¡± Curtis asked Derek suddenly, after they have walked for sometime in silence, still in the forest.


    The only words that had floated between them, had been when thetter had suggested that they walk, instead of shifting into their wolf versions, since the pack wasn¡¯t that far away. He had a feeling that the main reason had been because of him. His cousin was looking out for him, knowing that he was slightly sore from the first shift, and might not be ready for a second one within a short span of time. And for that, he was grateful.


    ¡°Maru is my wolf.¡± Derek replied, a slight frown appearing on his face.


    Curtis was sure he wasmunicating with the Maru, the big ck Wolf.


    ¡°He is very big.¡± Curtis mumbled, unconsciously voicing out his thoughts, which made Derek smile in pride.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± He concurred, startling Curtis a bit. Thetter hadn¡¯t known that he had given his thoughts a voice.


    ¡°Well, thank him for me too. It really did a good job on those two back there.¡± Curtis said with a small smile, referring to the his two assants which had been trying to prey on him in his weak state the previous night.


    ¡°You should feel his head swelling in pride.¡± Derek muttered, causing Curtis to smile more widely, a toothy smile.


    Derek ncing at him, thought that he looked so much like Maya, that they could pass out as twins.


    ¡°Of course, they are siblings, with just two years apart.¡± Maru opined, as if talking to a little boy who needed fatherly wisdom, an action which made Derek scoff. His wolf was still basking in the euphoria of being called big.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Curtis said suddenly, as if hit by a thunderbolt, his eyes widening as something dawned on him.


    Derek thought that something else had happened. He looked around them warily, but sensed nothing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, his forehead scrunching lines visible as he watched his cousin stare at him like in a trance.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had your birthday yet, right?¡± Curtis asked, a note of slight usation, then worry, and awe, all mixed, in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. But I will in a few days time.¡± He replied, not yet catching on, on whatever his cousin wanted to imply; not understanding at all where the Blonde was going with his sudden question.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And you have shifted already??¡± Curtis asked, his eyes widening the more, incredulity flooding his voice, as he halt in his movement.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Derek stammered, not knowing how to act under his cousin¡¯s awestuck scrutiny.


    ¡°How did it happen? That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Curtis stated tly as if mentioning a natural fact.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not possible. It was a premature shift.¡± He answered, remembering the incident that had triggered his shift some weeks back. His mate had been in danger, and in that hazy state of anger, he had allowed his wolf, had let it out, since theymunicated already on a daily basis since he had turned sixteen.


    In his angry and scared state, he hadn¡¯t felt the pain that came with the shift. His interest had sorely been on his little witch who had fainted some minutes earlier. It had beenter, when they had gotten to the pack, that he had allowed himself to yield to his body¡¯s need for rest and sleep, and he had slept for almost two days, without waking up for once.


    ¡°Premature? How did that happen? What caused it?¡± Curtis asked, intrigued by this new piece of information, as he resumed walking again, since Derek had picked up his steps again.


    Derek continued walking, not knowing whether he should answer the question or let it be. It was true that his cousin had refused his father, Alpha Arnold¡¯s offerst night, but that didn¡¯t automatically buy him his trust.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re wondering whether you should tell me, since I seem so affiliated with my father, but I tell you, that it is not so. You shouldn¡¯t be deceived by what you see.¡± Curtis stated openly, and Derek sighed, knowing that thetter was saying the truth.


    ¡°Was it because of Emma?¡± Curtis asked, relentlessly, wanting an answer to this umon phenomenon.


    ¡°How do you know Emma?¡± Derek asked, his voice taking a deeper quality, as he stopped walking, turning now to look at his cousin, his eyes piqued up in query.


    ¡°Calm down, Derek.¡± Curtis replied, reading off Derek¡¯s stance. Thetter was on the edge.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ Maya¡­.¡± He stuttered, not knowing whether he should give away his sister¡¯s shameful act.


    ¡°I know about Maya. Then, she told you?¡± Derek asked, understanding now the turmoil Curtis seem to be in. Still looking at his cousin, he knew the exact time that relief flood thetter¡¯s features, when heprehended the meaning of his statement.


    ¡°Not really. I eavesdropped when she was giving my father the report.¡± Curtis answered tentatively, knowing that the subject was still a sore one, judging by harsh look on his cousin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I see..¡± Derek muttered, resuming his walk again, as he tried to shake off the feeling of resentment against his cousin, Maya. He has forgiven her. But he guessed that it would take more time to get over the betrayal.


    ¡°So, was I right in my assumption?¡± Curtis asked, not giving up on knowing the full gist of the story.


    ¡°Yes, she had been in danger. I had to protect her.¡± Derek replied, not wanting to go into details.


    Curtis nodded, not knowing whether he should go on with his query. After some thinking, he decided to let it go, not forever of course, but for now. They were just getting to know each other as family for the first time, and he didn¡¯t want anything to shorten it. He would have to curb his curiosity for now.


    And so, he asked a less trivial question, hoping it was a safe ground.


    ¡°How did you get through the pains?¡± He asked


    But even before Derek had ced a finger on his own lips suddenly, an indication that he should hush up, he already perceived the strange scent.


    The stench of blood.


    Someone nearby, was listening, and was bleeding.

 STILL FAMILY III

    For a second, Derek wished that he and Curtis had amon telepathy, so that they would be able tomunicate through their mind links, out of the hearing of prying ears.


    Throwing a suggestive look at Curtis who nodded his head in understanding, they stepped tentatively, their feet almost making no noise as they brushed the leaves and damp soil, in the direction of the smell, the blood smell.


    The scent got realer and stronger as they approached a big oak tree, some degrees west of the area they had been standing on before.


    They came to a halt, few feet from the tree, before turning to themselves and giving themselves a nod, after which Derek indicated with his hand that Curtis should go the other way, while he moved the other way so that they can intercept the unknown person at the same point.


    Curtis, understanding this sigh, moved hastily, strengthened by his wolf, the body pains and sores all gone now, towards the left angle of the oak tree, all the while knowing that Derek was moving hastily from the opposite side.


    They almost hit one another as they got around the oak tree in a jiffy.


    There was a girl at the base of the tree, and she was bleeding furiously.


    Noting her pink, strapless gown which stopped way above her knees, they both knew that she was one of the party poopers, that had escaped from the pack, when the attackers hade.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Curtis believed that she was from the Faugers Pack, since she looked unfamiliar.


    ¡°She is bleeding much from her right leg, and she¡¯s losing air too.¡± Derek said, squatting down and patting the girl on her shoulder.


    The brte, with blood smeared all over her body, opened her eyes wearily as if it was of great effort, then closed them back, and then opened them again with slight force, staring at them as if she was seeing them both for the first time.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Derek asked her, trailing his eyes over the petite figure.


    ¡°Penny.¡± The girl muttered, before closing her eyes again.


    ¡°We have to take her back to the pack.¡± Curtis stated, which Derek agreed to with a nod.


    He carried the girl in his arms, wondering if it was best to shift to his wolf. But then, he thought against it. They were almost at his cousin¡¯s pack. And the girl didn¡¯t weigh much.


    ****


    Curtis watched as his cousin carried the girl in his arms, and mused, wondering why he had held a grudge against him all this time. He was good. He thought.


    After a while, his curiosity got ahead of him. He was sure that the girl was unconscious, asleep perhaps.


    ¡°What happened the previous night? How were we attacked?¡± He asked Derek, who was caught up in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Well, it had happened suddenly. We were in the ballroom, watching the dancers and the musicians, drinking and partying as it should be, when all of a sudden we heard shouts; shouts which were clearly for help, and not of joy. And so, we rushed out of the great hall to seerge wolves attacking and killing the pack members. That¡¯s how it started. The fight, I mean. We had to fight back. It was an open confrontation.¡± Derek replied, still facing straight ahead, not wanting to stumble against the tree stumps, and lose his grip on the frail girl he was carrying.


    ¡°Are the identity of the attackers known?¡± Curtis asked, annoyed that his pack members had been killed.


    ¡°Not yet then. But perhaps now, they must have found out their identity. I think Maya would fill us in when we get to the pack.¡± Derek answered.


    ¡°Right. But how did you find me?¡± Curtis queried, picking up twigs and breaking them, as he walked side by side with Derek.


    ¡°I was with Maya when she had mindlinked you, and asked about your well-being. When she began fretting in worry, and about to rush back towards the directiom of the training grounds, I had stepped in and asked her what had been the matter. She had told me about it, and yourst location, so I had volunteered to check you out, while she went forward with Leo to save your pack members. So, I had run to yourst stated location, and had then seen the scenario where you were about to be eaten by two ravenous wolves.¡± Derek stated, causing Curtis to heave in relief, and appreciation again.


    He already knew what would have happened if his cousin hadn¡¯te for him.


    ¡± Thanks again.¡± He stated.


    But Derek turned and looked at him, a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing that. We are family.¡± He said, before turning away and focusing ahead.


    ¡°I know. But still¡­ thank you.¡± Curtis mentioned, before looking straight ahead.


    They were few feet from the gates of his pack.


    They were home.


    ****


    The high mahogany doors of a castle-like opened, and a young man ran through it to meet an aged man who sat on a big throne with rubies coating its apex, a thin gold, diamond studded, crown on his head.


    ¡°Greetings, my King.¡± The young man said, postrating t on the floor.


    ¡°Get up.¡± The King-manmanded, of which the young man obliged.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I bring news.¡± The young man replied tentatively, looking around the empty throne room, as if in search for something or someone.


    ¡°Good news or badnews.¡± He asked, bending his shoulders forward, as he peered down at the young man, who was one of his messengers.


    ¡°Both.¡± The messanger replied, his voice cracking a bit in fear.


    ¡± Hmm, Let¡¯s hear the good one first then.¡± He said, leaning back into his seat.


    ¡°Princess Diana is in the pack. The n worked.¡± The messenger stated happily, knowing that the news would please the King.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± The king muttered, with a toothy smile.


    ¡°Then the bad news?¡± He asked, his smile disappearing to reveal a deep frown.


    ¡°The troops are all dead. None came back alive.¡± The messenger replied, shaking like a leave in the winter.


    ¡°How did that happen?!¡± He shouted and stood up. And immediately, the room started quaking all of a sudden, and the messanger was suddenly on the ground, his right hand on his neck, gasping for breath, while his left hand stretched out towards the King, in plea for mercy.


    ¡°Call me Diego now.¡± He finally said, after taking in a deep breath, releasing the messanger from his death hold.

 A MEETING IN THE GREAT HALL

    When Derek and Curtis got to the pack, everywhere was deserted. Darting their eyes around as they walked across some houses, they couldn¡¯t see a single soul.


    ¡°What do you think happened?¡± Curtis asked, slightly scared for the lives of his pack members, his sister and his mother too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Derek replied, bewildered too. When he had left in search of Curtis, he had been sure that they were on the winning side of the fight. So what happened after he had left? Where was everyone? Why was everywhere deserted this way?


    Getting to the centre of the pack, they saw the heap of burnt bodies of some people.


    ¡°Mind link your sister now!¡± Derek said sharply, while adjusting the girl whichid limp in his hands.


    Curtis obliged, without wasting time, mindlinking Maya immediately.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± He called, his heart in his mouth, as he still darted his eyes around the pack, very alert.


    ¡°Curtis..¡± She called back, after a while, relief in her voice. Curtis sighed in relief too, as he heard his sister¡¯s voice. For a second, when she had hesitated to pick up his call, he had thought something had happened to her.


    ¡°Where are you? How are you doing? Did you meet Derek? How is he? Is he there with you?¡± She asked off, causing Curtis to smile, and nod at Derek who has been staring at him, hoping for a sigh that his sister was alive.


    Derek breathed out in relief, having understood Curtis¡¯ sign,  happy that his cousin was alive.


    ¡°Curtis.. answer me.¡± She said exasperatedly through the link.


    ¡°We are both fine.¡± Curtis replied. ¡°We are at the centre of the pack. Where¡¯s everyone?¡± He asked, voicing out the question that was foremost on the mind of Derek and him.


    ¡°We are at the great hall. The injured are in the pack¡¯s hospital. We have twelve dead people.¡± She replied, and Curtis soughed. They had lost twelve people.


    ¡°Any ideas on which pack orchestrated this assault?¡± He asked angrily, walking already towards the great hall, with Derek following him, step by step.


    ¡°Yes. Come and meet me first. We need to talk. And about those burnt bodies, they are not ours, but of them. We killed them all.¡± She stated vehemently, a small satisfaction in her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. I¡¯ming with Derek. But we will have to stop at the clinic first to drop a wounded girl.¡± He said.


    ¡± Girl? What girl?¡± She queried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said her name is Penny. She must be from the Faugers Pack.¡± He answered, taking a diversion off the straight course to the great hall, to another path, a shorter route to the clinic.


    *****


    The clinic, a small blue bungalow with two whitewashed doors, was overflowing with injured pack members, both from the Faugers Pack and the Wind Winders Pack.


    Derek, having already checked on his pack members through the mind link, was satisfied that none of them had been too injured enough tond in the clinic.


    He walked steadily with the girl in his arms, behind Curtis who shoved a path for them to walk through the crowd of people in the clinic.


    One of the attendants rushed up to them, having observed that the both were of the Alpha lineage, since the both reeked of the Alpha¡¯s aura.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± The female attendant asked; a question which Derek found silly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Of course the fight had happened. What else? He thought.


    ¡°We found her in the forest. She must have been trying to escape from the onught, although not before taking a blow to her leg.¡± He replied rather, before handing her over to one of the male attendants who hade to stand beside the woman, have taking cognizance of the frail girl that might not be able to stand.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for bringing her along.¡± The woman replied, and Derek nodded before walking out with Curtis who had standing there the whole time,  not really interested in their conversation, but in the array of the wounded people in the clinic, the array of his wounded pack members. He needed to see his father. He knew that thetter would know something about it. After all, he had been the one to invite the members of the Faugers Pack to the party for no apparent reason.


    ***


    A meeting was going on in the great hall. Derek and Curtis could hear the shouts, and whispers, the agreements and disagreements and resolutions happening all at once.


    Well, one thought that he alone could hear, and not the other.


    Until a voice within the great hall suggested that they should form a treaty with their attackers.


    ¡°Stupid coward.¡±


    ¡°Dumb Headed Idiot.¡±


    They both said simultaneously, before looking at each other, andughing out afterwards, their sorrow forgotten for a second.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had a good hearing, more than the normal werewolf.¡± Derek said.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. Didn¡¯t think that you had it in you too. I think it runs in our lineage.¡± Curtis replied, a short smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s also good that we are thinking alike too.¡± Derek mentioned, referring to their simultaneous simr outburst when the speaker in the hall had suggested treaty with their attackers.


    ¡± Yeah, I think the man is stupid. I know that the Alpha of Faugers¡¯ Pack would soon be here. He wouldn¡¯t like to talk treaty with his attackers.¡± Curtis stated, and Derek nodded in understanding.


    ¡°This is not good.¡± He said, putting his hands in his front trousers¡¯ pockets.


    ¡°It would be an incentive to the war that is already brewing. We should be teaming up, not fighting one another. If the Alpha of the Faugers¡¯ Packes here and hears of the treaty, he might turn against your pack. Although Treaty isn¡¯t much of a bad option, but we have to know the attacking pack and their reasons for this assault. Only then, would we know the right measure to take.¡± He opined.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s meet Maya first. We can discuss the possibilities and the way forward.¡± Curtis said, as they stood right outside the great hall, peering into therge room filed with much number of people.

 WHY ARE YOU APOLOGIZING?

    Maya shifted on her feet, bncing her weight on her left foot as she scanned the room, turning back a bit in the process, in a bid to search out her brother and Derek. The worry and agitation could be seen on her face.


    Right in front of her, her father was talking about the best way to go about the matter; treaty. Something she didn¡¯t entirely approve of; not of the topic, but of the manner in which it was made. The Faugers Packs¡¯ elders and Alpha should be informed first, before any other n was made. All the dead bodies they had counted as a loss, and most of the injured, all came from the Faugers Pack. So their opinion should be counted in first, even though they seem to be a lesser pack.


    There were also talks on a spy or a betrayer in their midst, who must have opened the pack gates to the invaders. Her father has also said during the meeting, that the person would be found out and dealt ordingly with. For some reason, she didn¡¯t believe him. She noticed that her mother was absent from the meeting. It made her realize that she haven¡¯t seen her mother since the previouste afternoon, when she had gone to the kitchen to pick up food for her and Derek.


    ¡®Might as well, go and see her now.¡¯ She thought, turning around in that instant, and making her way through the crowd of people in therge hall.


    But before she could take the fourth step, her father called her through telepathy.


    ¡°Where are you going to now?¡± He asked harshly, contempt evident in his voice.


    ¡°The meeting is still on. I¡¯m still talking.¡± He continued, when she didn¡¯t say anything in reply to his former question.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to take in some air. The room is stuffy.¡± She replied tly, before continuing her journey down the room.


    ¡°See me in my office, after the meeting is dismissed.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She stated offhandedly, knowing that it would upset her father. The deep grunt that came afterwards in the mind link, confirmed her theory, much to her slight satisfaction.


    When she got closer to the entrance of the great hall, she perceived the scent of Derek and her brother, Curtis, and knew that they were outside the hall, or at a closer range.


    She hastened her footsteps, till she got to the open entrance of the hall.


    A beautiful familiar scent wafted through her nostrils, as she was about to step out of the hall, but she refused to acknowledge it, still annoyed at what had happened the previous night. The thought of it still set on the edge and dampened her mood. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    ¡°You must be joking.¡± Sia, her wolf, mentioned, and she rolled jer eyes exasperatedly. Of course, her wolf wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a grudge against her mate. Even now, she could detect the excitement in her voice as she sensed their mate getting closer.


    ¡°Maya..¡± Leo called, tapping her lightly on the shoulder, but she swivelled sharply, that his hand dropped down as fast as it had rested on her shoulder.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, wishing that they couldmunicate telepathically. She could see that some of the people in the hall have turned around to stare at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I can¡­.¡± Leo was still rambling out his apology, an apology he wasn¡¯t really sure why he was giving, when suddenly she cut him off, with a wave of her hands.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize. What happenedst night wasn¡¯t really my business.¡± She said, before turning around and storming out of the hall, shocking Leo.


    ¡°A crazy one huh? Why are you apologizing?¡± He heard Zoe ask, and soughed, sinking his right hand into his hair and ruffling it sporadically, knowing that the reason why Maya had cut him off rudely was because Zoe had joined them, and had wrapped her hand around his waist. He hadn¡¯t really noticed, because his whole senses had been involved in apologizing for a mistake which he didn¡¯t think was a big issue.


    ¡°Where are you going to? I¡¯m following you.¡± He heard Zoe say, after he had removed her hand gentlly from his waist and was taking steps to leave the hall.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He replied, knowing that her presence wouldn¡¯t be required, even in the slightest bit, where he was going to. He had a feeling that Maya was going to meet his soon to be alpha, and her brother who had gone through his first shiftst night. So, he knew that Zoe¡¯s presence would trigger off Derek to say nd words which would end up hurting thetter, and then, he doubted that Curtis would like to see her too.


    ¡°Why?¡±  Zoe asked, her hands on her waist; standing at akimbo.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He replied, before turning around and walking out of the hall. He didn¡¯t owe her any exnation. She wasn¡¯t his mate. They couldn¡¯t evenmunicate telepathically. So again, he wondered why he had even taken up her dating offer in the first ce. He wished he had turned her down then. It would have made things lessplicated than it was now.


    ¡°I told you so.¡± His wolf reminded him. Although his wolf version wasn¡¯t sure too if Maya was his mate, it had been definitely and strongly against his dating Zoe, but he hadn¡¯t listened. He wished that he had.


    Now outside the hall, he scanned the whole area for Maya, or Derek, but his line of vision came up with nothing.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He muttered to himself, still watching around, when he saw Brandon, his temporary next inmand in the Wind Winders Pack; since his chosen vice was back home, overseeing the duties and trainings over there.


    Before he could ask thetter anything, the huge warrior beat him to it.


    ¡°They are in the training grounds.¡± He said, as if knowing what Leo had been wanting to ask him.

 BRANDON’S OPINION

    Now outside the hall, Leo scanned the whole area for Maya, or Derek, but his line of vision came up with nothing.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He muttered to himself, still watching around, when he saw Brandon, his temporary next inmand in the Wind Winders Pack; since his chosen vice was back home, overseeing the duties and trainings over there.


    Before he could ask thetter anything, the huge warrior beat him to it.


    ¡°They are in the training grounds.¡± He said, as if knowing what Leo had been wanting to ask him.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Leo replied, about to walk away, when thetter called him back.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Is there any issue?¡± He asked, when he had halt in his movement, and turned around to face Brandon.


    ¡°Not really, just a hunch of what might have really happenedst night. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be open to my opinions.¡± Brandon stated, meeting Leo¡¯s gaze steadily.


    ¡± Sure, go ahead.¡± Leo said, quite okay with sparing some time for his subordinate.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t think that there was any spy in the pack.¡± Brandon started, startling Leo.


    ¡°And why do you think so?¡± He asked, folding his hands behind his back like a principal on patrol.


    ¡°Well, for one, all the dead people are all members of the Faugers Pack, the wounded too.¡± Brandon pointed out.


    ¡°So¡­.¡± Leo drawled, still not getting the point of his second inmand.


    ¡°The attack wasn¡¯t really meant for the members of the Wind Winders Pack, I¡¯m sure of that. But it was targeted at the members of the Faugers Pack, and perhaps us.¡± Brandon exined.


    ¡°Us?¡± Leo queried, now seeing reason with the former.


    ¡± Yes. While patrolling around the Pack, and stepping into the party on one or two asions, I noticed that the members of the Wind Winders Pack had one thing inmon, which the rest of us didn¡¯t have.¡± Brandon  continued.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Leo asked, piquing up his eyebrows in curiosity.


    ¡°They had worn a kind of strange perfume. I had seen it in Mark¡¯s roomst night, and also in Jonas¡¯ room too, when I had gone to clear out something with them. When I had asked them about, they had mentioned that Alpha Arnold had made itpulsory for them a month ago, for protection. He had said. They had also said that  he had admonished them to wear it to the party tonight. In curiosity, I had worn the perfume with them. And when the intruders had attacked, I had been on stance to attack, but they had bypassed me and had gone off to attack a member of the Faugers Pack behind me. They had also been surprised when I attacked them; like they hadn¡¯t been expecting it. And then, you remember that the some Wind Winders Pack members were a bit reluctant to attack the intruders, until you and Maya came into the y.¡± Brandon summarized.


    Leo huffed, knowing exactly what his next inmand was implying. But could it be possible?


    ¡± So you think that Alpha Arnold is the spy, or was knowledgeable on the formation of this attack?¡± He asked, although knowing the answer already.


    ¡°Yes. He must have an idea about it. Although I don¡¯t understand it too. Could he have a grudge against the Alpha of the Faugers Pack, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate, since the White Sted Pack are the ones behind the attack. I know for sure that he would go for a peace treaty.¡± Brandon stated, with a shrug.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to tell the others about this.¡± He said, about to turn away, before rewinding back, as a sudden thought ured to him.


    ¡°Tell no one about this.¡± He mentioned, keeping his steely gaze on the former.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t. You can count on me.¡± Brandon replied, with a voice meant to please.


    ¡°Including Irene..¡± He said, as if he didn¡¯t hear the former¡¯sst statement.


    ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t tell her either.¡± Brandon replied, a thin smile stretching on his lips at the mention of his mate.


    ¡°When are we going back home?¡± He asked, feeling nostalgic all of a sudden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Brandon. I hope it will be sooner thanter.¡± Leo answered, before turning around and walking away, leaving a thinking Brandon behind.


    ****


    Leo stepped into the pack¡¯s training ground, his mind filled with a whole lot of thoughts ranging from the attack they had received from the White Sted Pack, to the deductions of his second inmand, and then of course, the issue with Maya. He still didn¡¯t know how to go about it. No matter how he thought about it, he was not really in wrong, but still he couldn¡¯t get rid of the guilty feeling that pushes him to apologize whenever he sees her.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± He heard Derek call to him, and raised up his head which he had unconsciously bowed down as he was thinking. He sighted them at the far end of the training grounds.


    And so, he increased his pace, walking hastily to get to them, all the while aware of the contemptuous stare from Maya.


    ¡°Curtis..¡± He said as a form of greeting when he got to them, and sighted the Blond, with whom he had only exchanged words with, on his first day at the pack. Then, he had considered him as the most arrogant person he had seen, well not entirely up to Derek¡¯s own.


    ¡°Leo..¡± Thetter replied back, nodding his head at him.


    ¡°What took you so long? Maya has said that you were right behind her, when I had asked her about you.¡± Derek asked, getting up from his reclining position on the wall.


    ¡°I was with Brandon. He filled me in on an interesting observation, about the attackst night.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Brandon? What did he say?¡± Derek asked.


    ¡°Well, he thinks that Alpha Arnold is behind the attack, and more, in affiliation with the White Sted Pack.¡± He answered with a shrug, noting the mixed look of anger and sadness that crossed the faces of the trio in front of him.


    No disbelief or shock. Just anger and sadness.


    They were obviously not surprised as he was about Brandon¡¯s statement.  He thought.

 WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO?

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Derek asked the others, after some time had psed with them left to their individual thoughts.


    ¡°Because this matter is very grave and sensitive.¡± He added, looking at each one of them, as he spoke. His gaze lingered a second or two seconds more on his cousin, Curtis, as he was not sure if it was still okay to let him into their circle. Who knows? He might change his mind, and follow in the footsteps of his father.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Leo agreed. Going against an Alpha, with ties with a stronger opposing Pack, was a dangerous issue.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s true that my father might be behind this attack¡­ But I think we should investigate more properly, before bringing up the issue towards the council, and of course your own father.¡± Curtis stated, while looking at Derek, knowing that the issue might escte to that point. After all, they exchanged warriors to boost up their training skills, so as to conquer the White Sted Pack which was threatening to take over their regions.


    ¡°Curtis is right. We have to investigate the matter properly. Not because my father is involved, actually I don¡¯t care if he is at fault or not; but so that we could get the facts straight, and not make mistakes, or crucify an innocent person.¡± Maya opined.


    ¡°Also, I feel that a certain kind of desperation in my father, like a forceful urge. I¡¯m not sure though, but I¡¯m saying we should know the facts, and the motives behind the attacks. It didn¡¯t juste to be. Something must have triggered it, and for a particr purpose. We have to find this out first, before informing anyone outside this circle of us now.¡± She concluded, not wanting to mention that the desperation she had seen in her father had been paramount and clear the previous night whilst they had eavesdropped on him and her brother. She didn¡¯t think her brother would befortable with the revealed information now. She would let him tell her in his own time, whenever he feels like it.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right, Coz.¡± Derek concurred with a slow paced nodding of his head. He could see the sense in what she was saying. They had to know why his uncle was acting this way, and if the gods be for them, they might also found out the reason for the pack war seven years ago, more especially why he had chosen to betray them and separate. He could have sworn that he hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    ¡°So, our schedule is still the same?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yeah. We have to go back home today, as we promised your father. You know he was really ufortable with you following me here, your mother included. We could continue our research there, and ask questions. Although, we already have more than enough in our hands over there.¡± She replied, causing Curtis and Leo to furrow their eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand.¡± Curtis said, speaking for both he and Leo, as he sensed that thetter was in the same dilemma with him.


    ¡°Well, strange things have been happening around Emma.¡± Maya started, looking at Derek to know if she should continue with the exnation or not, but he just shrugged and looked away. She didn¡¯t know what to make out of it. So, she just tried to summarize the whole thing, without being vague at the same time.


    ¡°How strange?¡± Leo asked, wondering if it would be the story that Derek had told him. The forest story.


    ¡°Well, she has been visted by phanthoms, and witches, just in the space of three weeks. Derek¡¯s mother had to call in the help of her witch friend to know why these supernatural beings are interested in a human.¡±  She summarized.


    ¡± Witches too?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Phanthoms and witches?¡±


    Leo and Curtis inquired respectively in surprise.


    ¡°Why would they be interested in her?¡± They both asked simultaneously.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still waiting for answers from her friend. I think they will be ready when we get back to the pack.¡± She replied, resting her back on the wall.


    ¡°Wow.. that¡¯s a lot.¡± Curtis muttered quite curious to see who the human was, and how she looked like; the human who was privileged enough to be mated to an Alpha wolf. He wondered why the goddess had made it so.


    ¡°Yeah. So while we work on that and ask certain questions about this particr issue over there, you two would have to do the same here. So that when next we meet we could share the information we¡¯ve both gotten, and know the next step to take.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°When next we meet? How soon is that?¡± Derek asked, a bit surprised, when he saw Maya smiling widely at him. Thest time he checked, his question was nowhere funny or humourous.


    ¡°Bone head.. you have forgotten, haven¡¯t you?¡± She queried, stillughing at him.


    ¡°About what?¡± He asked, transferring his gaze from her to the other two with them. Curtis has joined his sister with a toothy grin as an evidence, while Leo stood with an open bewildered face, obviously in the same shoe with him.


    ¡°Your birthday is a few days from now.¡± Curtis stated. ¡°So, that would be a good opportunity and a wonderful excuse to leave the pack ande to yours.¡± He revealed, the toothy grin still in ce on his face.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He mouthed, surprised at himself for forgetting his own birthday. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be 18 soon. The revtion left him with a sweet and bitter aftertaste. He was now an adult, but that came with responsibilities. He knew that his father would be handing over to him, the mantle of leadership, because of his untimely injury, although he would still be there to coach and guide him always, in thepany of Agrip. Thinking of Agrip, he remembered that the old man wasn¡¯t back from his trip yet. What was the hold up? He thought. He hoped that nothing has befallen him, even as he tried to get rid of the ufortable feeling right in the pit of his stomach.


    And then, there was the case of Emma. On his 18th birthday, he would be expected to find his mate. He wondered what would happen if he tells his father about the human. He was sure he couldn¡¯t live without her. He was sure that he couldn¡¯t stay with ire as a mate. But then he also knew, that sometimes the pack might have toe first, and this realization made him thoroughly ufortable and skeptical about going home. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her. He hoped that it wouldn¡¯te to that.

 THE NEW PROFESSOR

    Emma sighed for the umpteenth time as she sat in ss listening to the third lecture of the day. She thought it was the most boring teaching she had ever sat under. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the monotony of the professor¡¯s words, or the fact that she was alone in the ss. Not that she was really alone though. There were other students in the ss. But then, they were not Maya or Derek. She missed them already. She had thought that they would be back the previous day, but that hadn¡¯t been the case. She would have stayed back at Melvina¡¯s ce today, if not for the fact that she had already missed a lot of sses, and Clem was quite convincing with his words.


    When they hade back from the forest the previous day, Margo had refused to enter Melvina¡¯s small estate with them for no apparent reason. And when she and Clem had turned aside to discuss about the best statement to give Melvina for entering the forest and staying whatever number of days they had thought that they stayed, the older woman has disappeared into thin air, just like that.


    Clem had noticed first, and she had followed especially when he had zoned out of their conversation, and had started looking around.


    ¡°She hadn¡¯t even said goodbye or given me a clue about what all these is all about.¡± She mused to herself, referring to the strange happenings around her.


    Clem had been hell-bent on getting answers from her, about Margo, even as they had walked slowly into the estate, which had already been kissed with the darkness of the night.


    But she had skipped around the questions, until he had gotten tired and weary. She had only told him then what had happened earlier that morning; the refrigerator incident; something to soothe his curious nerves. And of course, he had behaved as she had thought that anyone would, at receiving that sort of information, shocked and a bit concerned for her.


    Anthony had met them halfway on their way into the main house, and had been surprised, asking them where they had beening from.


    She had replied the forest, and had asked him how many days they had stayed out, even though she had been suspicious that they hadn¡¯t stayed out long; for if they had, Melvina would havee looking for them.


    Anthony had looked at them weirdly, before asking them why they had thought that they had stayed out for some days.


    Clem had pinched her to stay calm, but she hade out with the truth, seeing no reason why she should be a liar as he.


    But when she saw Anthony¡¯s nostrils re, she had regretted saying the truth, now seeing why Clem had pinched her to stay calm, while he covered up for them. The former was going to have his ass on the fire, for taking her to the enchanted forest, just as he had noted before apanying her.


    And so, she had pleaded for leniency on behalf of Clem, while begging Anthony to keep it a secret from Melvina and her husband, knowing that the duo would have Clem¡¯s skin if they ever heard of the news.


    ¡°Thank God he agreed..¡± She muttered, looking away from the lecturer to nce at her phone that had just beeped.


    She opened the phone.


    It was a message from her sister, the 50th message now.


    When she had gotten into her room, after having ushered greetings to Melvina and her husband, mentioning that she had gone out with Clem to check out her workce,  she had booted on her phone, only to find more than 70 missed calls, and tons of messages; 49 precisely, all from her sister. After all, her mother doesn¡¯t know that she had a phone already.


    Due to fatigue, she had switched off the phone, promising to return the calls and texts today.


    But today, Eva had woken her up from sleep.


    She had slept really in, and knew she would bete for the first ss.


    Had almost stayed back, if not for Clem who had dropped by while she had been consuming a wholesome breakfast of fish and chips, and had convinced her toe for sses, citing that she must have missed a lot with all her unaided absence in school.


    And now, she was in ss.


    She still didn¡¯t know if she had made the right choice still.


    Since she came, her mind has been wandering all over the ce. She couldn¡¯t even concentrate on what the professor was saying. She was still trying to understand the theory of the forest, and why they had returned the same day, instead of dayster. Had Margo done something about that? She didn¡¯t know. These lot of questions, with absence of answers was threatening to drive her crazy, despite her firm resolve to solve things herself.


    She would have to go to her workce today. She thought, while contemting on whether she should open up the message or not.


    The professor¡¯s call made the choice for her.


    ¡°Hey you, at the back seat.. Yeah¡­ the redhead. Stand up.¡± He said, pointing at her.


    She bit her lips to hold in a hiss, as she stood up slowly, but not before sliding the phone stylishing under her bag.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in my ss before.¡± The professor stated. ¡°Are you just starting?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She replied, ignoring the murmurs she was getting from her other course mates. They should mind their business. She thought.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You have a lot to cover then. You should ask them about the texts I already rmended for them, and the assignment that should be submitted by next week Monday.¡± The professor said.


    ¡°Okay Sir.¡± She said, about to sit down, after some seconds of waiting in vain for another remark from the professor.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Before you sit, Miss¡­..¡± The professor mentioned, waiting on her toplete his statement with her name; inadvertently causing her to cuss repeatedly under her breath at why and what he would be doing with her name.


    ¡°Emma Drackson, Sir.¡± She stated, furrowing her eyebrows the next second, as she noticed that the professor, whom she was just realizing was quite young, was smirking at her.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Miss Drackson. Keep your eyes on me whenever I¡¯m teaching, not on your phone.¡± The professor requested, before turning away from her to make a marking on the board, all the while keeping his smirk in ce.


    A smirk which Emma found irritating for no reason. Was he making fun at her own expense? She thought, dropping down on her seat like a sack of tomatoes.

 THE NEW PROFESSOR II

    ¡°Okay guys¡­remember to go through the text intensively, and turn in your assignments on Monday morning to Garfield; and of course, don¡¯t forget the quizing up tomorrow morning.¡± The professor said, as he rounded up his teaching, not moved or fazed, even slightly, by the long groans emanating from his students.


    Although Emma wasn¡¯t concerned about the quiz or assignment which she knew she would be able to scale through with good grades if she got her hand on the right materials, she still groaned out aloud with them, more out of dislike for the too young professor. What had happened to the previous professor? She thought, remembering the old professor who had a thing for Abraham Lincoln, whilst staring abhorrently at the man who was smiling at the students, obviously aware of the effect he was having on the female colony of the ss, well, all except her.


    She heaved in relief, when he began to pack up his books and sheets to leave the ss, knowing that his ss had been thest one for the day, as she had seen in their general group chat on skype. She couldn¡¯t wait to drop by at her working ce and get in an apology, wanting to be done with the whole thing once and for all, marking it off her to-do list.


    As she stood up gingerly, packing her books and phone inside her back pack, she hissed reflexively, as she heard the professor call out her name suddenly.


    What does he want now? She muttered, raising up her head, to face him, aware of the unsure nces she was receiving from the other females in the room. They must be wondering that she was a ma for fine male species.


    He was standing at the door, with his signature smirk well stered on his lips. She wished she could p it off his face.


    ¡°Miss Drackson¡­¡± He called again. ¡°I would love to see you in my office now¡­ if you¡¯re done for the day.¡± He stated, still dormant at his position, probably waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She gritted out, biting her lips as she watched him walk out of the ss like some kind of royalty. She soughed as she felt an onset of a headache looming in.


    ¡°Jerk.¡± She muttered, not knowing what and why the professor ticked her off this bad.


    And who gave him the professor title? They must be nuts. She thought, putting in thest shred of sheet inside her bag. The man was too young to be one. She doubted that he would be more than five years older than her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Emma¡­Hello.¡±


    A voice greeted, and Emma stopped in her packing-up-her-bag movements; the voice sounded familiar.


    ¡°Hey, Ava¡­¡± She greeted, when she saw the beautiful brte that had amodated her on the night that she had gotten herself drunk after she had witnessed Derek cheating on her with the Cassey bitch.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Ava asked, stepping beside her desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding up fine.¡± She replied. ¡°How about you? How are you doing? It¡¯s been a while.¡± She said, zipping up her bag, and wearing its handle on her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good. I haven¡¯t been seeing you around. You travelled?¡± Ava asked, her eyes brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She replied. ¡°Family issue¡­¡± She added, to make the lie believable.


    ¡°Alright. I see. And I understand too. Family can be very draining at times.¡± Thetter said, and Emma couldn¡¯t agree less, even though what had kept her from school had been far spelt from family.


    ¡°So, you are going to see Professor Perkins..¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know if the statement was a question or just a derative statement but she nodded all the same. A nod can never be wrong. She thought.


    ¡°Alright then. Let me have your skype Id. I can send you the materials and the texts, and of course, some important notes that have been spoken on since your absence.¡± Ava requested.


    ¡°Okay, sure. Thank you. It means a lot.¡± She stated, a genuine smile taking form on her lips, for the first time today. She shrugged her back-pack off her shoulders, and zipped it open, taking out her phone and booting it on. When she was done with that, she went through her skype settings until she saw her id, and then, called it out for Ava who inputted it in her phone.


    ¡°Done. I will send it to you, once I get home.¡± Ava said.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks a lot for your help.¡± She stated, meaning every word of it, grateful for her thoughtfulness. For a second there, she had thought that thetter would have ranted on about the professor and all his mannerisms. She was d that the brte was different.


    ¡°You are wee. See you tomorrow then.¡± Ava responded, before stepping away from her, and leaving the ss.


    ¡°Alone again.¡± She mumbled, missing her clique for the umpteenth time. ¡°They should better be back today as Melvina had said, or else¡­¡± she paused, not knowing what to add. She didn¡¯t know where they had gone to, and so couldn¡¯t go over to see them. And she didn¡¯t think she would be able to snub them if she sees them again.


    Sighing loudly, she emotionally patched herself up together, before walking out of the ss which she had noticed was totally empty except for a guy who sat at the extreme end, engrossed in whatever he was typing away in his phone.


    When she got out of the ss, she tapped her forehead lightly as she came to a halt, cussing again as she realized that she didn¡¯t even know the way to the professor¡¯s office. And she hadn¡¯t remembered to ask Ava about it.


    ¡°I will just leave, and if he asks me tomorrow, I will just tell him that I had forgotten or that I didn¡¯t know the way to his office.¡± She muttered. But even as she said so to herself, she knew that her excuses were flimsy. She had to go to the man¡¯s office, and get over with it once and for all. Perhaps, Clem might know. She thought, about to call Clem, but then cancelling out the idea at thest minute. Clem was majoring in architecture, and so would have no business to do with the history lecturer.

 A NEW FRIEND

    When Emma got out of the ss, she tapped her forehead lightly as she came to a halt, cussing again as she realized that she didn¡¯t even know the way to the professor¡¯s office. And she hadn¡¯t remembered to ask Ava about it.


    ¡°I will just leave, and if he asks me tomorrow, I will just tell him that I had forgotten or that I didn¡¯t know the way to his office.¡± She muttered. But even as she said so to herself, she knew that her excuses were flimsy. She had to go to the man¡¯s office, and get over with it once and for all. Perhaps, Clem might know. She thought, about to call Clem with her phone, but then cancelling out the idea at thest minute. Clem was majoring in architecture, and so would have no business to do with the history lecturer.


    ¡°What will I do now?¡± She asked herself, tapping her right foot lightly on the floor, as she weighed her options. Go home, or go crazy searching for his office, since she wasn¡¯t in the mood at all to start asking around for his office.


    ¡°If only I had remembered to ask Ava¡­¡± She mumbled, looking sideways, to the left and to the right, hoping a little to see any of her course mates, but she didn¡¯t see any, or rather she didn¡¯t recognize any. There was a free flow of students all around her, but she couldn¡¯t tell if any was her course mate, until she saw Clem¡¯s twin sister, ire.


    For a minute, she contemted on calling the blondie who seemed to be so engaged in a discussion with another blondie, whom she hadn¡¯t seen before. Well, the world doesn¡¯t revolve around you Emma; there are millions and billions of people you don¡¯t know of, and who in return, don¡¯t know of your existence. Her mind teased, not helping her dreariness.


    ¡°Emma Drackson?¡±


    She heard a voice call her, from behind, and pivoted on her heel, a bit taken aback by the call.


    Her surprise didn¡¯t dwindle a bit as she took in the identity of her caller. It was the guy whom had been sitting alone in ss, totally absorbed with the activities ongoing in his mobile phone. Up close, she thought that he had the weirdestbination of eye colour; grey and blue. She hadn¡¯t seen that before. He was handsome too. She had to admit, although not up to her Derek¡¯s standards. His eye defect, as she has termed it already, only added to his mysteriousness and bad boy look.


    ¡°Emma Dra¡­¡± The guy was about calling again, but she cut him short.


    ¡°Yes, Yes. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to call it out in full. Emma will do the work just fine.¡± She stated as she rolled her eyes; her eyebrows furrowing a bit as she saw the faint presence of a smirk on his lips. What¡¯s with these guys and smirking at her today?  She thought.


    ¡°Okay.. Emma..¡± The guy called, as if tasting the name on his lips.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Yes, how can I help you?¡± She asked, determined to be at least civil, and not loathsome. Her mood was swinging all over the ce, and she wondered, if perhaps, her period was just by the corner.


    ¡°Mr. Perkins asked me to show you the way to his office.¡±  He replied, as his gaze stuck to her. She calcted that he must be the same height with Derek, or even taller, just that thetter was more muscled, and of course handsome. She thought, not aware that a smile had crept stealthily over her lips.


    The guy looked on at her in amusement.


    And she wondered why.


    ¡°Are you that pleased with going to his office? I thought you were among the few that wasn¡¯t hung up on him.¡± The guy stated then, before turning around, and walking down the corridor.


    ¡°Heyyyyy¡­.¡± She called, a bit appalled by his statement, as she rushed up to meet up with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say that again, walnut.¡± She said, eyeing him in the process, as she met up with him.


    ¡°I hate that professor. He is so full of himself.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? You were obviously pleased with it. I saw you smiling at my statement.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t smiling at that. I was thinking of something else.¡± She replied, as if disgusted with the fact that she would be thinking of the professor.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But walnut? Seriously?¡± The guy queried, a shadow of a smile tainting his lips.


    Emmaughed then. A boisterous, loud and rowdyughter, where her lips stretched thin to almost her ear path, and small snorts came up from deep down her throat. Sheughed so freely, that her eyes watered.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± The guy asked, unable to hide his huge smile this time around that grew into a bout ofughter, which betrayed the whiteness of his clean sized teeth. ¡°I think you should be apologizing for calling me a walnut, and notughing about it.¡± He stated, his voice breaking in between hisughs.


    But Emmaughed on, amidst a dawning that she hadn¡¯tughed this hard in a long time. The strange happenings that had besotted her was threatening to take away her sense of normalcy. She concluded that the new guy wasn¡¯t a bad person to have around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr¡­.¡± She hanged her statement, waiting for him to fill in the invisible nk space with his name, as she peered up at him, from underneath her longshes.


    ¡°Damon.¡± He said. ¡°Mr Damon.¡± He stated, with an emphasis on the Mr.; his teeth still gleaming out, as he smiled, as they walked side by side in the corridor.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry Mr Damon, for calling you a walnut.¡±  She mentioned, before breaking out into fits ofughter again, amused by such a small matter. She didn¡¯t know if it was an after effect of notughing this much for a long time.


    ¡°You know we are attracting unnecessary attention¡­¡± He muttered to her hearing, still smiling; but she was too much in a high spirit to care about that. They could look on them all they want. She didn¡¯t care. This was college. People are supposed to mind their business.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t care.¡± He mumbled as he looked ahead, as he had noted the carefree look on her face, as she walked beside him. He doubted that she knew that they have reached the professors¡¯ offices.


    ¡°We are here.¡± He stated, as he came to halt by the mahogany door of one of the offices in the quarters.

 ARE YOU A SPY?

    Emma came to a halt as Damon stopped by the mahogany door.  Her face scrunched up a bit as she remembered why they had set out on this journey together; to see the jerk faced professor. What a waste of time. She thought.


    ¡°Do you really hate him that much?¡± Damon asked, as he took notice of the frown on her face as she stared at the door.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied, unwaveringly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re just meeting him for the first time today.¡± He cited.


    And he managed to get on all my bad nerves. She thought.


    ¡°Happens¡­¡± She muttered, with a shrug.


    ¡°Well, good luck then. I have to be going.¡± He stated, holding fast to the sling of his back pack, his eyes brimming with amusement.


    ¡°Thanks for the good wishes, walnut.¡± She said. ¡°And thanks for showing me his office.¡± She added immediately with a smile, pushing away his faux protest.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me walnut again. I hope it doesn¡¯t be a regr.¡± Damon mentioned.


    ¡°Well, it may be. Keep your hopes alive.¡± She said andughed, before dropping a knock on the door.


    ¡°I will have to choose one for you then.¡± He stated, about to turn away and leave, when she called him back, by his name this time around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try it.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait for it.¡± He said, smiling now.


    as she remembered something.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    ¡°You told me that Mr. Perkins asked you to show me the way to his office, right?¡± She asked, keeping her gaze on him.


    ¡°Yeah, he did.¡± He replied, and she smirked.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, flinging his arms wide, unable to rein in augh.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Ooohhhh¡­¡± She sing-sung, forgetting that she had already dropped a knock on the professor¡¯s door.


    ¡°And why would you say so?¡± Damon asked, slightly curious about what the redhead thought of his actions.


    ¡°Well, before I left the ss, I saw you sitting down at the extreme, by the far left, immersed in your phone, and you were alone; we were alone actually, since the others had left. And I don¡¯t remember Mr. Perkins asking you to escort me to his office during his ss, or during that time you were alone. So, when and how did Mr Perkins tell you to show me his office?¡± She asked, waggling her head as she smirked at him.


    Damon stilled, thenughed.


    ¡°You got me, okay? You happy now?¡± He asked, as he curtailed hisughter down to a smile.


    ¡°Of course. That was a nice strategy though.¡± She said, winking at him.


    ¡°How many girls have you tried it with?¡± She whispered, a conniving note in her voice.


    ¡°None. I just wanted to help you. You looked like a lost child in the woods.¡± He stated, with a shrug, amused at her deduction.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thanks still. Although now here, I wish you hadn¡¯t helped me. Then, I would have had an excuse to ditch the meeting.¡± She cited, turning up her lips in a pout.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You wanted to ditch the meeting with Mr. Perkins? I don¡¯t think he would have let that slide. He is quite strict, despite his bad boy looks and vibes.¡± He said, and Emma snorted.


    ¡°Bad boy vibes my foot. He looks like a kangaroo.¡± She said with a frown, and Damon couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°Emma¡­ you are right outside his door.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°So what, what is the worse that can happen? I doubt he can hear us though.¡± She replied, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. I¡¯ll be going now. Take care. See you tomorrow.¡± He stated, winking at her, before turning around, and walking down the corridor, in an opposite direction from where they hade.


    Emma looked on, until he took a bend towards the other side. She soughed as she turned her attention back to the mahogany door, and whomever the upant might be.


    Breathing out loudly, she unfolded her arms from her chest, and let it drop.


    ¡°Fudge it..¡± She muttered, raising up her hand to knock on the door, but before she could do so, someone grabbed her hand tightly and pushed it down.


    ¡°Heyy!¡± She shouted, turning around to see who had held her hand that roughly. It couldn¡¯t be Damon.


    She huffed, as she saw who it was. ire. She wasn¡¯t surprised. The blondie must have followed her here.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    They asked each other at the same time.


    ire hissed, and ran her hand along her scalp wildly, obviously irritated.


    ¡°Why did you follow me here?¡± Emma asked calmly, not wanting to stir up trouble outside a professor¡¯s door.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you.¡± ire retorted, as if she would be caught dead, rather than following her.


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± Emma asked, folding her arms across her chest again, as she held the blunt stare of the blondie.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­none of your business.¡± ire said, a bit angry at herself for stuttering in front of her enemy.


    ¡°So, why did you hold down my hand? Are you looking to stir trouble even in school?¡± Emma queried, her eyes zing with sheer annoyance and irritation.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worth it. What business do you have with Mr. Perkins? Are you a spy?¡± ire blurted out, and Emma scoffed, not believing what she was hearing now.


    ¡°Spy?? What nonsense are you talking about now, Dumbo? Don¡¯t you have anything important to do than trying to stir up a ho¡¯s nest?¡± She asked, her tone rising by the second.


    ¡°Dumbo¡± Did you just call me Dumbo??¡± ire asked, her eyes widening at the human¡¯s impetus. She had thought that the incident that had taken ce in her brother¡¯s room would make the redhead cower at her feet, but if anything, her mouth got looser. She vowed she would tighten it up soon.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Or would you prefer man-slut?¡± Emma queried, with a smirk.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± ire shrieked, about to pounce on her, when suddenly, the mahogany door opened, and Professor Perkins stepped out.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± He asked, as he wrinkled his nose at both of them.

 YOU LOOK LIKE A DUCK

    Emma backed up two steps away from the intruding presence of Professor Perkins, noting that her rival, ire had also done the same, but unlike her face which was clouded with shock, thetter¡¯s face mirrored disgust and alertness.


    Did they have a history? She thought, staring at the both of them. They were staring at each other, with unpleasant looks on their faces; except Professor Perkin¡¯s signatory smirk made his expression lighter, a sharp contrast to his eyes which had turned cold all of a sudden.


    They had a history together, perhaps a failed rtionship. She concluded.


    ¡°I asked a question earlier? What is going on here?¡± She heard the professor bite out.


    ¡°Nothing that is any of your business.¡± ire replied.


    Emma thought that she was about to watch the battle of exes; as this was what it must be. She could see her professor trying to calm himself down as the implication of the statement drowned in him.


    ¡°Okay, then. If you say so. But you should take your leave. I have an appointment with Miss Drackson.¡± Professor Perkins said, managing to still maintain his cool, his voice still as smooth as velvet.


    Emma wondered how he managed to smoothen his voice that way. Nobody should have a voice as sleek as that. She thought. Actually, that had been one of the reasons why she had disliked him at first sight; she had thought he had been faking the ent, in a bid to get in the pants of the female colony of her ss. She had rated him as a pervert. Turns out, it wasn¡¯t the so. The voice was all natural. She could feel it pouring over her. She was sure that it might hoard the capacity to lure her to sleep.


    ¡°What type of meeting is that? What are you doing in these regions?¡± ire asked, her hands at akimbo, shocking Emma. She couldn¡¯t but ponder on the naughtiness of the blondie. Even she, herself, wouldn¡¯t speak to her lecturer that way no matter how much she hated her, for fear of him cancelling out her result records. No, she wouldn¡¯t. What was wrong with blondie? Couldn¡¯t she let bygones be bygones and forgive? Surely, the professor hadn¡¯t done much wrong to her to warrant this open embarrassment.


    ¡°Now, Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°ire¡­¡± She supplied the name of the blondie to the professor whose words seemed to have hung in the air, only to be let loose, by the mere mention of a name.


    ¡°Now, Miss ire¡­¡± Professor Perkins continued, as if he hadn¡¯t just been interrupted.


    ¡°You will turn and walk away now, and not disturb us again.¡± He said, making sure that the blondie¡¯s eyes were still stuck to his.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emma watched, bbergasted, as ire nodded, and walked away without a word, instantly.


    What just happened? She screamed inside her head. She had been sure that the blondie wouldugh at the professor¡¯s words, she herself had almostughed at the inness of his words, but for fear of her grades. But the girl had just turned and walked away, as if in a trance, as if underpulsion. She balked as she noticed that the professor was now staring at her, his cold eyes were no longer cold, but were filled with amusement. Was her uneasiness that obvious? She thought, before squaring her shoulders, and lifting her chin up.


    ¡°You look like a duck when you do that out of the blues.¡± He suddenly said, his signatory smirk taking its ce on his pink full lips.


    ¡°What did you just say, sir?!¡± She asked loudly, her eyes shing with fury, and her fists tightening, about to start off a protest, forgetting her resolve not to mouth off a bad word to keep her grades safe, when he instantly shut her angry system down with his next statement.


    ¡°What?? You think it is wrong? You called me a Kangaroo, while conversing with your friend. I don¡¯t see how I¡¯m in the wrong by returning the favor. You should be thankful that I just stopped at that. You know I can do more than that, right?¡± He queried, peering at her with his midnight ck eyes which she thought was almost enchanting as the forest.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She stuttered; her anger having totally zapped out in a jiffy. All that remained was a dreadful hope that he wouldn¡¯t tamper with her grades. She needed to graduate top of her ss.


    ¡°Aye, forget about it. Come inside. We have a lot to talk about.¡± He stated, opening the door and walking inside, expecting her to follow him in.


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Emma muttered, aware of the bead of sweats gathering on her forehead already as she tangled and disentangled her fingers from each other repeatedly. She wished she had listened to her new friend, Damon, and kept her mouth shut, especially when they had gotten to the professor¡¯s office. Now, she had one more thing to thrash out with him in his office, other than the other thing or things he had called her for; things she wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    ¡°Oh, foolish Emma..¡± She reprimanded herself, holding the knob on the door with her right hand, as the other hand kept the handle of her bag in ce on her right shoulder, while muttering a short prayer.


    ¡°Oh, Lord; Let him wave it away as a case of juvenile delinquency.¡± She muttered, drawing back sharply the next second, as she heard a loud deep and throatyughter from behind the door.


    Is he with a visitor? She inwardly asked herself; then negated it in thest minute. There wasn¡¯t anyone there. If there had been, she would have heard them discussing, while she had been outside the office with Damon, and then ire. For some reason still unknown to her, she now had a sharp and keen sense of hearing.


    Theugh must havee from him. She thought, believing that he must be on a phone call.


    Niceugh though. She thought, as she took in a deep breath and opened the door.

 IN THE PROFESSOR’S OFFICE

    The interior of the professor¡¯s office screamed wealth and ancientness. It smelled of it too. Perhaps it came with the perks of being a history lecturer. Emma thought, but discounted it immediately. She couldn¡¯t imagine the previous history professor staying under this air of wealth and ancientness.


    She could tell that the room had been repainted and refurbished, by appearance of the walls which shone with a newness quality. There were marks on the shelves that told a story of the rearrangement of books, and the discard of the some which had outlived their usefulness.


    The room had a kind of musty odor, evocative of grandparents¡¯ houses, the type that makes you feel safe and cozy, and curious; the air of mysteriousness apanied and enhanced by the ancientness made thetter so. It was dimly lit too; as the thick brown patterned curtains were allowed to drape over the windows, shielding the room from sunlight. She deducted that the professor must be a lover of lightly lit ces, like her sister.


    Emma almost expected to see a wooden rocking chair in the corner, furnished with an old dpidated cushion; and a small, coal firece graced one wall beneath a white, marble mantlepiece, on which danced porcin figurines and ornaments, like that of her grandparents. But the room just had two firm chairs, like other offices would, facing the slightly big mahogany desk.


    She slowly took her eyes to the walls, which housed hung portraits of long forgotten people who looked about the room with proprietorial air, some she recognized, and some, she didn¡¯t. There were also ancient paintings on the wall; relics too.


    This felt safe like a home. The professor had fashioned his office into a homely ce, but with a mild touch of mysteriousness. So mild, but tangible that she couldn¡¯t shake it off. It was like there could be an ancient trapdoor or secret pathway somewhere here.


    ¡°Are you going to keep staring?¡±  Professor Perkins asked, snapping her out of touring mood.


    ¡°Sorry. You haven¡¯t told me to sit yet.¡± She replied, dragging her gaze to meet his.


    ¡°Acting courteous, are we?¡± He queried rhetorically with his signatory smirk, before gesturing with his hands that she should sit on one of the chairs.


    She bit her lips, preventing a scoff from escaping at thest moment, as she dropped herself gracelessly into one of the arm chairs.


    The man was getting on her nerves again. Talk about trying to be civil for once. Humph. She let out, unable to stop herself, aware as she stared at him that he found her amusing.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± She asked, after some minutes had passed by with her tapping her feet on the marbled floor, and her fingers on the smooth mahogany table; while her professor typed away something on his phone, recliningfortable on his chair.


    ¡°Because I wanted you to be.¡± The professor replied, and she opened her mouth to say something, and then shut it, not knowing what to say that will not put her grades in jeopardy. Her mind was filled with curse words benefitting for the supervisor who has found a way to always trigger her frustration. Sadly, the words won¡¯t see the light of the day. She thought, imagining different case scenarios where she would let her mouth run loose and damn the consequences.


    ¡°Did I do anything wrong, sir?¡± She finally gritted out, reining in her temper; taking in deep breaths and letting them out intermittently.


    ¡°Depends on your definition of wrong.¡± Professor Perkins replied, meeting her gaze with a one of his, except that his was raggle-taggled with a smirk and an amused expression.


    Emma almost exploded then, finding the professor¡¯s smirk highly infuriating. Did he call her here to y a game of words? She thought, tempted to wipe that smirk off his face with a p for the second time today, not minding that he was her professor.


    ¡°Sir, I think you should get on with whatever you have to say to me as soon as possible. I have a part time job to get to.¡± She stated harshly, unable to keep the irritation off her voice any longer.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He said slowly, his eyes appraising her by the passing second.


    She was beginning to get ufortable just sitting there, while he stared at her like she was a relic in the museum.


    She was about to venture out anotherment, when he started saying something. Perhaps, he must have perceived that she was about to tell him off this time around. She thought, obviously tired of his gimmicks.


    ¡°Today was my first time of seeing you in ss. Where have you been?¡± He asked, sitting up properly on his lofty arm chair, his hands stretched tly on the desk.


    ¡°Today is also my first time of seeing you in ss. Where have you been? ¡­sir?¡± She asked, deciding to pay him back in his own coin, chipping in the sir, as if it was an afterthought, a smirk finding its way on her lips as she saw him huff in annoyance.


    ¡°Miss Drackson¡­¡± He called.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She answered sweetly, too sweetly, that the professor scoffed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go down that way.¡± He said, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Emma mused, as she pondered on how fast the man had shifted his mood from that of annoyance to amusement.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jerk. She screamed; inside her head of course, deciding to keep silent, until he asked the question again, which she was sure that he would ask.


    ¡°So¡­?¡± He said, expecting her to answer his previous question.


    ¡°Nothing really. I had been sick. So, I took the time off to rest and recover.¡± She replied with a shrug of her shoulders.


    ¡°I see¡­ sick for more than two weeks. It must be bad.¡± He muttered, more to himself, than to her, although still loud enough to be heard normally.


    ¡°Miss Emma Drackson¡­¡± He said suddenly with a deep enthralling and enchanting voice which Emma found hard to resist or ignore.  She felt her head nodding at his call, almost against her will.


    ¡°You will tell me why you have been absent from sses now.¡± He stated, looking deep into her eyes unwaveringly.

 IN THE PROFESSOR’S OFFICE II

    Emma felt the tendrils ofpulsion wrapping her all over. What can this be? She thought as she kept looking at the professor who gazed at her with those midnight ck eyes of his, which now looked even more alluring and maic, the man as a whole actually. She discovered that she wanted to obey the professor with every fiber of her being, but also found out that she could snap out of this silly haze if she wanted to. She decided to try, to see what could happen, and what this thing might mean.


    ¡°I told you nothing; I was just on a sick leave.¡± She stated innocently, hiding a smirk as she saw the look of shock and unbelief that washed over the professor¡¯s face, but which disappeared as immediately as they hade. She reasoned out that he must be surprised that his charm or whatever he was doing, wasn¡¯t working out all.


    She almost gasped out in fear and fright, as she saw him stand up from his chair sharply. She watched with brows furrowed, as he walked around his desk, and came to her spot. He sat on the desk then, and peered at her with those stark dark eyes. Up close, Emma thought that they may be darker than the night, if possible, but it didn¡¯t take away an ounce from the mysteriousness and ancientness that seemed toy within their depths; just like his office, rather it entuated them. His scent too was a mixture of thebo, except with a touch of lime.


    She reclined back into her chair, as she continued to draw her assessments. He was drop dead gorgeous; a female term quite alright, but Emma thought that the term would be wasted on any female close to him. His ck hair, long and full with curly edges was tied with a band at the nape of his neck; a simr act of her boyfriend, Derek.


    ¡°Wheew¡­¡± She breathed out, removing her gaze from him. She couldn¡¯t believe herself. She was busy thinking and checking out another man, when she had Derek.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m not fantasizing about him.¡¯ She thought, refusing to believe that she was really doing something wrong.


    ¡®So, you will be okay with Derek checking out other girls?¡¯ Her mind taunted her.


    She rebelled immediately. She would kill him if he does that. She thought.


    ¡°Look at me. Emma.¡± The professor called unto her, and she found herself being drawn to him by the mesmerizing allure of his voice. She gazed into the depths of his eyes, and sighed, knowing that whatever he was doing wasn¡¯t really working on her; it just fell on her and bounced off the next second. But she kept on looking at him, readjusting her mannerisms to that of someone in a trance. She knew that he was trying to replicate what he had done to ire earlier; so, she might as well as humor him and y along. Her curiosity was egging on her too. She also found her ability to resist hispulsion abstruse. She was happy about it, but at the same time, whimsical. What was it about her that resisted him?


    ¡°Tell me now why you haven¡¯t been in school these past two to three weeks.¡± Hemanded, not taking his eyes off her, even for a nanosecond.


    Emma bit her lips, as she thought of the appropriate lie to concoct. She needed to do this and get out of here, suddenly irritated with the presence of the professor, that close to her as she wondered if he had done these to other girls, forcing their will to do what they didn¡¯t want to do. He is even more than a pervert. She thought, remembering a documentary she had watched some months back about a doctor who uses hypnosis to have sex with his female patients, whilst wreaking havoc in their respective homes. Then, she had wished that the man would be tortured, his penis cut off in slow motions, rather than being put in jail. That way, he would never look at a woman again, not to mention to have sex with her.


    ¡°Well, Professor Perkins¡­¡± She drawled, getting her head back in the game, blinking her eyshes at him and sitting up from her former reclining position in the arm chair.


    ¡°You see¡­something happened.¡± She said, twirling the tails of some strands of her hair with her fingers.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I was kidnapped by some people, and they let had let me go when my father had paid the ransom.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Kidnapped?¡± He queried, a note of disbelief in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. I think it was a group people that are at loggerheads with my father, unhappy about the way he runs his corporation and had sacked them. They had wanted money, and so they had kidnapped me to get it.¡± She answered, making sure to still kept her eyes stuck to his like glue. She knew there was no way he would find out about her father and family who were a continent away from her.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a relief. Did they tamper with you?¡± He asked, his tone taking on a gentle and more mesmerizing quality.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. They had just wanted the money.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Is that why you called me?¡± She asked, furrowing her brows the more, her lips turned down as a frown took over herme facial expression, forgetting that she should be submissive as apelled person would be, and not stubborn.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Drackson. While going through the records of my predecessor, your previous history professor, your grades on the first test was remarkable. I had asked about you in sster, but a few which had taken note of your presence mentioned the fact that you had been absent, after only attending sses consecutively for four days.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Emma muttered, before standing up, making sure that with her right hand, that her bag was firmly stuck on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± She stated, about to walk away, when he called her back.


    A slight piquing up of her eyebrows made him smirk.


    ¡°Make sure you get the materials today, and read up for your test tomorrow. I will take the scores seriously.¡± He stated, before standing upzily from the mahogany table, and walking around to his seat on the other side of the table.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I will do that sir. Have a nice day.¡± She said, before turning around, opening the door, and walking out from the office.

 IN THE PROFESSOR’S OFFICE III

    Immediately Emma left the office, the professor banged his fist on therge table, causing a slight rip to appear on it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± He muttered, the ck orbs of his eyes reddening by the passing second.


    She had withstood hispulsion. No human should be able to do that. The werewolf girl hadn¡¯t been able to resist it. So, how could she, a mere human be able to? Is she the one? He thought, reclining back into his chair, as he allowed his mind to wander.


    He had moved here on a request of his king to scout the regions, after a certain Alpha had sought for their help to overthrow another pack, and take over the region. They would be needed to fight along side them if possible. He had found the matter ludicrous, the all had, surprised at the braveness of the werewolf toe into theirir and ask for their help to extinguish another pack. But when he made the offer of the cave of Baresis, they had been inclined to listen. Not because the cave was valuable, actually they haven¡¯t heard of the cave until then, but because he hadn¡¯t offered gold and all those flimsy minerals which they had in abundance but which unknowing folks had thought could be used to buy them over; folks whom they had killed after they had made their propositions.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But the man had caught their attention, by mentioning a certain cave.


    So, his king had raised up his scepter, which had meant that the Alpha wolf should continue with what he was saying.


    And so, the werewolf had told them of the cave of Baresis. It was located in the cave whichid on the western ins of the pack he wanted to take over. Furthermore, it housed a certain liquid substance or mineral called the abstenum.


    He remembered now the gasps of awe and unbelief that had escaped from his people as the werewolf had mentioned that ancient mineral which when affiliated with certain otherponents and taken, gave them the innate capacity to walk out in the sun, without getting burnt.


    Thest time they had seen the mineral and had utilized it was more than two thousand years ago. It had been solidified and motioned into a ring by a witch, and worn by the respective few which were sent on an assignment by the king, an assignment which might require of them to walk in the sun.


    A type of assignment he was on now.


    He let out a deep breath as he tapped the si ring on his middle finger. He was clear sighted about the mission, until now; until he met the fiery redhead.


    When he hade to the county at first, he had been won over by the naturalness of the surroundings. And although he had weed his nature all those years ago, he still wished that he had been able to walk around under the beauty of the sun. The offer promised by the werewolf had raised his hope of doing so as he had scouted the surroundings, before making the decision to mingle with the poption. He had thought that the best option was the campus, that way he could see the number of werewolf students, and perhapspel them, since he was an ancient, an ancient warrior. He was over two thousand years.


    He hadpelled his way into being a history professor, knowing it was a subject he could teach enough since he was history himself. He hadpelled the vice chancellor of the university, although he had handed over his forged resume and documents, in case something drastic happened in the future that might warrant the searching out of whom he was. He alsopelled the previous history professor to take a vacation in Africa with his wife, not wanting to kill him off after seeing that the wife had leukemia, and needed him alive, by her side.


    He had been going through the professor¡¯s records, wanting to acquaint himself with the boring routine, when he hade across the test sheets of the first-year students. And so, wanting to humor himself, he had gone through the essays written by students who had just been out of high school some months ago, wanting to know their capacity and level at the moment. Most of the essays had tickled his fancy, and none coulde up to his radar of excellent quality except one. He had been amazed by the writing style of the female, as he had deducted by the name; her words flowed in rhythmic pattern drawing you in, exposing you to the secret information within the walls of her writing. She was terrific. The old professor had given her an A+ and had written on the bottom of her sheet, that she should meet him in his office after receiving her sheet.


    And so, when next he had been done teaching for the first time in their ss, he had called out her name, but she had been absent that day, the following day, the upper week, up until now.


    ¡°Emma Drackson¡­¡± He muttered, tapping his ring again. He had half expected her to be a werewolf, a brainy one, but she was a human, a unique one at that. He couldn¡¯t read her mind and he couldn¡¯tpel her either. He had known all along that she had been trying to y along with him. He had been shocked ta first, but had yed along too, to end both of their misery. He wondered what she would think of his ability. Hypnosis? Maybe. He thought, raking his hair with his fingers, as he threw back his head on the apex of his revolving arm chair.


    She must be psychic then. A strong one. A strong beautiful one. He thought and concluded, remembering her forest green eyes which surelyplemented her red hair with white streaks on them.


    A truly uniquedy. He concluded, not wanting to task his brain on the issue of the prophecy which had talked gibberish about a girl that would bring harmony between the various supernatural realms in the world. He didn¡¯t believe that. He never believed it. And even if he did, Emma Drackson was a human, and not a werewolf.

 TROUBLE IN THE CAFE

    ¡°I think table four wants to make an order. Go check it out.¡± The lean, thin faced woman, wearing a knitted white woolen sweater on brown cks with brown leather sandals, mentioned to Emma who was wiping off coffee stains from the first table in the cafe.


    ¡°Right on it.¡± Emma said, with more excitement in her voice than necessary, which of course startled the woman. The olderdy chuckled, shaking her head as she watched the boisterous redheaded teenager meander her way around the tables, humming a tune she didn¡¯t consider familiar in all her forty something years, while saying a few hellos to people, mostly the male folk who contested for her attention. She thought that the young college girl reminded her of her younger self. She was too full of life, and had been so happy when she had allowed her have the part time job back.


    Emma scooted around the tables, careful enough to shift away from the fat man who had wanted to touch her hips, or ass, she wasn¡¯t sure, but she wasn¡¯t going to stick around and know. She already knew what would happen thereafter. She would kill anybody who thinks that he can mess with her and get away with it, but then she might lose her job. She didn¡¯t want to risk that. She thought that the job was the best. It offered her much time to do other things, and the pay was okay; and it wasn¡¯t that hard either. She chuckled a little as she remembered the first day that she had reported for work at the cafe. Her hands and feet had ached so badly. Things do really ease with time. She thought, stopping at table four.


    ¡°Hello, good afternoon. Wee to Brenda¡¯s Cafe. What can I get you?¡± She sing sung the mantra which she had gotten so used to with much saying. She noticed that the upants of the table were college kids like her, two boys and three girls, and that they weren¡¯t paying attention to her, rather they were ahhing and oohing over something on their tablets.


    ¡°Hello¡­excuse me..¡± Emma called, tapping the female nearest to her gently on her arm, knowing that she couldn¡¯t wait for them to get over their fascination. She could see more studentsing into the cafe, and knew that they would be cing their orders soon. So, she didn¡¯t have time to stick around some college kids who have forgotten that they had been about to ce an order.


    Ama and Gloria, her co-workers weren¡¯t around for some personal reasons ording to her boss. And so, inevitably, the whole burden of taking in orders and serving at the same time rested on her. But she wasn¡¯t really deterred by it. For some reason, she had the strength of a tiger today, and she was sure that, that had been the reason why the boss had listened to her plea and given her back the job; she was short staffed, and so might not have been able to cope if she hadn¡¯te around.


    ¡°Excuse me too¡­who permitted you to use your slimy hands and touch me?¡± The female she had tapped earlier to get her attention replied in a sharp loud voice, shocking her. What the hell! She thought, as she trailed her eyes over the tiny figure sitting in front of her, looking all stic and artificial. Emma was sure that thedy was one of those privileged brats with rich parents. People just like her. But there was no way she was going to admit that. The girl and her were worlds apart when it came to simple manners.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Brenda hired a dumb waitress¡­¡± The other female with purple dyed hair, sitting opposite the stic one stated, sharing ame chuckle with one of the guys, the one with a pink hair, a dyed pink hair. The other guy, who perhaps was the most responsible among the lot with his calm countenance, and pursed lips which were set in a thin line as if wanting to open, but failing for some reason, just stared at her, his eyes brimming with pity.


    But she hated to be pitied. Reying the girl¡¯s words in her mind, she grasped the tray she was holding tighter, to prevent her hand from going on a wide smacking spree on the cheeks of the girls. She was mad with anger, but she knew that she had to control it. She loved her job. She needed this job. She couldn¡¯t risk being sacked. It had taken a lot of pleading to get her job back. She wouldn¡¯t let some stic bimbos wreck this second chance for her.


    And so, forcefully swallowing down her spittle while willing herself to calm down and breath out, she spoke out as gently as her self-control limit allowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± She said meekly, amazed at her quiet voice. Her father¡¯s n had actually worked in some kind of way. She thought. Leaving her with no choice but to earn her own keep had humbled her. But she wasn¡¯t entirely happy about it. There was no way this thin broom sitting in front of her with a very t nose and oblong head would have been able to talk to her this way, like she was some trash, if she had cruised into the park with her blue sedan.


    Poverty is really a bastard. She cursed within her, while putting up a tight smile out front, hoping that it was enough to convince the bimbo to shut up and order. They were already gathering some attention from the other customers.


    ¡°You better be, dumbie.¡± The first girl stated, eyeing her badly, before turning away to continue her conversation with her friends as if she wasn¡¯t standing right there waiting for their orders.


    Emma gritted her teeth as she contemted on whether to stay there or to leave the table and go over to the other tables who she knew was waiting for her.


    No. she muttered. If she left here, without taking their orders, her boss might go berserk on her, especially if these wacko girls report her for not taking their orders first. She didn¡¯t think that Ms. Brenda would listen to her enough. The customers always came first; and they are always right.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And so, not being able to help the bubble of anger which had now surged into a mighty tidal wave, especially as she watched the groupugh out loudly about something in their phones without still taking note of her, she banged the tray on the table, smirking a bit, as she saw the scared looks on the faces on the girls. They hadn¡¯t been expecting it.

 TROUBLE IN THE CAFE II

    ¡°What the hell girl! Are you trying to give us all a heart attack, rather than coffee?!¡± The guy with pink dyed spiky hair shrieked, staring at her in bewilderment and anger.


    Emma thought that he would have looked handsome a bit if he hadn¡¯t decided to go power ranger on his hair. The other guy with short, but curly ck hair, had a surprised but amazed look on his face. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t ordered for the rest, or perhaps call their attention earlier as she had stood there.


    Maybe the bottom ass of the clique. She thought. A son to an average father, who perhaps caught the attention of one of the girls or the other boy. Oddly, she pitied him. No one deserved to be bitched around.


    The three girls still had the shocked look on their faces. Ugly dunces. She thought.


    ¡°What did you do that for?¡± The third girl whom hadn¡¯t said anything since the charade began asked. Emma thought she oozed a more distinctive aura of a leader. She perceived that this girl with partly dyed red-ck hair was the boss of the clique. Quiet but lethal. From the sharp intake of air by the calm guy by her right-hand side, she knew she was right in her deductions. The other two bimbos were her minions. But she wasn¡¯t fazed at all. After all, she had been there before, and hadmanded a lot more.


    ¡°So that you guys could ce your orders. I¡¯m the only one waiting tables today, so I don¡¯t have time for egocentric idiots who think that everyone is their foot mat. If you guys would care enough to look around you, you would notice that you are not the only customers here.¡± She said sweetly, too sweetly to be called sweet.


    ¡°What did you just say? Did you just call us egocentric idiots?¡± The purple haired girl drilled out in shock, her mouth agape as she nced from her stic friend to the others in their clique, as if not believing that Emma could talk that way to them.


    ¡°I will get you, just wait.¡± She continued, about to stand from her seat, when the quiet leader stopped her with a shortmand.


    ¡°Sit down, Abigail.¡± She said, her eyes still stuck to Emma¡¯s, who looked unperturbed by her deep concentrated gaze. If anything, thetter seemed amused.


    ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± She asked, a bit taken aback by Emma¡¯s confrontation.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t care. But you don¡¯t know who I am too.¡± Emma replied, aware of the murmurs going on all around her.  With her enhanced hearing, she could hear some of the remarks of the other college students in the cafe.


    ¡°I like her bravery, but she is stupid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me her. I don¡¯t think she knows who those five are.¡±


    ¡°I think she is still a new student, a first-year student.¡±


    ¡°But still, her colleagues have already heard of the mysterious five.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, she is just starting this week.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯ s bad. It seems she took up a bad luck aura today. Those five wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Why are they called the mysterious five though?¡±


    Emma was sure that thisst statement was from a newbie like her. She was already feeling goose bumps around her. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with mysteriousness in school again. She already had a lot in her te. And so, she almost regretted hitting the tray on the table; she would have waited. Well, just almost. She didn¡¯t really regret it. She hated being put down by motherfuckers. She had promised herself never to fall for their whims again, after her experience while growing up.


    But she still listened in, while awaiting the verdict of the boss of the clique, whose nostrils were already ring in anger at her earlier statement.


    ¡°Well, they seem to possess supernatural abilities, although no one could testify to that though. They just have this dark aura, and the knack to make someone or something disappear, especially if the person had entered their ck book knowingly or unknowingly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think there are others like them though. Although, theirs are subdued.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t believe in this shit. They are just rich kids with money power. And you know that money can do everything, including making someone to disappear.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly. I don¡¯t believe in this supernatural shit. We are all humans in this college, just that some have more richer parents.¡±


    A month ago, Emma would have believed thest statement, would have been among the group whichughed at people talking about the supernatural in college, but knowing the things she knew now, from her experiences these few weeks, she knew that the supernatural exist, and that they might be in this region, perhaps even in the college. After all, wasn¡¯t her history professor the same? Although she wasn¡¯t sure if his had been a mere hypnotism. She bit her lips in worry. She hadn¡¯t bargained for this at all when she hade to college. What the hell was this?


    ¡°Okay. I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear that or that you didn¡¯t just insult us, if you kneel down and apologize.¡± The red-ck dyed hair girl said, after some minutes had passed, with Emma still standing, and the other customers still waiting. But they wouldn¡¯t interfere though, for fear of entering the ck list of the feared clique.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma scoffed, not believing what she was hearing. Kneel down? Over her dead body. She thought.


    ¡°I will rather bang this tray on your head shortie.¡± She stated, smirking as she heard the gasps from people in the cafe. All eyes were on table four now.


    The girl¡¯s eye widened in incredulity. She stood up sharply from her chair, that the chair fell down, making scrapping noises on the floor.


    ¡°I said, kneel down.¡± Shemanded.


    Emma felt those strange tendrils again. They wrapped her tightly than that of Professor Perkins¡¯. Who are these people? She thought. She shook her head, refusing to be enchanted, when suddenly a gust of wind lifted her up and knocked her down.


    Only that she didn¡¯t really fall to the floor, rather on strong arms, and when she opened her eyes, she was staring into the deep ck eyes of Professor Perkins.

 HEARING THOUGHTS

    ¡°You seem to have a knack for attracting undue attention.¡±  Emma heard Professor Perkins say, as she opened her eyes to see that she had actuallynded on his arms, and not on the floor. She sighed in relief, her eyelids closing of their own ord, not wanting to think or ponder on what would have happened if she hadnded with thatrge force on the floor. She would have broken some bones surely.  She knew that the red-ck haired girl had been behind the gust of wind that had lifted her up. Powerful! She thought, still shocked that she was stuck in between mysterious things that only happened in story books. She wondered what her sister would think of this. Well, Amelia for one, won¡¯t believe her, unless she came out with proofs.


    ¡°Comfortable that much¡­?¡± She heard Professor Perkins say, and sighed again. The man was a pompous jerk. But she knew that she owed him some thanks. Opening her eyes, she bit her lips unconsciously, a bit nervous as she felt the stares of the people in the cafe, and the fact that her professor was staring at her intensely wasn¡¯t helping matters.


    She forced a cough, while looking at him expectantly;municating the message that he should let her down.


    ¡°Gotten your senses back. I see.¡± She heard his voice, but then her eyes widened as she noted that his lips were not moving.


    Oh God. What is this now? She thought, shutting her eyes tightly, then opening them again. Perhaps, she had been hearing wrongly.


    ¡°Why is she opening and closing her eyes? Is she still surprised to see me?¡±


    She heard him say clearly again, without moving his lips.


    She was sure that what she was hearing were his thoughts.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bloodugering Hell¡­¡± She muttered slowly, still staring up at him in awe of what had just transpired. She could read thoughts now? No No. This is not good.


    He must have gotten tired of carrying her. She thought. Because in the next five seconds, he let down from his strong arms which she had foundfortable at some point until she had made her recent findings. She could read minds?! What the hell!


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± She stuttered out, bending down to pick up her tray after he had nodded at her, acknowledging her gratitude.


    As she bent down to pick up the tray which was lying idly on the floor, upside down, she fell to her knees holding her head with her hands, as noises, precisely the thoughts of everyone around her filtered into her head. They were much. She was hearing everything at the same time, and worse, they were so loud. She could even hear the sink running in the kitchen of the cafe. It sounded like a mass of rushing water in her head, so loud and distinctive.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want this.¡¯ She thought. ¡®I don¡¯t need someme power.¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Drackson¡­are you okay?¡± She heard her professor ask as he squatted close to her.


    But she didn¡¯t reply. She just wanted everybody to stop thinking. Her brain might burst at this rate. She thought fearfully, trying to make her brain stop, but to no avail.


    ¡°Ms. Drackson..¡± Professor Perkins called, while crossing his arm around her shoulder and helping her to stand up with his other hand. She kept her head nestled on his chest, hoping it will somehow blur out the noises in the cafe, but to no avail. It didn¡¯t even cross her mind then that she was in an intimate position with her professor, an act that most college students might frown upon.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± He asked, but she still didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Stop whatever you are doing to her.¡±  She heard him say to the five students on the table.


    ¡°We are not doing anything, sir.¡± They replied together.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request.¡± He ordered. Emma could feel the ripples of power stirring within him, even as much as she could hear his thoughts at the moment.


    ¡°Seems these kids don¡¯t know who they are dealing with¡­¡±


    She heard him think.


    Oh God. Who the hell was he? Who the hell were these people? Why was she hearing everybody¡¯s thoughts? She needed to go home. Perhaps, it would stop.


    ¡°We are not doing anything to her!!¡±


    She heard the group shriek, and turned her head a bit to look at them, to know why they were shouting that way in the cafe.


    The purple haired girl and the guy with pink spiked hair were floating on the air, their hands on their throat, as they fought for air. They were getting paler too by the passing second. Her eyes shifted to the girl boss. She still had that proud look on, although Emma knew from the slight movement of her lips that she was scared.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She heard her say calmly.


    She shifted her gaze to the other people in the cafe which her eyes could capture. They were looking at them, but not looking at them. Their eyes were zed as if they were hypnotized. She didn¡¯t know if it was her professor¡¯s handwork or the group that had started all these.


    Taking a deep breath in, especially as the noises in her head had died down a bit; an effect of the hypnotism of the people in the cafe, as their brain activities were also seized up, she backed away from the professor¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Let them go.¡± She said. ¡°They are not the culprits of whatever was happening to me then.¡± She stated, while looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked, looking at her, trying to read off any sign ofpulsion in her mind. But there was none. Actually, he couldn¡¯t even read her mind. Another mystery for him to unravel, since he could read the minds or sense the thoughts of humans in general. In his society, they might say she was his lifemate, but he was not sure. He was sure that she interested him though.


    ¡°Yes. It is just migraine.¡± She said with a shrug.


    He did not believe her. No way was that migraine. He thought, shifting his gaze from her to the five people in front of him. He released his invisible hold on the other two, watching as they fell to the ground, gasping for air.


    He knew what they were.


    The bossdy of the clique was a witch.


    The boy with the silly spiky hair was from the cougar family.


    The other two bimbos were shape shifters.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure what the other guy was. The average guy looked quiet. He couldn¡¯t read his brain patterns too. But from his two thousand and something years on earth, Professor Perkins knew that the quiet ones were the most deadly.


    But overall, he thought that the clique was a nice one. A nice unusual one.

 HEARING THOUGHTS II

    Emma untied her work apron from her waist, while thinking of the strange request she had made to her history professor. She had pleaded with him to keep on with the hypnotism he had ced on the people in the cafe, while she rushed inside to gather her stuff. She didn¡¯t want to be assailed by their thoughts again. And she wanted to go home.


    She let out a deep breath as she dropped the apron in the cab meant for it. Day by day, things were getting out of her control. She thought, picking up her back pack from the brown tiled floor. Her history professor was something she didn¡¯t know of, other than what she knew of his powers, just like the other five. She had tried to get his identity by trying to read off the thoughts of the five, but she had discovered that she couldn¡¯t. She wondered why. She also couldn¡¯t hear the thoughts of her professor again, after she had cited that migraine had been the cause of her difort.


    ¡°Did he find out about my new ability?¡± She muttered, flinging her bag on her shoulder, and making her way out of the small room to the serving area.


    Everyone was talking. But she knew that whatever they were talking about were tidbits of what her history professor had inputted into their minds. What a power. She thought. She wondered how long he could keep it this way.


    She walked up to her boss who was serving table two. As she did, her eyes, of their own ord, searched out the five at their table. But they weren¡¯t there. They must have left. She thought.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Ms. Brenda¡­¡± She called the thin faced woman, who turned sharply at the sound of her name.


    ¡°Yes dear¡­¡± The woman replied with a smile.


    ¡°I will be going now.¡± She said, feeling a bit guilty for robbing the woman her ability to think, even if it was just for a short while. But she had to, if she wanted to remain sane. She also wondered how long she would keep utilizing the professor¡¯s gifts. She was going home. Would he continue to hypnotize people until she got home? And what about tomorrow? She thought worriedly, feeling a sheen of sweat at the base of her neck.


    ¡°Okay dear. See you tomorrow then.¡± The woman stated, before turning away, and walking robotically to the kitchen.


    Well, her boss would be fine once she leaves the cafe. She thought, refusing to let guilt swamp her up, as she watched the woman¡¯s involuntary steps.


    She shrugged her shoulders, letting out a bout of hot air, before turning around and walking out of the cafe.


    *****


    Professor Perkins was waiting for Emma outside the cafe, leaning on a ck coro jeep, with arms crossed over his chest. As he watched her leave the cafe and walk towards him, he couldn¡¯t help the stirring he felt in his dead heart. Even in her tired state, she was beautiful. He had never seen such redness of hair, with white streaks. He proposed to ask herter if the hair color was natural, or artificial, because he couldn¡¯t really tell at this point. He also couldn¡¯t wait for her to keep her promise.


    When she had requested him to keep up with the hypnosis of the people in the cafe, he had been surprised, more like shocked, just like the clique which had stared at her in confusion. Like them, he hadn¡¯t understood the reason for her request, but he had granted it under the condition that she would tell him why as soon as she was out of the cafe. To his relief, she had agreed.


    ¡®If only she knew how this act drained him of strength and power¡­¡¯ He thought. He could keeppulsion quite alright, but he couldn¡¯t remember whenst, he had done so on such arge crowd of people. And then, there was the fact that he hadn¡¯t fed in thest 24 hours. His strength was running thin now. He decided that he would hold his hunger till he had led the redhead home.


    ¡°Thanks for your help back there.¡± He heard her say as she got to him, her two hands holding and resting on the strap of her back pack which was hanging from her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He replied, not finding it necessary to call to her attention that she hadn¡¯t included ¡®sir¡¯ in her statement.


    ¡°Where did the five go to?¡± She asked, staring around the car park.


    ¡°They left, as soon as you went in to change.¡± He replied, easing out of his reclining position on the car.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She said, already starting to walk away.


    ¡°Is your ce far from here?¡±  He asked, as they began walking together, side by side, out of the environs of the somewhatrge cafe.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Can I ask you for another favor?¡± She asked, biting her lips.


    ¡°Another favor? You will have to fulfill your promise first.¡± He stated, wondering what kind of favor was making her lightly nervous and unsure. He had discovered that she always did that whenever she was a bit nervous.


    ¡°They are rted though.¡± She mentioned, looking up at him.


    ¡°How so?¡± He asked, returning her look with one of his. But she shifted her gaze as soon as their eyes met. He knew that she was wondering whether she could trust him with the piece of information.


    ¡°You can trust me.¡± He said, smiling a bit as she returned her gaze to him.


    ¡°Well, Professor Perkins, it seems that I¡¯m gifted like you guys, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± She stated, halting in her movement.


    ¡°In the cafe, I could suddenly hear people¡¯s thoughts. It was too loud and disconcerting.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you had asked me to keep up with hypnosis; their brain activities were slightly halted by that.¡± He mentioned, trying to keep the element of surprise out of his voice. She could read thoughts?! What was she?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She admitted. ¡°My head was buzzing with so much noise that I thought it would have exploded.¡±


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t have.¡± He assured, smiling widely at her assumptions.


    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what she was. Hell! He didn¡¯t know too. She was supposed to human. Perhaps she was. But a gifted one. A strong psychic. He thought, referring back to his earlier deduction. He couldn¡¯t detect any trace of paranormality in her. The other quiet guy had it at least.

 MIND LESSON

    When Emma passed by a group of teenagers ying football in a yard mechanically and the cloth store without holding her head in pain or hearing thoughts other than hers, she knew that her history professor had granted her second favor. He had kept up the hypnotism. And for that, she was highly relieved and grateful. He was quite considerate. She thought with a small smile fanning her lips.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She shifted her gaze from the cloth store to her professor, whose eyes were straight ahead. She noticed that his face was strained and pale. She felt bad then, knowing that keeping up the hypnotism, dispensing his power that way, was draining him of his strength. She wondered if she should tell him to stop, but the memory of what had happened in the cafe zapped through her mind, and she shivered. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that.  She would refuse to allow herself feel guilty until they reach the house. She trusted that Melvina, with her umon cooking skills, will whip up a delicious dish that rejuvenate the professor. For now, they had to be patient. The estate wasn¡¯t much far again.


    ¡°Ms. Drackson¡­¡± Professor Perkins drawled out hoarsely, grasping Emma by the arm so tightly, frightening her a bit. He must be close to fainting. She thought, feeling guilty again.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She answered tentatively, having already halted in her movement.


    ¡°I need to¡­¡± He was saying, and then paused as if remembering something, his head hung low.


    ¡°What do you need, Professor Perkins?¡± She asked hurriedly, as she steadied him by resting her other free hand on his shoulders.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± She demanded worriedly, when she saw that he wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡°I will do anything you want now. But don¡¯t faint on me. You are quite big.¡± She stated.


    He couldn¡¯t prevent the chuckle that escaped his lips as he heard her words. Even in her worried state, she sounded funny. And what was that about? She would do anything he wants?


    Cut it off. He thought. There was no way he was feeding on her. But then, he couldn¡¯t keep up with thepulsion. He decided that it was better he taught her how to filter through the noises, and how to train her mind not to hear any, unless a particr one she wanted to read off. He wasn¡¯t sure how he would do it, but he had to try using his people¡¯s way of teaching. He only hoped that it worked for her. Because if it doesn¡¯t, there was no guarantee that he would know what would happen five minutes from now if he kept up with thepulsion.


    ¡°Professor!¡± He heard her shout, and winced. This girl would be the death of him. He thought.


    ¡°Ms. Drackson, stop shouting.  You are not helping my cause here.¡± He stated, struggling sessfully to lift up his weight off her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you weren¡¯t saying anything, and so, I thought the worse.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think I should teach you how to stop the thoughts from entering unhinderedly into your mind. I don¡¯t think I can keep up with the hypnotism.¡± He stated, not wanting to use thepulsion term. It was better to say things in her own term, for now.


    ¡°You think so? That would be better. So, how are we going to do it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there.¡± He said, indicating with a slight movement of his head, the row chair across the street.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emma said, holding him by the arm as they crossed the street to the row chair. She couldn¡¯t afford him to faint in the middle of the road. His voice had been so strained and ragged.


    They sat down on the row chair, and let out sighs of relief and tiredness.


    ¡°So, what should I do? How does the teaching go?¡± she asked, wanting to relieve her professor from the stress and pain he was going through for her sake, but at the same time, bracing herself for the impact she would receive on her mind if he stops his hypnotism.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡± He said, not finding it necessary to mention that he hadn¡¯t done it before; that is, he hadn¡¯t taught any human using this method, he hadn¡¯t even taught any member of his people how to block away thoughts, since ites naturally to them.


    ¡°Oh, great.¡± She muttered, not really feeling great, but hoping that he was right.


    ¡°Okay. Now, I want you to imagine that your mind is free from being ravaged by people¡¯s thoughts; then hold that picture even after I free them from the hypnotism.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Just that?¡± She asked, finding it somewhat unbelievable. Just imaginations? Hell! She was the queen of imaginations and daydreaming. This wouldn¡¯t be hard at all. She thought.


    ¡°Yes. And remember, hold the picture in your mind. It might not be easy at first if I release the hypnotism effect, because the thoughts might rush into your head then, but still hold the picture no matter what. You have to persevere on that part. You understand?¡± He asked, hoping that she will pull through as the lesson wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded, and that, the lesson would work in her case, and for this particr issue.


    ¡°Yeah. I understand.¡± Emma said, staring at his eyes whose ckness seemed to be drained of their mysterious virtue. She had to get this right; for him and for her.


    ¡°Okay. Are you ready?¡± He asked, and she nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Alright. Imagine yourself free from their thoughts as I release the hypnotism effect.¡± He said, watching her as she closed her eyes, her lips drawn in, as she did as he had requested.


    ¡°Do you have a steady picture?¡± He asked, and she nodded in affirmation again.


    ¡°Good. Hold it. I¡¯m releasing the hypnotism on the area now; in a count of one, two and ¡­¡± He left the statement hanging, knowing she had already caught the drift of where he had been going to, and then he released the hypnotism effect on the area. He watched her shriek again and hold her head, and was tempted to put the people back underpulsion, but didn¡¯t. she had to try for their sakes. He can¡¯t keep putting people underpulsion daily.


    ¡°Hold the picture, Emma.¡± He said, drawing closer to her on the bench. He crossed his arms across her shoulders then, and continued to whisper the words into her ear, until he was sure that she had gotten the hang of it.

 MIND LESSON II

    Emma let out a smile, then a chuckle, then a full blownughter as she discovered that she wasn¡¯t hearing those guing foreign thoughts again.


    ¡°I did it.¡± She muttered over and over again, as she stood up from the bench, stillughing intermittently as she processed her recent achievement.


    It hadn¡¯t been as easy as she had thought. She had imagined the picture and had held it strongly quite alright, but she hadn¡¯t foreseen the terrible impact or force that the foreign thoughts had had on her mind immediately her professor had released his hypnotism effect on the area. It had been brutal; the pain had been brutal. It had been like her brain cells were about to explode out of much information to process. She had almost let go of the imagery on her mind if not for the soothing words of encouragement from her professor. It had taken time, but little by little, she had felt the unweed noise die down till what was left in her mind was just the normal brain activity and her thoughts.


    Looking down at her professor who still sat tiredly on the bench, although looking a bit better than before, she cussed at herself for being so harsh on him earlier, and thinking him a pervert. He was just a gentleman, with gifts like her. Super heroes. She thought, daydreaming at that spot, a team thatprises of people like her who will act in one ord to save the world, like she watched in the movies. Sheughed at herself for being so stupid. Super heroes? No. she will pass. She didn¡¯t want the hassle and bustle likened to that term. She just wanted to live a simple life. No joining or forming of cliques of any kind. She wasn¡¯t interested; although it still amazed her that movies hadn¡¯t really been a fantasy. There were people created with certain gifts. She wouldn¡¯t have believed that on a normal day, but she was just one of the many gifted.


    ¡°Seems you got it right.¡± She heard her professor say, andughed again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She shouted, before bending down a bit and hugging him; totally grateful for his help today. She wondered what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t been present at the cafe today. It would have been embarrassing. Who knows? They might even take her to a psychiatric hospital.


    *****


    Professor Perkins held his breath as Emma engulfed him in a hug. Didn¡¯t the redhead know that it was against the school policy to hug a lecturer this way? But even as he carved up the thought, he knew it was ame excuse to curb what he was feeling. He felt alive. He hasn¡¯t felt, for like, ever.


    This is not good. He thought, debating whether he should push her back and reprimand her gently, or to just enjoy the contact for as long as itsted. Thetter thought won. After all, he might not know when next he would get in contact with her this way. And with that thought established in his mind, he returned her hug by sping his hands behind her back, holding her to himself for now, relishing the moment. Her scent drove him mad.


    When she backed away, he bit back a protest as he stared into her forest green eyes. How can a human be so beautiful? How can she arrest his attention like this? He wasn¡¯t a horny sixteen years old male going through puberty for god¡¯s sake. He was more than two thousand years ago. He had to talk to his twin brother, and perhaps their healer. He had to know what was happening, and why he was attracted to a human this way. Was it a side effect of the ring? And then there was Azira. He didn¡¯t think his sex mate for over five hundred years would be happy with the recent development.


    ¡°Thanks a lot Professor. I owe you a great deal.¡± He heard her say and nodded. If only she knew that he would do anything for her, with the way he was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°We should get going¡­¡± He stated, standing up from the bench. ¡°You still have to read up for my quiz tomorrow. I¡¯m not letting you off the hook.¡± He mentioned, attempting a joke.


    Emmaughed at her professor¡¯s attempt at a joke. Of course. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook tomorrow.


    ¡°Aye sir. I hear. Let¡¯s be going.¡± She said, walking with him, side by side, a smile leaving her lips at intervals, for no reason at all.


    *****


    A phone ringing interrupted thefortable silence between Emma and her professor as they walked along the road. They were getting closer to Melvina¡¯s estate now.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you take the call?¡± Professor Perkins asked, turning aside to look at her.


    ¡°I will check it out when I get home.¡± She replied.


    ¡°It might be urgent.¡± He said, as the phone rang out again.


    ¡°Maybe, or maybe not.¡± She stated, not wanting to acknowledge the ring. It was probably her sister. She thought. She didn¡¯t want to talk to thetter in her tired state. She didn¡¯t think her brain could process a shout either; aware that her Amelia would shout at least more than five times when she picked up the call. And she wasn¡¯t ready for that. She would return the call after taking arge lunch, having a nice bath and then weing a long nap. She would need her senses at a high alert if she was to answer her sister¡¯s call after more than two weeks of not talking over the phone.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. But I still think you should check the caller¡­might not be who you are thinking it would be.¡± He said, grabbing her attention. Did he read off her thought? No. she replied herself. He had just sensed what anyone would at her situation.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± She agreed, wanting to please him. She took out the phone from her pocket. The caller was Clem. Why would he be calling? She thought.


    And as if on cue, the phone rang out again. Clem again.


    ¡°Hello, Clem.¡± She said, as she picked the call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Thetter asked over the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at the house. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness. We are waiting for you by therge general entrance.¡± He stated, before cutting the call.

 WALKING INTO THE WOLVES DEN

    ¡°We?¡± Emma muttered out aloud. It can only mean one thing. She thought. Derek and Maya could be back, or perhaps it was just Clem and Anthony.


    ¡°Who was that? Family?¡± Professor Perkins asked, watching the lines that smeared her forehead whenever she was in deep thought.


    ¡°No. A friend.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He said, wondering immediately if it was a male friend or female friend that was worrying over her. The probability that it might have been a male friend that had called to check on her caused a tightening in his guts.


    What the hell! He voiced out on his mind, not believing himself at the moment. He was going macho over a human girl. His twin wouldugh the life out of him when he hears about this.


    ¡°He was checking upon you?¡± He asked, unable to keep the suspension on the caller¡¯s gender; and so, he wisely posed it as a question, trying out the masculine pronoun of which his instinct was vying for.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma muttered; her mind not really present at the time. She was thinking of what would happen if it turned out that Derek and Maya were already home. Of course, she was happy that they were back, but then, she knew that Anthony and Clem would have already briefed them of the recent strange happenings that had urred with her at the center; the refrigerator incident and then the forest incident where Margo had met her and Clem. She was sure that Clem must have told Melvina and her husband about it already.


    She had seen their curious gazes on her at the dining table this morning as they had eaten breakfast, but they hadn¡¯t broached the topic since she was alreadyte for sses. She knew that a meeting would be waiting for her as she got home. A meeting she was totally ufortable it. She hated being the center of attention like this. And then, there was the fact that her boyfriend was quite possessive. With the knowledge of these things now, he might even follow her into the bathroom if she wants to use it, for protection sake he would say. On a normal she would have loved spending with him in the bathroom since there were a lot of things to be done there, but she had always liked her own privacy. This onset of events might rob of that; and she didn¡¯t like it. It already had her house.


    ¡°Wheew¡­¡± She let out a sigh, feeling a bit weary, both from the thoughts and from walking. This was the first time she was walking such a long distance. Now thinking of it, she wished she had called Clem to pick them up after she had mastered the art of blocking people¡¯s thoughts from invading her mind.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She said out aloud. She would have saved them both a lot of stress. She thought, casting an apologetic nce at her professor who seemed to have found her face interesting.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, when their gazes met.


    ¡°Yeah, just a bit tired.¡± She answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stressing you this way, Professor. I should have called my friend to pick us up. I just didn¡¯t remember with the whirl of activities surrounding me then.¡± She apologized, knowing that he would understand.


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± Professor Perkins replied, unable to stop the tightening of his guts whenever ¡®a friend¡¯ was mentioned. This is bad. He thought, making sure that the barrier he had ced over his mind was still intact. For some reason in the cafe, he had felt a force sifting through his mind, and had instantly wedged it, surprised at the power and audacity of the intruder. But then, he had thought that it had been orchestrated by the clique in the cafe, and not the redhead. Knowing it was her after they had left the cafe, disturbed him a bit. She shouldn¡¯t be this powerful as a human psychic, or was she more?


    ¡°Are we closer to your house now?¡± He asked, feeling tired too. He had to feed, sooner thanter.


    ¡°Yeah, just a bend more.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He stated, shifting his gaze from her to his surroundings. At first, he didn¡¯t see anything peculiar about the long row of houses, more bungalows, nestled closer to the forest, but as he took the bend as the redhead led the way, he noticed that there were no more houses on this particr street justnd and trees, so much trees, and the forest.


    Where are the houses? He thought, casting a skeptic look on Emma, not knowing what to think of her at the moment. Was this where she lived?


    But as he was still thinking about it, they broke out into another street, a more orderly street, with a peculiar smell. He wondered why he had never found this ce as he toured the county.


    ¡°My house is thest one on this street. But I¡¯m staying over at my friend¡¯s ce for now.¡± He heard her say, and nched. She was staying with a boy? He couldn¡¯t wait to meet the boy. He wouldpel him to break up with the redhead. Even as he made this decision, he was ashamed of himself. Look at him acting like a jealous lover. He was sure that the girl would flee from him if he ever told her who he was. A creature of the night.


    ¡°Why are you not staying over at your ce?¡± He asked, before he could stop himself.


    ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just a bonding thing.¡± Emma stated, unaware of the effect her lie was having on her history professor.


    Bonding? We will see about that. He thought angrily, wanting to meet the male friend already.


    When they made thest bend that led to arge and wide surrounding, filled with a mass of taller and ancient, but beautiful mansions, more likely, Professor Perkins balked. He had gotten recalcitrant while thinking of the redhead and her friend that he had misjudged the peculiar scent he had been perceiving. The scent was palpable now in the sight of these buildings. The scent of werewolves. He had just walked into a den of wolves, with his eyes wide open. Damn!!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 WALKING INTO THE WOLVES’ DEN II

    ¡°Well, Professor, wee to my friend¡¯s estate.¡± Emma said, turning around so that she was walking slowly forward with her back, while gesturing with her hands which were spread wide as she weed her professor to the governess¡¯ estate.


    ¡°Your friend?¡± Professor Perkins asked, masterfully masking the bewilderment in his voice, not wanting to let the human in on whatever he was feeling or thinking.


    ¡°Yeah, I have some quite royal friends you see. Melvina is the governess of the county, but she is my good friend. She allows me to call her by her name.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry she doesn¡¯t bite. She is amodating. I think she would love to meet you.¡± She said, when she noticed the look of apprehension that hadsted for just one second on her professor¡¯s face.


    Professor Perkins almost scoffed at Emma¡¯s statements. The werewolves and his people didn¡¯t really see eye to eye, except on some rare asions which demanded that they reconciled their differences. Thest time had been more than a thousand years ago when they had teamed up to fight off creatures of the night like himself, who were more deadly and inhumane. The ghastly things had wanted to rule the entire world, including that of humans. It hadn¡¯t settled well with the other supernaturals then, and so, they had forgone their differences and hade together, had fought, and had conquered. He didn¡¯t see that happening anytime soon.


    Come to think of it; the Melvina that the redhead had just mentioned was the name of the supposed Luna of the pack which he had been sent to spy on. She was a governess?


    No way. He thought, concluding that the werewolf had concocted the story and title to keep the human away from their identity. But how did the redheade to know them? He wondered. To think that she even called the main pack house, an estate.


    As he had concluded earlier; the human had a knack for attracting special attention. She would also be the death of him.


    ¡°You seem lost in thoughts¡­¡± He heard her say, and sighed.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be in his situation? He just walked with his eyes open, willfully, into his enemy¡¯s den.


    What is the worse that could happen? He thought, gearing up his shoulders which had drooped down as he wallowed in his penury. If things went south, he would just fly away; save the strength to fight another day. He couldn¡¯t fight in this present shape of his. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be able to shift to a small bat and fly away, if trouble urs. He would try though. But the chances were slim, as he still hadn¡¯t fed.


    ¡°I told you not to worry. She is very amodating sir. And you are my history professor. I¡¯m sure she would cook up a sumptuous dish for you when she sees you. You see, her food is the best in the county. I know part of your weariness is out of hunger. But I assure you sir; you will be well fed.¡± Emma said, after noticing that the professor had left her again, and was drowning in his thoughts. Was he that scared? She thought.


    Then remembering ire, she tapped her base of her hand on her forehead.


    He must be unsettled about that. She thought, remembering their little fight this afternoon in front of his office.


    The two had a history. So, it was possible that Clem and the others knew of him; maybe Melvina too.


    That is why he seemed troubled. He would be meeting his ex¡¯s family soon.


    What will I do to stop this? She queried herself, feeling bad for bringing a lot of misfortune on the professor today.


    She couldn¡¯t send him away still, he was hungry. She could see it in his eyes as she had stopped walking to look at him. But she couldn¡¯t send him away either. She would feel more guilty about that. So, what happens now?


    ¡°Now, who is deep in thoughts?¡± She heard him ask, a small twinkle in his eyes, andughed.


    ¡°Both of us.¡± She replied, turning around to walk properly by his side.


    ¡°So, how did you be a friend to the governess?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Professor.¡± She stated with a smile, remembering her first day in the county; how she had met Melvina and the boys which were now her good friends.


    ¡°We still have time.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Look ahead. My friends are waiting for me. I don¡¯t think we might have time to talk about it today. Perhaps, sometime else then.¡± She said, pointing her thumb ahead to the location where Clem, Derek and Maya stood. The trio were discussing among themselves with Shane too. They haven¡¯t noticed her and the professor.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± He mentioned, noting the four werewolves discussing among themselves, mustering up the remaining strength in him for flight if it came to that.


    ¡°The blonde guy was the one that had called me earlier. His name is Clem. He is the sister of ire.¡± She muttered thest statement slowly, not wanting to unsettle him. But he seemed unfazed by her statement.


    ¡°Who is ire?¡± He asked, surprising her the more. Was he choosing pretense now?


    ¡°What? Am I suppose to know her?¡± He asked. He must have noticed the confused look on her face.


    ¡°She was the girl you had a little chit chat with, in front of your office today.¡± She replied sarcastically.


    ¡°The one you had almost fought it?¡± He asked, amused at her sarcasm.


    ¡°Yes, that one. Why are you pretending like you don¡¯t know her?¡± She queried, piquing up her eyebrows.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t.  Continue with your introductions.¡± He said, confusing Emma further, unknowingly.


    If they don¡¯t know each other, what was the fuss about, earlier today, and why was he looking so unsettled as they had entered into the estate?


    She promised to get the answers for herself. The gist was too sweet to be left behind.


    ¡°The other guy with brown hair standing by his side is Shane.¡± She continued, meeting his request.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Thest guy with ck long hair is Derek. He is Melvina¡¯s son, and my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°And the girl is my best friend, Maya. She is Derek¡¯s cousin.¡± She concluded, unaware of the turmoil brewing in the professor¡¯s insides at herst two statements.

 WORRIED DEREK

    The atmosphere stilled, a stark tension brewed, as Derek¡¯s eyes found Emma, and of course the professor whom he had heard so much about from Ava, ire, and then Louis, the son of the beta of Wind Winders Pack. He didn¡¯t know which one grated on his nerves; the fact that the professor had been too close to Emma since today, was actually still close to her even as they approached them, or the fact that he was a creature of the night, a vampire.


    For fudges sake, he was only out for less than two days, and already she has managed to attract to herself another supernatural, just when he had thought that it was just witches and phanthoms. Oh, good now. He mused. He just used fudge in a sentence. Seems his little witch was already rubbing off on him. And why not? She is his mate for fudge¡¯s sake! Not some friend for some professor. He wondered on what his parents would think of this. His mate seemed to have a knack for brewing trouble for herself. A vampire?? Of all people to know, a vampire?


    He would have gone ahead of the others and dragged Emma away from the beast, but then the handsome tall man, he had to admit even though it angered him to do so, was walking under the sun. Something spectacr, and all together impossible. Deadly too and rung of the unpredictability of the beast. Vampires as he knew, didn¡¯t walk under the sun; had never walked under the sun. So, what should he think of this? Had they evolved or something?


    What was happening? He thought, digging his fingers into the lushness of his thick ck air, as he restrained himself based on his cousin¡¯s advice, from moving forward and iming his mate. Seeing the way, his little witch had pointed at him and blushed, he was sure that she had introduced him to the professor as more than a friend, a boyfriend perhaps. Good then. He thought. It would be better, as Maya suggested, that they waited it out, since the professor didn¡¯t seem hostile.


    After all, he would be taking them on history tomorrow. He might as well get to know him now, and know how to keep him away from his mate. He didn¡¯t want to fight with a creature way older than him for her, but he would, if he had to.


    ¡°Stop squeezing your face like that. And untighten your fists for god¡¯s sake. You look like an angry jealous soldier about to fight. You woulde off as hostile. We don¡¯t want that. We don¡¯t want him to think that either. And remember that he is a vampire, so he should be way older than us and smarter. I don¡¯t think that he should also know about your mateship with Emma, until we know why he is here. So, quit looking like a possessive bulldog.¡± He heard Shane snap out at him, through the mind link.


    ¡°Coward.¡± He mind linked back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It is simple wisdom. You have to know your enemy first before you attack. Until then, you have to make sure that you don¡¯t have any open spaces for him to figure out your weaknesses. It would be deadly in theter run. So, curb your crazy will to touch Emma for now. You can do thatter once you guys are safely inside pack.¡± Shane opined.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He grunted in reply, knowing that his gamma was right. But of course, he would never admit it, unless he wanted thetter to tease him continually about it. The dude was no much different from his cousin.


    But why Emma? Why his little witch? He thought, musing to himself, as the professor and his little witch neared them the more. He could see the wary look in the man¡¯s face, like that of a hunter or a warrior, as he looked straight at them, then at the surroundings intermittently. He must be one. He thought.


    When he had heard the first tale from Ava, Agrip¡¯s grand-daughter, he had been shocked and a bit scared. He had just been recovering from the tale his mother and Anthony had told him about the threat on his little witch, both at her house, and in the forest, including her witch friend which Clem had briefed them on, only to hear another, in quick session; this time, a vampire. His mate¡¯s life was threatened, and it made him restless and, on the edge, and the worst part of the whole issue was that he didn¡¯t know why she attracted this much attention from various supernaturals. She was just a human.


    Ava had visited them, not long ago, actually hoping to find his little witch, to give her some texts she had said, for a quiz the next day. And when she found that that thetter had been absent, she had expressed her concern, mentioning that the new history professor which she knew was a vampire, had called Emma to his office. At first, he had told her to repeat her statement, unable to process it as it was. And she had, but not without an amused look on her face. But of course, that didn¡¯t perturb him, even in the slightest way, thetter didn¡¯t know that the Emma might be their Luna in the nearest future. And when his cousin had asked why a vampire was allowed to teach in the school, the brte hadughed at them so hard, that he had been tempted to give her a hard knock on her head, but for the fact that she was his mentor¡¯s grand-daughter.


    She had filled them in then on the all the abilities of a vampire, since none of them had actually seen a vampire before, and the elders hadn¡¯t deemed it fit to tell them about the night creatures, but for the side stories. She was Agrip¡¯s family, so he hadn¡¯t been surprised. The old man would want to pour out his whole knowledge on his only grand-daughter. But then she had been surprised too, about his ability to walk under the sun without scorching to death.

 UNABLE TO RESIST HER

    ¡°Derek!¡± ¡°Maya!¡± ¡°Shane yo!¡± ¡°Clemrific..¡±


    Derek heard Emma call them one after the other, and sighed, aware of the giddy motion of his wolf, despite their earlier resolution, and the warnings of his beta and gamma. This wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go kissy on her, Derek, or I will kick your shin for putting our future Luna in trouble.¡± Of course, that was Shane speaking through their mind link, ever the humorous specie.


    ¡°Remember, treat her like she is a fling, no possessiveness, and then, of course, none of that puppy eye stuff for god¡¯s sake.¡± His beta, Clem, mentioned, and he rolled his eyes.


    On a normal day, he would have tagged them jealous of his mateship, but not today. Today was not a normal day. Today, they had a vampire in their midst. He knew that if his cousin could mind link with him, she would have sent her own batch of warnings. She couldn¡¯t. Perhaps that was why she now held his hand, squeezing it repeatedly, both as a reassurance for them both, and a warning for him alone. She wouldn¡¯t want to lose her best friend either, or him, to some vampire.


    He perceived the strong scent of the vampire as thetter halted a few feet away from him, and then he held his breath as he watched his little witch shake hands and exchange greetings with his beta and gamma like they had been friends for a very long time. On a normal day, he wouldn¡¯t even allow them to touch her. But today isn¡¯t a normal day. He chanted in his mind, unable to tear his gaze from her beautiful self, held spellbound by her reflective beauty, unaware that the professor was scrutinizing him and taking some readings.


    He came to his senses when Maya pricked the middle of his hand with her finger. Instantly, he tore his gaze away his mate, and shifted it to the professor who was looking at him with curious eyes. Had thetter found out? He thought worriedly, cussing himself for being unable to act, even for five seconds, that he wasn¡¯t addicted to the redheaded human.


    But those senses tethered on disappearing when Emma engulfed Maya in a bear hug. He could feel that sweet sensation at her presence prickle down his spine and lower belly.


    And she hadn¡¯t even hugged him yet!


    Oh God! He screamed for help to wedge this so great temptation, just this once.


    His hands itched already to hug her, and his fingers ached to run their slender selves on the rich mass of her red hair, finding and treading that bone pathway that led from her neck to her lower back. He discovered that no matter how he pep-talked himself not to feel that way, at least for the now, he ached to kiss her with reckless abandon, to touch her so badly but reverently, to sink his fingers into her hair while meshing her tongue with his. He discovered too that his member was already hard, just thinking about it. So much for remaining neutral. He thought.


    And then, she unsped from the hug with his cousin, and came to stand before him, her eyes twinkling with a variety of emotions, love, and surely, lust. She wanted what he wanted too, and knowing that worsened the state of his member down there.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me? Aren¡¯t you going to hug me? He heard her ask, and cursed under his breath, while still standing ramrod straight, like an electric pole.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Hey, Emma¡­¡± He gritted out, fisting his hands unconsciously as he saw her eyes widen with disbelief and shock, then hurt, aware from the corner of his eye, that the professor was watching them, no, studying them, waiting to see his reaction. And that only made him all the more eager to push away his little witch for the now, to hurt her a little, even though it pained him to do so.


    But that dose of reasoning almost flew away, when she hurled herself at him suddenly, her hands wound tightly around the base of his neck, as she buried her face at the crook of his shoulders.


    ¡°I missed you so much, and I know that you did too, even if you are acting like a eunuch at the moment.¡± She said, tightening her hold on his neck, even as he tried to free himself from her hold gently. She was having none of it; and his ability to withstand hugging her back was fading by the passing second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it.¡± He heard Shane mutter slowly through the pack link.


    ¡°He is still watching. Hold out on your feelings for a while longer, until she gets tired.¡± Clem added, and he almost rolled his eyes. Easy for them to say. He thought. He couldn¡¯t wait to taunt them when they found their own mates.


    But when Emma bit into his neck slowly, running her tongue leisurely and pleasurably on the spot she had bitten, he lost it; the remaining senses, he lost it, as they flew right away from an imaginary window.


    He hugged her back fiercely, passionately, as the tingling sensations ran from his neck to the other parts of his body, especially his already hard member which now poked at her from his trousers.


    ¡°What made you think that you can resist me?¡± She asked, even as she drew small circles with her tongue on his neck, amusement and victory tainting her voice.


    But he didn¡¯t reply, couldn¡¯t reply for fear of saying something that would cause his friends to bash him in the head. Already, they were cursing him through the mind link for being weak to a woman¡¯s touch. But he cared less. They didn¡¯t understand of course. Heaven was his mate¡¯s embrace. The vampire could go to hell. He cursed the professor in his mind, tightening his hands on his little witch¡¯s back.


    And when he had, out of curiosity rested his gaze on the history professor, he could swear that he had seen a sh of pain and anger zap through thetter¡¯s eyes, before returning to their nd form the next second.

 DON’T BE HARD ON YOUR FRIEND

    ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Emma rasped out, as she unwound her arms from around Derek¡¯s neck.


    She stared at him intensely, noting that his eyes had gotten a shade darker than usual. She knew that he wanted her. So, why had he stiffened when she had hugged him at first, and that was apart from the fact that she had been the one to initiate the hug, after watching in hurt as he had tried to act aloof in her presence.


    For a moment, she had panicked, thinking that he might have gotten a new girlfriend during his short time out, or had fallen out of love with her, because of an experience, he perhaps had had during the travel. But she had thickened up, choosing to check it out, even if the result might depress her, rather than sitting it out and assuming.


    And so, she had thrown caution into the wind, not minding the fact that her history professor had stood there watching, by hugging him, knowing that her Derek wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her. But when he had stiffened the more, she had eaten into his neck; and feeling his hard member poking at her waist region had had her smiling and amused, but still curious.


    She decided to thrash out the issueter; why he had resisted her at first, whether it was because of the professor or something else. For now, she had some official introductions to make, and then she would be off to the kitchen. The cells in her stomach were somersaulting in protest already. She had to eat. The professor too.


    ¡°I miss you too¡­¡± Derek said the same, pecking her on her lips; an act which she found endearing. She was already getting lost in the blueness of his eyes.


    A strained cough was heard, and she cussed. Her professor was here, waiting. She knew that the so young professor had faked the cough to get her attention.


    ¡°Well, guys¡­meet Professor Perkins¡­¡± She stated, after drawing some feet away from Derek, gesturing with her hand, the presence of the professor, who had at some time, had fixed his hands into his front pockets. Emma thought that he looked even more imposing this way, and handsome. His eyes which had been tired before, was now alert, very alert; but he still managed in that mysterious way of his, to appear rxed, and not calcting.


    ¡°He is our new history professor.¡± She said, her eyes shifting from Derek to Maya, after all, the two were offering the same course with her.


    But the clique of four was silent. She noticed. They were just staring at the professor as she had conceived earlier, with no certain emotions on their face.


    She looked from them to the professor as she was between the two groups, well four against one. She thought.


    Well, she didn¡¯t know what their beef was, but for now he was her visitor, so, they had no choice but to treat him right whether they liked it or not.  She decided.


    And she didn¡¯t think that Melvina would be as unweing as them. Thetter was cloaked with every form of goodness and kindness. She would treat the professor like he was a new visitor. She believed so.


    ¡°Guys¡­¡± She called, standing at akimbo, her eyebrows piqued up sternly, as she rested her gaze on Maya whom she hoped would get her message.


    But Maya thought that Emma looked like an overbearing headmaster, with that stance of hers meant to project austereness.


    Since Ava had filled them in about what had happened earlier today at the history ss, and ire had rushed up to them some minutester, shouting that the redhead was a spy for the vampires, she had been totally worried. They were dealing with the issues of the witches, and the threat that thetter had received, and still, the redhead had gone all the way to bring a vampire into the pack. That alone was an act of treason.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so hard on your friend. She doesn¡¯t know anything about our kind. I don¡¯t know why you guys are still holding out from telling her the truth. I think you all should let her in. I believe she would understand. The earlier, the better. It would be bad if she heard it from someone else.¡± Sia, her wolf opined, breaking into her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± Maya agreed. ¡°But Derek has asked everyone of us to wait till his birthday, till he tells his father.¡± She said, through their mind link.


    ¡°That is like three days from now, right? Then, I hope that nothing peculiar between now and then.¡± Sia stated, and Maya could only hope the same, even though her best friend seem to have an invisible ma embedded in her that loves attracting supernatural beings, and trouble.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When she had heard about the cafe incident from Louis, her father¡¯s beta¡¯s son, who would likely take over his father, she had been exasperated and quite peeved, both at the foursome clique and at her best friend. Although she hadn¡¯t really been able to fault her best friend, since she knew that thetter hated being put down. But still, she had wished that the redhead had held her anger, and not bring another set of trouble on herself. From the ount of Louis, the professor had saved her from the power outburst of one of the girls who seemed to be a strong witch. It was actually through this incident that she had known that the college housed people from different realms. Something she wasn¡¯t entirely pleased about. And now, the redhead had garnered their attention to herself. Wonderful!


    ¡°There was no way that she would have known that the clique were supernaturals. Stop sting her. She wouldn¡¯t be happy if she knew your thoughts.¡± Her wolfmented.


    ¡°Good then, that she can¡¯t.¡± She said, feeling a bit ashamed of her thoughts. She was supposed to be protective of her friend, not the other way around. But then, she thought that one thing didn¡¯t y out or read right. Louis had said that after the professor had caught the redhead in his arms, the other phases of the event had been blurry and unreal with silly motion pictures. Thetter had believed that the professor, or rather vampire, had issued amand ofpulsion coverage over the cafe and its inhabitants; and that it had been sheer wolf luck that he hadn¡¯t forgotten the incident, like his human colleagues. And she didn¡¯t know what to think of that.


    What had really happened in that off moment ofpulsion?


    She only hoped that the redhead would trust her enough to tell her about it.

 LAME INTRODUCTIONS

    What had really happened in that off moment ofpulsion? Maya thought, staring heatedly at the professor, who seemed to be more focused on her cousin.


    She only hoped that Emma would trust her enough to tell her about it, when they both would settle in and talk this night, while also prepping for the quiz she had heard about from Ava.


    Shifting her gaze back to her best friend, she saw that the redhead was staring at her, obviously expecting her to take the lead first in weing the history professor, a vampire. The thought gave her the chills.


    But on a second thought, she agreed that they should be weing the professor, not because that they wanted to, but so as not to trigger the human¡¯s inquisitive nature. Although, she believed that it was toote already. She could see the human looking all curious at them all, hands no longer at akimbo, but now crossed under her chest. They would have a string of questions to answerter. She concluded.


    ¡°Good afternoon Professor. My name is Maya.¡± She said, taking the first step, since none of the three guys she was with had not figured out that their silence was only triggering the redhead¡¯s curiosity which would only bring to the surface her inquisitiveness.


    ¡°Well, hello Maya. I¡¯m Professor Perkins. Emma¡¯s history teacher.¡± Professor Perkins stated, taking his eyes from Emma¡¯s boyfriend for the first time whom he believed was the Alpha¡¯s son, to the blondie who had the same blue eyes with the former. They were cousins quite alright, unfortunately. He thought, remembering his mission.


    ¡°And mine¡­and his too¡­¡± The blondie mentioned, indicating in the direction of the Derek, with a slight jerk of her head.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He said, peering at them like he could see through them. ¡°Good to see you guys then. Let¡¯s get along well.¡± He stated, not because he wanted or believed it, but because of Emma. This is what she would have wanted. Unity between people she cared for.


    He knew that she cared for him.  He had seen the stance she had taken to evoke theirpliance in weing him. Even though it had been just a little act ofpassion and concern for him, he believed that it would grow with time. He was determined too, to make it happen. He was sure that she was his lifemate, that urred once in forever, and prevented their male species to turn into the creature of the dead. He also knew that there was no way in the world that she was the mate to Derek.


    Thetter was an Alpha, or soon to be. So, he believed it was just a fling, perhaps arising from a mere attraction since the redhead was too beautiful for her own good, that would pass off if the boy found his mate; not wanting to deliberate on the utter sense of possessiveness and lust he had seen in thetter¡¯s eyes as he had stared down at the redhead some minutes earlier. That alone grated on his nerves. But he pledged to be patient and wait it out, till the soon to be alpha turns 18, and found his mate.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± The blondiemented, earning his respect. He thought that she was wiser than the three guys. Not because of what she had said, of course they would likely not get along, but because she had known that the human was still unaware of their kind, and was ying along with him since they both seemed to think alike in that way. She also, like him, didn¡¯t want the human to know or ask certain questions. The redhead already thought that he had been ra, or was it ire? He didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t care. But the redhead believed that he must have dated thetter sometime ago. Now, these three bullheads staring at him warily were only her silly theory.


    ¡°Terrific Maya.¡± He heard the redhead say, and watched as she gave scornful looks to Derek and the other two guys, obviously expecting them to follow in the foot prints of the Maya.


    ¡°Good afternoon Professor. I am Derek. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, before tomorrow in ss.¡± The Alpha boy grounded out, and he almost smirked, but for the fear of riling up the redhead who seemed to be working so hard to bring them together.


    ¡°Pleasure meeting you too, Derek.¡± He said, maintaining a normalposure, before stretching out his hand for a handshake, of which thetter shook firmly, but not before hesitating for some seconds.


    ¡°I am Shane.¡± The guy with dark brown hair introduced himself, already stretching out his hand for a handshake. He shook it firmly, noting that the frown on thed¡¯s face seemed misced, like a frown on aedian¡¯s face. He felt that this one was the jokes monger of the clique.


    ¡°I¡¯m Clem.¡± Thest guy rasped out, more like bit out, before shaking hands with him. He thought that this one looked like the bimbo that had almost pounced on the redhead in front of his office. They had a striking resemnce. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they turned out to be siblings, but he dared not to ask, for fear of adding credibility to the redhead¡¯s theory.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you all, friends of Miss Drackson.¡± He said, pleased actually that there hadn¡¯t arisen an asion where he would have had to shift to a bat and flied away. If that had happened, he was sure that the redhead would have developed a heart attack. But still then, he was grateful to her. For the story might have been different if she had left him at the mercy of these ravenous werewolves.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay much longer. I have a ce to be at the moment.¡± He said, shifting his gaze to Emma, who found his statement unsettling.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t ¡­.¡± She was protesting, but he cut her off, knowing that she could be quite stubborn if she wanted to.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± He said.


    ¡°See you tomorrow in ss.¡± He stated, taking his time to look at each one of them, before turning around, and walking away, holding tightly thest sight of the redhead in his mind. She had been pouting.

 CAN’T SEND HER AWAY

    Melvina and Alpha Peter sat still and stiff on the two big chairs which were on a higher level than the big and long rectangr table and the rest of the chairs in therge room, as they listened with rapt attention to the recounting of the day¡¯s events by Derek, the day¡¯s events which had revolved around Emma. On the other smaller, but still big chairs, were Maya, Anthony, Shane and Clem. They were all in the conference room, since it had a sound proof system. Alpha Peter had allowed the non-family members because they were already aware of the whole thing, although he had made them swear an oath of secrecy, especially Clem who seemed to have a lot of family members; Shane was an only child.


    One by one, they shared their own details about what they had seen and heard, and what they perceived all these could mean.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do about the human?¡± Alpha Peter asked, looking at each one of them in the room with clear eyes, leaving the floor open for suggestions. This issue seemed to be beyond him. As he had listened to the youths recount the whole events of the day, he had felt his heart thumping more loudly than the usual, and he knew why. The tale of the vampire had unsettled him the most. He knew the catastrophe that those evil beasts of the night had unleashed on thend seven years ago, and now, all of a sudden, one is seen in his pack. In his pack, for god¡¯s sake! And worse, he was walking under the sun without being burnt to death. How? How was that possible? That human was a bundle of trouble. He thought. No. not even a bundle. A truckload!


    Derek sped his hands tightly together as he stared at each one of his friends and his mother. They all knew what Emma meant to him, except his father. He wondered what could be going on in their minds at his father¡¯s question. Well, whatever they said, he wouldn¡¯t be letting his little witch out of his sight.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t surely let her go. That would be putting her in danger. We can¡¯t sacrifice her either to whomever had made those threats. She would hate us forever. I think we should wait till those who had made the threats reveal themselves. They will soon. They have to. And there is Agrip. He isn¡¯t back yet. I think he would also have something to say about this. I believe he not only went to consort Derek¡¯s future, but also that of the pack. And I know that the human has a part to y in our pack. I can feel it. But I¡¯m not sure what.¡± Melvina suggested, hoping that it would buy them some time to actually know who the human was, and what they were up against.


    She too had been rattled by the presence of a vampire in their pack. What was he looking for? Oh yes, he had saved the redhead from a bunch of power psychos, and was her history teacher too; but was that pure coincidence or nned. Something was not right. She felt it. There was no way the human was a spy. She was too naive of their ways, no matter how intelligent and smart she was. Then, there was the witch, Margo, whom Clem had stated was in good terms with her. How long had they known each other? Was there any other thing that she was keeping from them?


    Well, she wouldn¡¯t me the girl for being so secretive. They had lied to her once, and she had found out. She wondered though what would happen if the young girl finds out about their real identity. She might run for sure. But that was not what was necessary now. They need to find out why the vampire was here. They need to find out more about the witch, Margo; for she had a feeling that thetter knew more about the redhead, than them all. Then, she would have to convince the redhead too, to talk to her. There must be something, a pointer, to why all these were going on.


    From Anthony, she had found out that the human had a sharp hearing sense that she could even hear things muttered under the breath. It had been a shocker for them all. She had sensed then what every one of them in the room had been thinking, apart from Anthony who must have already gotten rid of his shock after the first knowing. They had been wondering the number of things she must have heard them mutter or say under their breath, and then, what else, what other ability or giftings she possessed that they didn¡¯t even know of. She also wondered where her own witch friend was. Was she dead or alive? These endless questions were already giving her a slight headache.


    ¡°You are right. We should wait for Agrip toe back, or the threat mongers to reveal themselves or pass another message. Till then, we would just have toy low and observe; taking into consideration to be watchful and vignt, whilst also keeping a watchful eye on the human.¡± Alpha Peter said, and Derek let out a sigh of relief. They weren¡¯t sending his little witch away, at least not yet; and that has given him more time to check out the professor. Starting from tomorrow, he will keep a watchful eye on the night creature, while making sure that thetter didn¡¯te anywhere near his mate.


    ¡°Derek¡­you said that the vampire was your history professor, right?¡± Alpha Peter asked, watching him closely. He still somehow believed that the human and his son weren¡¯t just friends. He still remembered the event of that night when his brother had visited. He hadn¡¯t forgotten still that his mate, his son and his niece were hiding something from him. He wondered if Shane, the son of histe gamma, and Clem, his beta¡¯s son knew about the secret too.


    When he had asked thetter about the episode that hadnded the human in their clinic for the second time, thed had just said that it had been a slight misunderstanding between the both girls. He hadn¡¯t believed him of course, but he had let him go, knowing that the kid was loyal to his son first, before him. As it should be. He thought. His son would soon be taking over his position after all.


    ¡°Yes Father.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Good. Keep an eye on him, and report to me your findings.¡± He stated.

 LIFEMATE

    He had just fed from the third person in a row. He was satisfied now. He could feel his system humming with satisfaction and pleasure.


    It had always been easy to hunt, or more appropriately feed off from a human, but he hadn¡¯t felt this great in along time. He knew it was because of the redhead.


    Although, some humans offered themselves up as a feeding liter, some for the highness that apanies it, and some for the money; it still didn¡¯tpare to when youpel and feed.


    You just have to make sure that you don¡¯t kill while feeding, unless it would guarantee you a free entry to being a creature of the dead.


    They thought he was a vampire??


    He scoffed. He would never be that. The creature of the dead was something heinous he hoped that he would never be. He didn¡¯t want to be hunted by his own people.


    Vampires were leachy ugly creatures with no redemption at all. Of course, the undead had been once like them, but the former hadn¡¯t been able to curtail their thirst for blood, and had killed off while feeding. When a male specie of theirs kills during feeding, he bes a creature of the night. He agreed that sometimes it could be so tempting, but he had built enough discipline to curb his emotions.


    They must have thought that his kind had been the atrocity that had aided in the destruction of their pack some years ago. How wrong they were? He thought.


    Well, he didn¡¯t me them. Only a few still knew that their kind existed, after the war five thousand years ago that had wrecked their home town, and had imed the lives of their females. Now, their females were few. Although recently, there had been an outbreak of his male species finding their life mates in humans, humans with psychic abilities, who could go through the three phases of blood transfusion without getting damaged or getting turned into a creature of the night. The prince of his people, or rather their king, had found his lifemate in a human psychic too. Their healer too.


    As the males of his kind ages, so do the darkness in them. So, their lifemates were like a string of light, no, a full mass of light that could chase away the darkness. If they do not find them, there were high possibilities that the male would choose the life of the dead, over the life of being without emotions and seeing everything in ck and white.


    When he had seen the human, his sight had gotten better. He had been able to tell that her hair was red. It had been a shocking revtion and a relief to him. But he had chosen to court her little by little, so as not to give her a heart attack. He hadn¡¯t foreseen that she would be a girlfriend to an Alpha wolf. A fling perhaps. He thought. He hoped, not wanting to hurt the damn kid. He would do anything to have her to himself. She was his lifemate. A light to his darkness. Through her, he had been able to feel emotions, and see colors again. He wasn¡¯t going to give her up. He would rather die. The option of being one of the undead was out of question. He wasn¡¯t going to torture his brother¡¯s feelings by making thetter hunt him down. That would be a trauma to the older twin.


    ¡°Well, at least she led me to the pack I should be spying on. Ever a light¡­¡± He muttered, remembering her fiery spirit, her forest green eyes, her pink heart shaped lips. Already, he could feel his groins tightening.


    His girlfriend back at home wouldn¡¯t be happy about this. He thought.


    It was true that they both were just trying out for kids so as to increase the poption of their kind, but they weren¡¯t lifemates. But he was sure, that thetter wouldn¡¯t let him go without a fight, especially since she hadn¡¯t found her own lifemate. She wouldn¡¯t want to lose hispanionship. She was a woman, so she wasn¡¯t subjected to this curse of not feeling a tiddy bit of emotion once they crossed the thousand years threshold. He wondered why it was only the males that suffered from it though.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Taking steps away from the dark corner where he had left the gambling man whom he had just fed on, he decided to call onto his twin brother, through their peculiar mind path. Since they were twins, they could interact and share each other thoughts, even paint pictures of what they were seeing into their minds; it was simr to the bond shared between mates.


    ¡°Julius¡­ I need you.¡± He called through the mind path.


    ¡°Did you encounter any difficulty?¡± He heard his brother ask.


    ¡°Not really. I just saw something, or rather someone peculiar.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You met your lifemate?¡± His brother asked. He could hear the relief and glee in the tone of his brother, even though his voice seemed stoic and nd.


    ¡°I think so.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You think so?¡± His brother queried. Must have found his reply incredulous. He thought.


    ¡°Yeah. She is a human. A young human. Too young. I don¡¯t think it is possible though. But I can see colours and feel emotions now.¡± He said, smiling as he felt the wave of brotherly affection from his brother.


    ¡°She is the one then. You have to take it slow, since you mentioned that she is too young.¡± Julius stated.


    ¡°Yeah. Will youe around?¡± He asked, wanting to fly around the county with his brother. Now, that he could feel again, he wanted to relive some memories.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Thetter replied, and like that he knew that he woulde. His twin never turned him down. He just hoped that like him, he would find his own lifemate soon.


    ¡°Okay then, till then.¡± He said, about to cut off themunication when his brother called him.


    ¡°Aiden¡­Please¡­ look out for her. She might have returned.¡± Julius said.


    ¡°I will.¡± He promised, knowing who his brother was referring to. He hadn¡¯t seen her before, but his brother had told him her name. She. He didn¡¯t know their history; his brother wouldn¡¯t tell him. But he would of course, find the woman, and perhaps, she might talk to him.


    Dusting his hands on his trousers, he took off in the air, as an eagle. He had to see his lifemate one more time, before she retired to bed.

 THOUGHTS-FULL NIGHT

    Emma sat cross-legged on her bed; her right hand ced underneath her chin as she let her thoughts consume her.


    She had been waiting for Maya and Derek, so that they could work the assignment and read for the quiz tomorrow, but all her waiting had been in vain. She had even updated her notes from the texts Ava sent to her on skype, but still the two Triggers were no where to be found in her room.


    The meeting must be taking so long. She thought, knowing that she would be one of their topics in the conference room; the strange girl that seemed to attract a lot of attention from weird gifted people.


    When Professor Perkins had left them in the general entrance, and had gone to wherever he had mentioned he had to be, the other three had turned to her, their eye brows piqued that said clearly; ¡®like seriously?¡¯


    ¡°Like it is my fault¡­¡± She muttered, bringing her history notebook to read, and the prescribed text.


    Her heart had just gone out to the professor because she thought that he would need food after dispensing his powers for so long. It had even shown on his face, by the lines on his forehead and the weariness in his eyes, and the way his shoulders had also drooped an inch lower than the usual.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Only Derek had looked at her affectionately, an act which seemed to have irked Clem.


    ¡°Like what the hell is his deal?¡± She asked aloud, lying down with her back on the bed, uncrossing her legs.


    They had asked about the cafe incident as they had walked into the main house in the estate. She had nodded to all their statement, after noticing that they didn¡¯t know the whole story. From the scowl on her best friend¡¯s face and the others too, her boyfriend included, she thought that they had rated her to be a weird person. She had wondered then what would happen then if she had told them of their giftings. Because of that, she had decided to keep it to herself. It was okay that Anthony knew that she could hear very clearly, even things mumbled; although, she had a feeling that the guy wouldn¡¯t keep it to himself either.


    He must have told them. She concluded, very sure that she was one of their topics for the night. Once, she had been tempted to eavesdrop on then. Actually, she had gone over to the conference room to listen, but Derek¡¯s little sister had caught up with her. The little adorable girl in her pajamas had joined her in putting her ear on the conference door thinking that they had been ying a game. She had held herself fromughing, and had had bent down and carried the girl up in her arms, citing the benefit of a sweet bedtime story if she let her tuck her to bed. Eva had agreed.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since she hade out of the girl¡¯s room. She had thought that she would find the duo in her room, but nothing. They were still in the conference room. But she hadn¡¯t gone back to eavesdrop on them again. The vibe was gone.


    Something dropped on the floor, and made a thump sound on the floor.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She asked, sitting up on the bed. She looked at her bag. It was open. A book must have fallen down as she had kicked the bag while turning from east to west on the bed. She thought.


    But she still decided to check.


    Her phone was on the floor. It was the bag¡¯s escapee.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± She muttered, remembering her resolve to call her sister after the dinner tonight. She had forgotten.


    She checked her watch which was on the bed stand.  It was some minutes pass 11pm.


    Wow, the time really ran fast. She thought, deciding to read for the quiz, immediately after the call she was about to make, and not caring if the duo came into her room or not. Who knows? Perhaps they were in their rooms, sleeping already.


    She picked up the phone from the ground, and opened it.


    There was a new message.


    She opened it.


    The message read: Emma, are you okay? Did something happen? Talk to me, stop keeping me in the dark, or else I¡¯ming to Ennd.


    Her sister in Ennd? She would have loved it, but for the strange things that characterized her life now.


    Should she tell her about her powers?


    She wasn¡¯t sure about that. In the movies that she had usually watched on super heroes and power moguls, their siblings usually turn against them out of hatred and jealousy for not being blessed by the gods.


    Would Amelia do the same? She didn¡¯t think so. But she still didn¡¯t think it wise to tell her sister this strange info over the phone, perhaps it will be better facially, when she travelled back home for the Christmas. They would really have a lot to talk about if they see.


    With that thought decided, she dialed her sister¡¯s number and waited, as it dialed.


    There was no answer the first time.


    She dialed again. But there was no reply.


    Was the time toote? She thought, calcting with her head what the time would be in Florida.


    Perhaps, she is busy or asleep. She thought.


    She was about to keep the phone on the bed stand, when the phone rang.


    She smiled as she saw the caller. Her sister.


    She picked it.


    ¡°Hello, Amelia.¡± She said, still smiling.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± The voice on the other side said, tentatively.


    This is not Amelia¡¯s voice. She thought.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± She asked, wondering who had the audacity to touch her sister¡¯s phone and pick her calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m Freya. Amelia has told me much about you. You are little sister, right?¡± The unknown voice asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She replied cautiously. ¡°But who are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s roommate, and her closest friend in college.¡± The voice answered.


    Closest friend? What about the three musketeers? She thought, remembering the friends her sister had told her about. And when did she have a roommate?


    Which one again is Freya.


    ¡°Okay. Where is she? Why are you with her phone?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh, about that¡­Amelia is in the toilet.¡± The girl replied.

 A BIG BIRD

    In therge oak tree across the yard from her window, a bird pped its wings, drawing her attention. She had just gotten off from the phone with the Freda girl, but not without telling the her to inform her sister about her call.


    The bird had a round facial disk with a very pronounced ruff. It wasn¡¯t an owl but it wasrge. Veryrge. The unusual bird could easily weigh at least twenty pounds. She stared at it, and it stared right back. She could see its eyes, round and shiny ck. She had never seen a one like this. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would think it was a harpy eagle. Emma leaned all the way out of the window sill, concentrating on the bird.


    She watched it closely as she tuned her mind to the path of the raptor. The beak was wicked looking, curved and sharp, the talons enormous where they curled around the thick branch of the tree. It had a keen intelligence shining in its eyes. Emma¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her heart beating in sudden excitement. Happy eagles lived in the Amazon rain forest, flying gracefully, agilely through the trees. They were unquestionably the world¡¯s most formidable bird, capable of taking monkeys, snakes, even sloth as prey. It couldn¡¯t possibly be, yet the more she studied it, the more she was certain. What in the world was an endangered eagle from South America doing in the Southern Ennd, in Europe?


    She continued to stare at the creature, keeping eye contact, whispering softly, more in her mind than with her voice. She called to the bird, out of humor and sheer yfulness, shocked at its size. It was really quite beautiful. Wild. Untamed. Powerful. She was afraid it must have been injured in some way to travel so far from its native territory.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep within the body of the bird, Aiden smiled. Emma had taken the bait. She was calling the bird to her, using a mental path unfamiliar to him, but the trail of power led straight back to her mind and gave him the opening he needed. The key to unlock her memories, to take control. Once invited inside, he would have even more control of Emma.


    In the body of therge eagle, he spread his enormous wings and stepped off the branch of the tree. He saw her face, startled by his sudden movement, drinking in the beauty of the harpy eagle in flight. Circling high, he spiraled down in azy show andnded on her windowsill, talons digging deep into the wood. Slowly, majestically, the eagle folded his wings.


    Emma looked beautiful in the moonlight. In the faint silvery light she looked like a young pagan goddess offering up a sacrifice, a homage to the high peaks. Her skin was soft looking, gleaming at him with an invitation to touch. Inside the body of the bird, his gut clenched hotly. His need was a fever in his blood. Dark and out of control when he needed restraint the most. Her innocence shook him, yet it drew him. She was his. Made for him. Exclusively for him. Only Emma Drackson could rid him of the dark shadows in his soul.


    Emma stared at the bird, entranced. It was a little frightening to have the raptor so close to her. She wasn¡¯t altogether certain she was safe. Very carefully she took two steps backward, the sound of her heart loud in her ears. She didn¡¯t like animals ordinarily, but the bird was just too beautiful and big. It was an amazing bird, huge and very intimidating. She forced her mind to be calm as she examined it. It didn¡¯t appear to be injured in any way. She didn¡¯t get the impression that it was hungry or hurt. It was just staring at her as intently as she was staring at it.


    Aiden watched as Emma¡¯s tongue moistened her full lower lip. The action tightened his body even more and turned his bloodstream to a molten heat. He could not control his reaction to her. He was very much aware it made him more dangerous than he had ever been. He needed to be in control at all times. He didn¡¯t want to risk harming her. She was temptation itself, standing there with her bare feet, looking young and beautiful and slightly afraid, her red hair cascading down her waist, as red as fresh blood. He felt his heart turn over, his every protective instinct welling up. He hadn¡¯t known he had protective instincts. She was doing things to him so fast he couldn¡¯t adjust.


    Aiden was determined to have her under hismand. He wanted her to himself, away from others, including her alpha boyfriend, where he could slowly and carefully work out what he wanted to do with her. He would have her. He would imprison her, he decided; it was the only way she would be his, under his care, under his dominion, not wanting her to run away out of fear when she knows what he is. There was a fierce need in him, hungry and growing each moment, to chain her to his side. But he had to be patient, at least, until Derek casts her aside.


    Emma could feel her heart pounding hard, but it was more out of excitement than fear. She should be afraid, the bird was a true raptor, but it was magnificent. It had ck eyes! Round, shiny, very intelligent ck eyes. She stared at it for fully two minutes. That wasn¡¯t normal, she was certain. Very slowly, so she wouldn¡¯t startle the creature, she backed across the room to the small bookshelf in the room. Still looking at the bird, she slid her fingers over the animal books she had gotten acquainted with yesterday until she found the one she wanted. It slipped off the shelf into her waiting hand, the pages already turning to the very entry her mind was seeking.


    Strangely, the bird was observing her just as intently, an intelligence in its gaze as it watched the pages of the book open without her hand. She brought the book in front of her and nced down to look at the photograph of the harpy eagle. The eyes were round and shining with intelligence, but they were not ck. The eyes in the picture were a bright amber with a ck pupil. She let out her breath slowly. Something was wrong with her bird.

 COMPULSION

    It had ck eyes! Round, shiny, very intelligent ck eyes. Emma stared at it for fully two minutes. That wasn¡¯t normal, she was certain. Very slowly, so she wouldn¡¯t startle the creature, she backed across the room to her bookshelf. Still looking at the bird, she slid her fingers over the animal books which she had gotten acquainted with yesterday, until she found the one she wanted.


    It slipped off the shelf into her waiting hand, the pages already turning to the very entry her mind was seeking. Strangely, the bird was observing her just as intently, an intelligence in its gaze as it watched the pages of the book open without her hand. She brought the book in front of her and nced down to look at the photograph of the harpy eagle. The eyes were round and shining with intelligence, but they were not ck. The eyes in the picture were a bright amber with a ck pupil. She let out her breath slowly. Something was wrong with her bird.


    You aren¡¯t blind, though, are you? She sent the words, not even knowing if it would work; It was watching her too closely to be blind.


    It stirred then, almost in triumph. Emma¡¯s heart jumped in response. For one moment she felt threatened in some undefined way. She thought she caught a fleeting expression in the eagle¡¯s eyes and then it hopped back onto the windowsill andunched itself skyward. For such arge bird, it amazed her how perfectly silent it was. It circled for a moment, climbing higher and higher until it was a mere speck. She watched it until it was gone.


    Emma felt inexplicably lonely as she climbed back into her bed. Her fingers plucked at the quilt, seekingfort. The booky on the bed beside her. She tapped on the cover with her fingers before cing it on the bed stand with her history book. She would read thetterter. Telekinesis was a very handy talent. She thought, remembering the events of the cafe. She shouldn¡¯t berate herself or the gods for the gift. She would be thankful rather.


    Perhaps, she could use it to solve mysteries and know more about herself, and what about her made the witches interested in her. Perhaps, she could read Margo¡¯s mind, or Derek.


    No, not good. She muttered. That would be intruding in people¡¯s privacy. They wouldn¡¯t find it funny, if they found out in the long run. But she needed to know.


    And what about Zipfara? She hadn¡¯t seen the queen of the witches ever since that night. Has thetter forgotten her already? She had promised answers; so, where was she?


    ¡°I¡¯m really different¡­¡± She mumbled. She was ¡°different¡± and people didn¡¯t tolerate differences very well. She stared at the open window sadly.


    ¡°I am so alone.¡± She sent the heartfelt cry winging into the night, missing her sister so much, all of a sudden. She wondered if Derek would treat her any differently if he found out.


    She had other things to do. She thought. She hadn¡¯t prepared for the quiz yet. But that could wait for some minutes. She didn¡¯t even feel like reading again. She wanted to see the bird again, even though it wouldn¡¯t be able to talk, it could at least wait till she had vented all her emotions out, a bit surprised that the bird had gotten an iota of love from her.


    She sighed and turned her face into the pillow. It would have been nice to have someone to talk with. To be herself with. Just once.


    Querida, why are you so sad this night? The voice was heavily ented, musical, a whisper of enticement. She heard it as clearly as if the words were spoken aloud.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Emma stiffened, butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She opened her eyes, searching the shadows of her room. It appeared empty at first, but then she felt a hand brush a lingering caress over her face, the fingertips trailing over her skin as it removed silken strands of red hair from her forehead. She sat up, pushing at the shadowy figure bending over her. The broad chest was real and very solid. How could she have missed his presence?


    But this wasn¡¯t Derek.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in my bedroom?¡± She hissed the words very quietly, afraid if Derek heard it, he would rush in like a wild dog. The room was so dark, that she couldn¡¯t even see the person.


    ¡°You called me to you.¡± Aiden said.


    Deliberately, he used the more intimate method of telepathicmunication, determined to strengthen their bond.


    ¡°I heard your call. Felt your tears. Why are you so sad this night?¡±


    He was too real and solid in the confines of the small bedroom. His masculine scent clung to the corners, his voice brushed over her skin, at her insides like ck velvet. It wasn¡¯t just his words, it was literally the sound of his voice. A seduction, an intimacy stolen in the night. He washed over her and into her so that she was at a loss. No one had ever made her feel so aware of her body, so feminine, or so tantly sexual. Not even Derek.


    ¡°No!!¡± She screamed in her mind. The professor was a master ofpulsion. He was enticing her.


    She blinked to keep him in focus. He seemed substantial to the touch, yet in the dark room, his shadowy figure blurred as if he was a part of the night itself. Not real. Emma had the good sense to be afraid. It was so dreamlike she dug her nails into her palm to ensure she was awake.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± The moment she spoke aloud, she wished she hadn¡¯t. Her voice was husky, sexy, not entirely hers. An invitation. Her heart thundered out a fast rhythm. The heat of his body crowding so close to hers warmed her skin despite the coolness of the wind. She should have been furious; instead, she was mesmerized by him, by his overpowering sexuality.


    She felt herself falling backward, her eyes closing then, drooping shut on their own ord. But before her eyes willed shut, she felt him drop a kiss on her cheek, saw the ckness of his eyes, knowing that he was the big bird which had visited her earlier, wondering what exactly her history professor was and why he was in some way, interested in her.

 COMPULSION II

    His hand curled around the nape of her neck. Possessively. As if he had the right to her. Her body went pliant, soft in reaction. In her entire life, she had never responded so sexually to anyone. She ached for him until it seemed to be a craving she couldn¡¯t control.


    Emma sat there helplessly, trapped in the depths of his ck eyes. She was falling forward, his captive, forever his prisoner. In that moment she was willing to be his prisoner. His dark head bent very slowly, relentlessly to hers. She could see the impossible length of hisshes, his sinfully sexy lips, the bluish shadow on his jaw. Her body was heavy and aching and demanding things she knew very little about. He was so out of her league. A man like her professor would consume her, use her up, make her his sopletely there could never be another. She should have screamed for Derek.


    Instead she closed her eyes and allowed his mouth to take possession of hers. Beneath her the bed lurched and rocked as if the ground beneath it had moved. She was swept onto a tidal wave of pure feeling, into a sensual world beyond herprehension. Her body no longer belonged to her, but to him. Colors whirled and danced and the room spun. And she was alive. It wasn¡¯t simply her body burning for his, but her mind, craving, reaching out for his, her soul crying out to his. She felt a curious shifting deep inside, a merging, two ragged halves sealing perfectly. She felt his arms tighten like two steel bands, a wildness growing in him. She realized he was not only gaining possession of her, but control as well. She was losing herself, wanting to merge deeply with him, wanting to be whatever he needed, do whatever he wanted.


    He lost himself in her sweetness. She was heat and honey, melting into him, twining around his heart until he knew he would never beplete without her. His mouth moved to the corner of hers, along her chin to her vulnerable throat. She was aching for him, burning as he was. Her pulse beckoned to him. She thought him an erotic dream and he fed the haze in her mind, fed the illusion of a dream to her, even while his body pulsed with need and excitement. He allowed his hunger to deepen as he forced her body back against the mattress. She struggled for just a moment, a thought of resistance. He took it ruthlessly from her mind, kissing her until she was pliant. His mouth was merciless on hers, demanding kisses, taking her response rather than asking for it. He stretched her arms above her head and pinned her wrists together to hold her captive beneath him.


    Emma Drackson possessed a mind with aplex guard, one he needed to bridge in order to im her for his own. He had seeded in being voluntarily invited into her home. He had seeded in finding the path to her mind. Now he was going to take what he needed to unlock the door keeping her from him. Nothing would stop him. Not the Alpha boy sleeping so restlessly in the next room. Not even Emma herself, half shaken by her unfamiliar needs and desires, or so he had thought.


    Emma was wrapped in his body so tightly she was unsure where she left off and he started. His mouth burned a trail of fire along her throat to her neck. She felt the nip of his strong teeth, the swirling caress of his tongue. A rush of liquid heat beckoned him and she was helpless to stop it. She turned her head, wanting his mouth, wanting him to kiss her again, but he held her easily, his ck eyes drifting possessively over her face. The dark needs there made her shiver. There was such a sexual hunger, a merciless passion in his heavy-lidded eyes. Heart thudding wildly, she thought to fight him. Before she could move, he bent his head with deliberate slowness to her slender neck again


    He wanted her, wanted to take her body, possess her fully. It wasn¡¯t simply wanting. He needed. It was an urgent demand as elemental as the earth and sky. He needed her. His hand slid under the thin material of her top to cup the weight of her breast in his palm, and he allowed himself to indulge in her exquisite beauty, the taste and scent of her. The feel of her soft skin next to his.


    His body hardened with a savage, unfamiliar need. At once his sexual appetite grew, erotic desires pouring into his mind, into his cells, flooding him with images of taking her in every way possible, of having her whenever, wherever he wanted. He had never thought about the things he would need or want from a woman, but she roused dark passions and an edgy hunger in him.


    Emma was no longer certain she was dreaming. She could never have conjured up a fantasy as erotic as Professor Perkins. He was holding her submissive, a dominant sexual being that was both rough and tender. He demanded her response, look her response, rather than coaxed it. And she seemed helpless to stop the tidal wave of passion he unleashed in her.


    She began to struggle, afraid of losing who and what she as. He seemed to be slipping into her mind and wrapping himself deep inside her so that she was afraid she would never again be free. He was enormously strong and the more her body moved against his, the more viselike his grip became. He didn¡¯t hurt her, but he refused to allow her to get away. She tried surfacing from the dream, afraid of the way her body responded to his, even when he was being roughly dominant, but she couldn¡¯t manage to wake and save herself. And a part of her knew she would be saving herself.


    He caught her chin firmly and forced her deep green eyes meet his. Even as he did so, his mind tuned itself to the path of hers, thrusting sharp and deep, takingmand. You will take what I offer. He gave the order as he used a lengthening fingernail to open his own chest.


    But before he could press her mouth to the dark liquid that would bind them together,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Emma shockingly pushed him away, with a force he couldn¡¯t believe a human should wield, as he saw himself suddenly bent over close to the window sill. How had she done that? How had she broken through hispulsive haze? At that moment, he doubted if she was even a human. No human could wield that kind of strength that had pushed him far away across the room.


    Emma struggled through the dark haze of her strange, terrifying dream. She began to fight the fog, sensing something strange had been trying to invade her mind and system.


    Aiden cursed eloquently under his breath as he closed the wound on his chest with his own saliva. Taking a look at the redhead who was about to open her eyes after much struggle, he shifted to an owl and flew away.

 FEELING FRUSTRATED

    Emma opened her eyes finally after much struggle, and sat up quickly on her bed.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± She whispered vehemently, rubbing her eyes intermittently with her hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell had just happened?¡± She repeated, as she tried to make sense of what she was feeling. Her thoughts were all the more jumbled, that she was trying so much to make sense out of them.


    She held her bent over head in her palms, trying to remember, trying to know if whatever had happened had been a dream or reality. For God¡¯s sake, she was dripping wet and fucking horny! This had never happened before, not even after she fantasizes about Derek so much. She felt invaded.


    She ran her hands from her neck, down to the curves of her breast slowly, and then cupped one of the softness. She had been touched. She knew it. Someone had touched her, against her will. Someone hadpelled her to react to his touch. Someone had invaded her senses without her permission. And she didn¡¯t know who. Her mind was flurry. Whoever had touched her, had also tampered with her thoughts, not wanting her to really remember his face or when the shit had all happened. She only remembered the erotic touches, and that alone made her hornier and angrier at the same time.


    But she wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. She thought, refusing to let this go.


    She got down from her bed, and started pacing tro and fro the room, trying to gather her thoughts, trying to remember, but to no avail. There was not even a scent in the room. It all smelt her.


    ¡°He is good¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°The idiot is good.¡± She said, wanting to forget the feel of his hands on her skin, on her breasts, but failing miserably.


    ¡°I swear I will kill whomever did this¡­¡± She swore, desperately trying not to cry out of frustration. To her, it felt like rape. The only different and good thing was that the strange man hadn¡¯t tried to touch her down there. She believed that she would have gone berserk if he had.


    Then she remembered Derek.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not cheating on him. I didn¡¯t cheat on him.¡± She muttered strongly, as a tear dropped from her left eye. She wondered what he would say if she told him this, not that she would tell him though. This would be a secret.


    Out of a zeal borne out of desperation to liberate herself from these tempting entanglements of lust, she decided to do a trip down the memoryne, a rewind of the night events; hoping that she would find a clue somewhere.


    She remembered up to the time of having a call with her sister¡¯s roommate. Everything after that was a nk. She felt a sharp pain in her head whenever she tried to push through the blockage. But she had never been a quitter. She thought, walking up to the window.


    She looked out of the window. The night was dead. There was no noise anywhere. She knew that for sure Derek and Maya had gone to sleep, without checking in on her.


    ¡°Typical¡­¡± She muttered, believing that, that was the reaction expected whenever people singled out an odd kid.


    With her elbows down on the windowsill, her back, a bit bent, and her head propped on the base of arms, she looked out into the deadness of the night. A soft soothing wind was blowing. The time should be 12am now. She guessed.


    She would have loved to go strolling through the corridors of therge mansion to clear her head, but she remembered what had happened thest time that she had tried to do so. She had met a moving painting that had made her look like a mad person in front of Melvina and her husband. She knew that they hadn¡¯t believed her that night, even though she could read from their eyes that they desperately wanted to do so. Theirmon sense had won over though.


    She shrugged, about to get away from the window, when she saw a soft ck feather at the farthest part of the windowsill. She picked it up. The feather surely belonged to a big ck bird. But what was it doing there? She had a feeling that it had something major to do with whatever had happened to her that night that she couldn¡¯t remember, so , she held it tightly in her hand, reaffirming that she would remember and when she did, the man or creature that had done this to her will pay.


    With that established, she won against her fear, and decided to take a stroll around the mansion. Perhaps, after that, she would have the strength to go through her history notes.


    And so, still holding the feather in her hand, she walked up to her door, opened it, and left the room.


    But after a few minutes, she walked back into the room, then headed straight to the small bathroom which the room hade with, a feature she had been so happy about when she had found out. She had wondered then if all the rooms had had their own private baths.


    ¡°I need to wash him off myself¡­¡± She kept muttering even as the erotic touches and images continued ying in her mind.


    She filled the bath with water and shampoo, then got rid of her night gown which she was sure she would never wear again, before stepping into the bath, all the while refusing to touch her honeypot, not wanting to feel its slickness or dripping wetness. Feeling the wetness on her thighs were enough to make her feel dirty and tainted.


    When she got into the bathtub, she picked up the sponge and scrubbed and scrubbed, till her body felt sore, her honeypot included. She didn¡¯t want to feel a trace of wetness anywhere. But her mind was an entirely different matter. She wished she could scrub it clean; especially after hitting the water in the tub sharply in frustration and anger because she had suddenly found herself fondling and pinching her nipples as she had allowed the erotic touches in her mind take over for a few seconds.

 NIGHT VISITOR

    Emma didn¡¯t know long she had spent underneath the water in the tub, holding her breath, allowing herself to sift through her mind and thoughts, allowing herself not to feel the weight of her body. For that moment, she didn¡¯t want to feel, didn¡¯t feel like feeling, wanted to be out of the confines of the cruel world even if it was just for a second, wanting to be unable to remember how her body was invaded by a sick coward.


    Emma!!!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A sharp call caused her to break away from that delusion, and arise from her fallen state out of the water in a jiffy.


    Looking around her shakily, as the cold had already begun to seep into her slowly, she spotted Margo by the door.


    She felt happy, then relieved. At least someone that would answer her questions. Someone that would understand. Someone she could be herself with.


    ¡°What are you still doing in there? Get out of the tub now! Or do you want to make me do it?¡± She heard the middle-aged woman say.


    For a few seconds, she was tempted to stay back into the tub, a bit curious on how the woman would make her get out of the tub, but she brushed aside the temptation and got out of the bath tub. There were bigger fishes to fry.


    ¡°What the hell were you thinking, allowing yourself to go beneath the water like that? Were you trying to kill yourself?¡± Margo asked, folding her arms across her chest, her eyes ring with anger.


    Emma would have muttered ¡®maybe¡¯ but she didn¡¯t want to rile up the angry woman further. So, she decided to change the topic with a question of her own.


    ¡°How did you know I was in here? When did youe?¡± She asked, dodging the night gown which Margo suddenlymanded, perhaps with her mind, as she was not speaking any abracadabra magic words out, towards her.


    A slight raising of the woman¡¯s eyebrows in questioning, made her a bit nervous. She felt foolish about telling a tale she didn¡¯t understand, so she didn¡¯t say anything to the query lingering in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear that. It¡¯s too light.¡± She said rather, moving towards the bathroom door, not in the bit ashamed of being stark naked in front of Margo. Thetter was a woman, and no lez. She could tell. She wondered then if thetter had a husband or lover. She didn¡¯t think so. Actually, she couldn¡¯t imagine her with a man all tangled up in the sheets. Thinking of entanglements, brought back the memories she had been trying to forget this past number of minutes. It grated on her nerves.


    ¡°Get your mind off the clouds, and go wear something. But before that, pick up the nightgown. I think your mama thought you how to clean up.¡± Margo stated, causing the dreadful memories guing her to flee, at least for the now, but then returning again in full force when she picked up the gown, inpliance of what the older woman had said. She also picked up the feather, which was lying idly on the floor, where the gown had been situated earlier on.


    ***


    ¡°You never answered my question?¡± Emma asked Margo, as she wore a cashmere sweater, after wearing a bum short.


    ¡°I came to check on you. You weren¡¯t in your room, so I followed your scent to the bathroom, only to see you submerged under water. What the hell were you thinking?¡± Margo queried, not finding it necessary to point out that she had been a bit scared that the redhead hadn¡¯t been in her room, and a hundred degrees more scared when she had seen her inside the water, not breathing. She felt that the fear had cost her ten years of her life. The redhead won¡¯t be the death of her. She thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emma said, feeling a bit guilty for troubling the one person who knew her well. And then, there was the fact that she still needed her to answer some of her questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Margo stated, attempting a smile, not wanting to make the redhead ufortable.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± She said, pointing at the bed.


    Emma nodded, before walking up to her bed. Sighting her history book on the bed stand with some other book underneath it, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t prepared for the quiz yet. She would do that after taking with Margo. She decided.


    ¡°How was today¡­I mean yesterday. You went to school after a long time out. How did it go?¡± Margo asked, wanting to start from afortable neutral topic, before migrating to other important situations that demanded their attention. Time was no longer on their side. The redhead would soon be 18.


    Emma sighed, remembering the events of yesterday.


    ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± Margo queried, noticing the sour look on Emma¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Emma replied, proposing to tell her older friend the whole story, after all, thetter had been the only one that had been true with her, all the time.


    ¡°We have time.¡± Margo stated, shifting slightly on her position on the bed, fully curious on what had happened in the girl¡¯s day. Hers had been a bit uneventful; apart from a visit from an old friend.


    Emma doubted that. She had the quiz this morning. And she was a heavy sleeper.


    But the quest to know more about herself triumphed over the quest to pass the history quiz. And so, she opened her mouth and talked.


    She talked about the history ss and the new history professor, all the while fighting to rid her thoughts of erotic images whenever she mentioned the professor¡¯s name in a sentence. She talked about the cafe incident, although she didn¡¯t mention the fact that she could read minds now. She only spoke on the clique with powers, whom the professor had saved her from.


    ¡°What a day¡­¡± Margo eximed, peering at Emma from underneath her long eyshes.


    So, the redhead managed to snag the attention of her niece. Does the story get any better? She thought.


    And what was that about the history professor? She hoped that it was not what she was thinking. Or else¡­hell might let loose.

 SETTING UP A MEETING

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Emma asked Margo, as she finished her narration, staring at the older woman, her eyes brimming with a burning need for answers.


    ¡°I think you had a hell of a day.¡± Margo replied, sidestepping the main point which she knew the redhead had wanted her to speak on.


    ¡°I know I did. I was actually asking your opinion about the professor and the clique. What do you think they are? It is obvious that they aren¡¯t just humans.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Yeah. They are humans with gifts.¡± Margo stated, letting out a sigh when the redhead rolled her eyes. Of course, that was obvious to everyone who would hear the story. The redhead was specifically asking her if she had any idea what they really are, and her avoidance of the real tale must have told the redhead that she did know something about them. It was toote to im ignorant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me either.¡± Emma said, reading off Margo¡¯s thoughts, as thetter had been proving stubborn, leaving her no choice.


    ¡°Did you just read my mind?¡± Margo asked, awe in her voice. She had felt the intrusion in her mind, and if not that the redhead had made the statement, she might have searched around the room with her third eye to find out the intruder in their midst, clothed by the invisibility spell.


    But Emma just shrugged.


    ¡°How did you¡­when did¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me? Margo queried, shifting closer to Emma on the bed, awe never leaving her voice. If the redhead can already this, then she needed to take her away.


    ¡°What other gift do you have?¡± She asked.


    Emma looked at Margo and soughed. Thetter was staring at her like someone who had found a most valuable treasure; and she didn¡¯t find itfortable. She hoped that thetter wasn¡¯t nning on using her for her selfish purposes.


    ¡®Or else I would have to hurt her.¡¯ She thought, even though she didn¡¯t know how to do that, if it ever came to that.


    And then she could read off her thoughts, without her knowing. Seems she would have to meet her professor for more mind lessons.


    What the hell! She screamed in her mind as she felt her core tightening as she thought of meeting the professor. She couldn¡¯t believe herself. When did her body start reacting sexually at the mention of Professor Perkins.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Emma, I asked you a question?¡± Margo queried, touching her on theps.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any other giftings.¡± She replied. Since the woman was hiding things just like the others, she would start to keep her distance too.


    ¡°Emma, you know you can trust me, right?¡± Margo asked, already feeling the redhead drifting away from her. She didn¡¯t want that. That was risky.


    ¡°I only trust people who don¡¯t lie to me.¡± She stated, before standing up from the bed, and walking to the window.


    ¡°I know you have many questions. But I can¡¯t possibly answer them now. The time is not right.¡± Margo stated.


    ¡°You will have to leave that to me to decide.¡± Shemented. ¡°I have a choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just seventeen!¡± Margo shrieked, her tone louder now. The redhead was impossible.


    ¡°I will be eighteen by next week. What¡¯s the difference? Just tell me now.¡± She opined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You will have to wait till then.¡± Margo stated.


    ¡°Then we have nothing more to discuss. You can leave.¡± She said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sending me away? Do you any idea on what is at stake here?¡± Margo asked, finding the redhead¡¯s action incredulous.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t., since you don¡¯t want me to tell me anyway. So, what is the essence of keeping you around. You cane back when you think that I am ready to shoulder the news.¡± She replied.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t risk that. You are in grave danger. And you know that. You already received two threats already!¡± Margo said, her voice now louder than the usual.


    ¡°How did you know that? I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Emma asked, turning away from the window to face the witch. All this time, she had been backing the woman, and looking into the deadness of the night.


    ¡°I¡­eavesdropped.¡± Margo said, the loud ring in her voice dissipating with the question.


    ¡°Eavesdropped on who?¡± She queried, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Margo replied, standing up the bed. It was true there were a lot of things to tell the redhead, and to teach one; but the time was not right. If she told thetter now, there was a high possibility that she would run away in fear and unbelief. It was better she waited till she was eighteen. At least then she would have gone through the first transformation. But before then, she had to take her away from here. She can¡¯t stay here for her first transformation.


    She will be 18 by next week?  She had known her birth month, but not the day. It turns out that the girl¡¯s birthday falls on the first week of October. But on what day?


    Beautiful but not so beautiful. She thought. It meant that she had to take her away from this wolf pack this week by fair or foul means. It was for her own good after all. But would the redhead agree to follow her? An idea struck her mind.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She called, but Emma had already turned away from her, to stare out of the window.


    She didn¡¯t answer her call either.


    ¡°Emma¡­I will tell you everything.¡± She said, smiling a bit, as Emma swiveled around with a happy face.


    ¡°You will tell me? The truth? Seriously?¡± Thetter asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied. ¡°But not here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. But where?¡± Emma inquired, brimming with excitement. She would get all the answers she had sought for a long time.


    Before Margo could give a reply, a sharp hard knock was heard on the door.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°But tell me¡­where?¡±


    ¡°Meet me at the big oak tree, closest to your cafe tomorrow by 3pm.¡± She stated, before disappearing into thin air.

 WHAT SHE WANTED

    The knock bristled again on the dark brown wooden door.


    Emma squared her shoulders, and walked to the door, all the while wondering who could be at her door by this time of the night.


    When she opened the door, she gasped a little as she found who was standing in front of her.


    Derek.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She finally muttered, breaking the silence between them. He had just been staring at her, his forehead marred with straight lines of thoughts.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What was he thinking?


    Had he perhaps heard Margo talking?


    She hoped that he hadn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t just in the mood for a banter.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± She asked, cussing her voice for being so hoarse. Well, she hadn¡¯t really slept for the night.


    He didn¡¯t say anything still. He just passed through the space she had just created, and stood still at the centre of the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, after closing the door.


    ¡°¡­ after you and Maya bailed on me tonight. The discussion or meeting must have been really juicy.¡± She bit out sarcastically, feeling hot and annoyed at the same time.


    But he was still silent, keenly watching around her room, as if searching for something.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say anything. Then why did youe? It¡¯s better you leave. I need to study, and sleep.¡± She stated hotly, about to open her door again, when he finally said something.


    ¡°She was here, right?¡± He asked, finally meeting her gaze.


    Damn those blue eyes. She thought, bitting her lips slowly. No human male with such eyes should be allowed to walk on the earth, or around females.


    ¡°Stop..¡± He suddenly said, sinking his fingers into his hair, which at the moment, was untied. It cascaded now down his shoulders.


    Emma wished; she wanted to touch it. She wanted to sink her hands in his hands, and mesh her lips with his. It¡¯s been a while. The erotic images from before, were ying again in her mind. And she let them full rein. This time she felt it as if Derek was touching her.


    ¡°I said, you should stop it.¡± He said, drawing her away from her dirty thoughts.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± She asked, crossing her arms across her chest, her eyebrows slightly raised up in query.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± He said, looking away from her.


    She could see his adam¡¯s apple bobbling down. He was swallowing his spittle.


    Was she turning him on already? She thought, smirking.


    Well, that¡¯s nice. Beautiful actually. She wanted him. She wanted him to y out the fantasies that were running through her mind; the one her intruder had thought to cage her in. Perhaps, he could drive away the frustration and the touch of the intruder.


    ¡°Margo was here right?¡± He asked, turning to face her again, this time, his jaw was set. He was fighting against her effect.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied. There was no need to lie and argue. She believed that he must have been outside the door for a long time.


    ¡°How did she get in here? What did you guys talk about?¡± He asked, drawing closer to her unconsciously.


    ¡°Nothing of interest to you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°And why would you say that? You¡¯re my girlfriend for fudge¡¯s sake!¡± He stated, smiling after on when she broke out in a huge smile.


    ¡± Using my words now.. huh¡­¡± She queried.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re quite a force.¡± He said as he stared down at her, having circled his hands around her waist. They had walked into each other¡¯s arms, pulled together by a string of force, a bond, only one of them knew that they had.


    ¡°Mmmhmmm¡­ Why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡± She asked, as she drew circles on his chest. He was wearing a dark grey thin singlet that did nothing to hide his manly chest and broad shoulders.


    ¡°The meeting endedte. Maya and I had thought that perhaps you had already gone to sleep. Didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been waiting. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He stated, removing a strand of red hair from her face, and tucking it gently behind her ear.


    ¡°You guys were talking about me. right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m weird right?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t ever think that.¡± He said, caressing her cheek slowly, fastening his blue gaze on her green ones.


    ¡°I would never consider that. Just that you have a knack for attracting trouble.¡± He added, with a smile.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a handful then.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He said,ughing when she pinched him on his arm.


    ¡°Hey¡± He called jokingly.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re calling me a  trouble finder.¡± She opined.


    ¡± But¡­ okay.. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He conceded, after noting her eyes which were daring him to continue his jest of her.


    Then there was silence. A sizzling sexual tension grew between them, as they stared at each other heatedly, the atmosphere of humor already relegated.


    And then suddenly he fastened his mouth on hers.


    ***


    Emma felt the mes licking at her skin, inside her skin, deep within her body. The heat built, a fiery inferno that turned her blood into a molten liquid that pooled low in her body and consumed her mind with a dark desire she would never escape.


    It moved through her body, wicked, sinful, a treacherous craving that deepened and spread, Iuntil she was consumed with the need to touch him, taste him. To give him everything. Her frustrations were gone, lost in the fire of his hot mouth and hard body. She didn¡¯t know if the erotic images which had built her need and sexual frustration had yed a part in this her unwanton desires; she didn¡¯t care. She had always loved to touch Derek.


    ¡°Oh Derek¡­¡± She moaned, as he left her mouth to tread kisses down her neck.


    This was real. This was what she wanted.


    Again, she cussed the intruder that had invaded her body against her will.


    Then, his mouth returned to hers again, and she forgot all about the intruder and his whims.


    She thought that it wasn¡¯t enough with his mouth welded to hers, she had to feel the heat of his skin beneath the pads of her fingers exploring every muscle, every indentation. She wanted nothing between them, not even a thinyer of material to cushion the thick hard evidence of his need for her.


    A surge of power vibrated in the air, unknowingly to them, so that electricity crackled and snapped.

 LOSS OF HER VIRGINITY

    His shirt floated to the ground while her hands found the fastening of his shorts, as she suddenly found themselves on the bed. She pushed impatiently at the offending shorts, wanting them out of the way, needing them gone. Once again the air crackled and he was naked in the dim light sponsored by the streaks of moonlight in her room, the silvery beams illuminating the hard nes of his body. He looked magnificently male, a masculine sculpture dedicated to pure carnal pleasure. Made for it. Needing it.


    Emma gasped in awe, running her hands over him, while deep inside the aching need blossomed into a ferocious hunger that bit at her and wed until her body raged at her. She knew that they were both beyond control, but it didn¡¯t matter to her. She looked up at him, at his dark blue, merciless eyes, eyes alive with hunger and desire, an insatiable lust bordering on obsession. She understood; she felt the same. It felt a bit weird, a bit strange, a bit powerful, and then beautiful. Was this how love felt? Or was it something else? She had never felt this way with any guy. She was 17 quite alright, but she had yed around never the less.


    Derek lifted up her cashmere top, and her nipples hardened the more, so that they puckered. His hands moved up to catch and hold some mass of her hair, and she gasped, feeling hotter by the passing second.


    His hands skimmed up her rib cage, settling on her breasts as he dipped his head to feast on soft, creamy flesh. Emma¡¯s soft cry was muffled as his mouth closed over her nipple, wet and hot and suckling strongly. Answering liquefied heat throbbed and burned deep inside her, a molten pool of beckoning anticipation.


    His hands glided over the curve of her hips, sliding her bum shorts from her body, leaving her open to his hungry gaze. The surge of power came again as she removed her sweater entirely, and pushed aside her clothes so her body was skin to skin with his.


    ¡°Touch me, Emma,¡± hemanded softly, as his teeth teased and scraped along sensitive skin.


    ¡°I need your hands on me. Touch me.¡±


    Her hands were on his hips, tracing his hips bones, the sharp edges, the defined muscles. He groaned as his body grew fuller, heavier, at the brushing of her skin against him.


    ¡°I want to touch you, Derek,¡± she answered truthfully. She loved the way he touched her. It made her imagine very erotic pictures, very vivid, very graphic.


    His mouth at her breast was numbing her mind, turning her body into liquid heat, a fire so exquisite she wanted to burn out of control, could only burn out of control. Deliberately she danced her fingers along the hard thick length of him, cupping the weight of him in her hand, squeezing gently until the air rushed out of his lungs and he lifted his head with a soft growl of animal pleasure.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He gritted out.


    It wasn¡¯t enough, she wanted to bring him to his knees,  a master of seduction who had left his brand deep inside her so that no other could ever possibly take his ce, not even the stupid intruder. She wanted him to feel the way he had made her feel. So close to the fire she burned in it.


    She caught at his hips, dragged him closer to her so that the warmth of her breath had his teeth snapping together. Her tongue tasted him, a slow, seductive swirl, deliberately intimate, following the smooth velvet-soft contours, exploring the thick knob while her teeth nibbled as if she might take a bite. She had no real idea of what to do, but she could follow the instructions she had always read in those old romantic Mills and Boom books which her sister usually smuggled into her room, and the guidance of his hands. Each ragged breath he drew encouraged her.


    His hands fisted in her hair the more, the growl deepening in his throat. She wanted him this way, on the edge of violence, with no restraint,  and his powerful body trembling because of her. Because of the silken heat of her mouth, tight and moist, taking him the way her body would take his. Deep inside, suckling him the way he did her. His body belonging to her, for her pleasure, to bring him to a fever pitch, to be able to drag the throaty growls from him and feel his body thrust helplessly into her. His fists tightened in her hair, dragging her head closer to him while she deliberately drove him careening toward the edge of control.


    He said something, something hot and erotic, dragging her head up to find her mouth with his.


    Grasping her legs, he jerked her to him, so that her legs were spread wide, leaving her open and vulnerable to him. He was kneeling and he simply tugged her legs over his broad shoulders and bent to find her hot, wet core with his probing tongue.


    Emma¡¯s body imploded, fragmented, rocking and bucking in his hands. She cried out, her fingers clutching at the bed sheets, for something, anything to hold on to.


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± he said softly, impatiently. ¡°Again, Emma, again and again and next time say my name. Know who I am. Say it.¡±


    It was an order, a threat. His mouth found her again, buried deep, stroking, caressing, teasing. Very deliberately he slipped his finger over her, inside her. At once her body responded again, sending her spiraling out of control so that she gasped for mercy, wing at the grass for an anchor.


    He left his finger deep inside her, pushed further so that his palm was pressed against the heat of her entrance. He bent to kiss her t belly, his teeth nipping, his tongue swirling over her peculiar Ybirthmark. Her muscles clenched tightly in answer around his finger.


    ¡°That is what I need to feel, my love. I want you to need me more. Even more.¡±


    Watching her face, he inserted a second finger, stretching her tight sheath, pressing deeper into her as he bent his head to her breast thrusting so temptingly at him. Her body shuddered in answer, bathed his fingers in a hot cream, clenching and tightening, rippling with life.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she gasped his name. Aching. Needing. On fire.


    He hit lightly at her breast, sucked at her flesh, thrust his fingers deep, withdrew, thrust again. There was satisfaction in her cry as his movements triggered an even wilder release. She nearly sobbed as her body ground against his hand.


    He leaned over her, pressed his throbbing body against her, thick and hard, wanting her to feel him.


    ¡°Not yet, Emma. Tell me what you want from me. Only me. No one else, just me.¡± His voice was a dark sorcerer¡¯s tool, velvet soft, a seduction of senses, husky with his own dark hunger. His tongue flicked over her nipple, his teeth scraped over her pulse, swirled a caress even as his fingers stretched her further, sunk deeper into her core.


    Tears swam in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t take any more. It¡¯s too much.¡± Her body was alive with a thousand nerve endings, tiny pinpoints of pleasure swamping her to the point of pain.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± His teeth teased the pulse in her neck, his breath warm in her ear. ¡°Let go, give yourself to me, all the way, Emma, I want all of it, everything that is you. I will not take anything less from you. All of you. You want me. You need me the same way I need you. Your body needs mine.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her breath caught in her throat and the feel of his mouth against her skin was almost more than she could bear. ¡°Yes, Derek, now.¡± She choked the words out as her body rippled and quivered and spiraled out of control again.


    He brought her legs to his waist, pushed his hips against her, keeping her thighs wide to amodate hisrger body as he pressed into her hot, wet, weing sheath. A soft sound escaped her throat as he pushed into her. Even with his fingers preparing her, stretching her, her body was tight and resisting against his thick hard length. ¡°All of me, my love, take all of me,¡± he urged softly, insistently. His beautiful voice was husky with his need, his face an etching of desire and hunger, his eyes burning with intensity.


    And then he stopped.


    She was a virgin.


    He could feel his wolf beating his chest in happiness.


    All mine. He thought happily. All mine.


    ¡°Derek¡­ why are you stopping?¡± She breathed out, her voice silky and smooth like honey.


    ¡°This is your first time.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked, even though he knew that he wasn¡¯t going to let her go at this point. He was too far gone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°I want my first to be with you.¡± She said, as she tried to numb the pain with her mind, trying out a tactic that just came to her.


    ¡°I love you Emma, forever.¡± He said, meaning every word. She was his mate after all, forever.


    ¡°I love you too Derek, forever.¡± She stated.


    ¡°But I want you now¡­¡± She breathed out, wiggling underneath him, her green eyes darkened with hunger, her red hair spread all over the bed.


    Fiery. Hot.


    He bent then, bitting her neck, wondering if he should leave the mate mark, but deciding against it. It was not yet time. He would wait. But this couldn¡¯t.


    He plunged into her again, this time deeper.


    She cried out, her voice scattering across the room as he deepened his stroke, joining their bodies together. It was his name, her mind filled with him and her soul imed by him as he took possession of her body. The release was fast and ferocious, overtaking her like a freight train before she could get her breath.


    Derek had no mercy, as his wolf was in control now, surging forward, burying himself deep while the fiery friction built again and again, intense and hot, a firestorm consuming them both. He needed all of her. He had all of her.

 TOUCH ME

    ¡°Emma, have you¡­. what the fuck!!!!¡± Maya shouted, as she opened the door to Emma¡¯s room, and saw her lying on the bed, still asleep, entangled with her cousin. And they were naked. in naked, like Adam in the garden of Eden.


    She hurriedly closed her eyes with her palms, then removed it and looked elsewhere, fanning herself dramatically, as she saw from the corner of her eyes, Derek wiggling his shorts up his hips.


    He had woken up, at Maya¡¯s loud shout. His movements were quite frenzy, that it seemed to bother Emma who had also woken up. And when she had seen her boyfriend trying to get out of the bed hurriedly, she decided to push her best friend out of the room for the now, actually cussing her for even interrupting a morning moment which should have been special, especially after the hot love makingst night.


    The memory of it had her blushing hard, and her insides tingling like crazy. She was also slightly embarrassed for being caught in the act, even though she didn¡¯t regret it at all. She hoped that Derek wouldn¡¯t regret it either. Only one way to know. She thought, an idea already brewing in her mind.


    ¡°Maya¡­ good morning to you too. I think you should give us some privacy.¡± She said, covering her embarrassment with a tentative short smile, though unable to hide the blush that had creeped upon her cheeks. It was still obvious that she was shy; and hadn¡¯t been expecting thetter¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Oh¡­ sure¡­¡± Maya stuttered, before clumsily finding her way out of the room, trying all the time to keep her eyes away from the naked couple on the bed. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just seen her cousin and her best friend naked; stark naked. What an early morning sight. She should have knocked. She thought, shutting the door, and leaning against it with her back.


    Then, all of a sudden, as she reasoned into the scenario, her anger burned, at her cousin. He shouldn¡¯t have slept with her. At least not yet. It wouldplicate the issues that have been guing them the more.


    She would have to tell this to her Aunt. She thought, walking away from the door into the hallway.


    ****Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emma watched, cross legged on the bed, not even making an effort to get dressed, as Derek wore thest piece of his clothing, the grey singlet.


    She thought that even in the morning, he looked so beautiful and sexy.


    Her eyes might havemunicated her thoughts, because in the next second, he climbed back into the bed, and with his knees on the bed, he dropped a kiss on her lips, but she shifted away, remembering that she usually had a funny morning breath.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± He asked, dropping kisses on her neck, while his hand traced lines from her belly to the curve under her breasts.


    She inhaled in deeply, trying to control her body¡¯s weakness to him.


    ¡°I usually having morning breath¡­¡± She mumbled, biting her lips, as he bit into her flesh, while circling her left nipple slowly with his thumb.


    ¡°Is that so? I see¡­¡± He said.


    Emma knew that he was smiling. She could hear the smile in his voice.


    But before she coulde up with anything, he meshed his lips onto hers.


    A soft kiss at first.


    His lips brushed against hers, softly, delicately, like butterfly wings, just long enough that he could inhale her breath, feel the warmth of her skin, and the taste of her morning breath which she had mentioned earlier. He smiled against her lips as he wondered why she had been so embarrassed about it. He found it sweet and endearing.


    Then, she bit his lips, using her tongue to run over it slowly, as she opened her eyes and gazed at him sexually.


    His lips mashed against hers hotly then,  as if trying to tten and destroy her mouth. She hungrily pushed back, her mouth open, tongue pushing past his clenched teeth to the moist space within. The bristles of his beard scratched against her soft cheeks as she gripped his head firmly, as if to keep him from escaping. She worked her mouth against his, their tongues battling back and forth like wrestlers, each trying to pin the other.


    But he broke away from the kiss as suddenly as he had started it.


    She whined, wanting more, drawing him back to her lips with her hands which were on his neck, peaking her breasts strongly on his chest.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He groaned, as she slipped her hands into his singlets, rubbing his back, then his belly, slowly, then fastly, riling his sexual emotions up.


    ¡°I want you.¡± She stated, not mincing words, as she kissed his neck slowly, running her tongue over his weak spot, and bitting into it.


    ¡°Touch me.¡± She breathed out, pushing her breasts to his chest, egging him on to touch it, to feel it.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He grunted, knowing that they should stop, but finding the reason why. His thoughts were getting jumbled by the passing second.


    When she tried reaching out for his already hard member through his shorts, as she was now kneeling too on the bed, he backed away, slightly, his hands stretched out, as if in surrender.


    ¡°We need to stop now. I think I remember why Maya hade looking for us.¡± He said, sighing as he saw her shoulders drooped, and her eyes sad like an unhappy puppy.


    When she didn¡¯t show any indication that she had heard him, he continued nevertheless.


    ¡°The quiz. We have the professor¡¯s quiz this morning.¡± He said, trying to calm his wolf who already was asking him to forget the quiz and im his mate again. But someone had to be responsible for both of them.


    ¡°Damn!!¡± He heard her scream immediately, and rubbed his forehead tiredly, knowing that she too had forgotten in the wild chase of their romance, about the vampire professor and his quiz. He also knew that she doesn¡¯t joke with her studies, and that she wouldn¡¯t have loved to miss the quiz, owing to the fact that they had been absent from school for more than two weeks.


    In the absence of these two conditions, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist her temptation. No. Actually, he would have initiated it, himself.


    But already, he knew that the image of her breasts as she had tried to convince him to make love to her again, would remain etched in his mind, all through the day. He didn¡¯t even think he would write and pass the quiz. He didn¡¯t trust himself not to mention his little witch¡¯s name among the names of the ancestors which might be required in the history paper.

 WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?

    Derek was still on the bed, going through Emma¡¯s history notes, or rather trying to understand a paragraph but failing to because of his unpresent, unassimting mind which was already filled with thoughts of Emma, specifically their love makingst night; when Emma walked into the room from the small bathroom, clouded in a white thick towel which stopped at the upper end of her thighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here? You should be dressing up.¡± She said, walking to the wardrobe to get clothing for school.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± He said, keeping her note on the bedstand, and standing up abruptly from the bed, all the while, not removing his eyes from her long legs which seemed to go on forever.


    She was his. Oh, the joy that filled his soul.


    ¡°Quit staring at me like that, and use my bathroom. You can change in your roomter.¡± She said, as she caught him staring at her, while trying to apply lotion on her leg which she had kept on a chair, near the dressing table.


    ¡°No, I would rather use mine.¡± He said, gulping down his saliva, before walking to the door.


    He got there, and changed his mind, in the sense that he left the door and walked up to her, holding her firmly by the waist, and dropping a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re enticing.¡± He said, as he inhaled the scent of her hair. She must have used a shampoo, which was interfering with her normal chocte musky scent, but he liked it all the same. He thought, kissing her hair too.


    ¡°Der¡­ ek¡­..¡± She drawled out his name.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. It¡¯s almost 8am.¡± She said sternly, although the giggling sounds that came forth from her when he pouted intermittently, was a contrast to her stern face.


    ¡°Get going.¡± She said, pushing him lightly towards the door.


    ¡°What about that?¡± He asked, pointing towards a bed spread by the corner. It had ceased to be the bed¡¯syering after it had been stained with her blood the previous night. They had taken out a spare one from the cupboard.


    ¡°I will wash it myself.¡± She replied, with a shrug. Although she had never washed clothes in her seventeen years life, including socks. How was she going to wash a bed spread?


    Derekughed then, at the scowl that had formed on her face, unknowingly to her, as she looked at the bedspread.


    ¡°You can put it in the washing machine, down the hall.¡± He said, before reversing it the next second.


    ¡°You know what¡­ you don¡¯t have to bother about it.. I will just take it now and put it there, as I¡¯m leaving your room now.¡± He stated, already moving in the direction where the cloth material was heaped.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Emma was about saying something until she saw Derek bend down to pick up the ck feather, lying idly in the corner, near the bed spread.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, turning around to face her.


    ¡°Have you seen this?¡± He queried, holding up the feather horizontally to his face.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She managed to croak out, unable to tell the truth. How can she exin what she was not even sure of?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He sighed deeply.


    ¡°I will take this to Shane. He might know from which bird it hade from, since it¡¯s in line with the area of his study.¡± He stated.


    ¡°But you should be closing your windows¡­¡± Hemented, taking his eyes away from the feather to look at her.


    He noticed that she was clutching her towel tightly, than the usual, even as she nodded to his advice, and that her knuckles were almost turning white.


    Had she lied to him? He wondered, still looking at her, as he put the feather into the one pocket of his short, out front.


    And then he remembered Margo, and cursed.


    They hadn¡¯t even discussed about the witchst night. Rather, he had been caught in the web of romance. He didn¡¯t regret it though. No, he can¡¯t surely regret iming his mate. He wondered if she would feel the mate bond now, or perhapsmunicate with him telepathically as mates do through their special path, since she was no ordinary human.


    Time will tell. He thought. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon.


    But he had to know about Margo. Now.


    He was about broaching the topic, when a sharp knock was heard on the door.


    *****


    Emma and Derek stared at each other, the same thought running through their minds.


    ¡®Who was at the door?¡¯N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡®Maya, most likely.¡¯


    Derek opened the door then, backing away, further into the room suddenly, when his mother barged into the room like a wounded lioness, with Maya right behind her.


    Trouble. He chanted to his wolf, Maru, who was less concerned about the matter.


    ¡°Good morning¡­ Melvina¡­¡± Emma stuttered, her eyes on the floor, as she yed with her fingers.


    Derek wanted to hug her to himself, as he cut his eyes to her. He knew that this would be ufortable for her, and he hated himself for putting her in that position.


    Emma bit her lips, her courage waning.


    When Maya had walked in on her and Derek, she had only felt a bit embarrassed at being caught naked. But this was different. She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her.


    What would the woman think of her now?


    From the way that the older woman had barged into the room, she could tell that she was angry.


    She thought that she would have waited some more.


    Again, she cursed at the burgr that had left a dead animal in her refrigerator.


    She wouldn¡¯t be going through this ufortability in her own house.


    ¡°Good morning Emma.¡± Melvina replied her, in a calm tone that contradicted her demeanour, while still staring at Derek, who was trying hard not to turn away and hide from her heated gaze.


    ¡°Good morning Mum.¡± He finally croaked out.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± She asked, through their mind link, each word lined with volumes of anger and disappointment.

 BEST FRIENDS: A FIGHT

    Derek swallowed his saliva as he watched his mother¡¯s brown eyes darken in fury. He was in trouble. But for what cause?


    Stretching his sight beyond her, he saw his cousin staring at him. Her face too was contorted with fury.


    What did he do now, apart from sleeping with his girlfriend? That was normal for couples, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What have you done?¡± He heard his mother ask through their mind link, each word lined with volumes of anger and disappointment


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand.¡± He replied through the mind link


    ¡°You slept with her. Your scent is all over her. What do you think would happen if the others find out? What about your father? Do you think of his reactions?¡± She asked, not breaking eye contact with him.


    Shit!


    He thought, sinking his right fingers into his hair, while taking his gaze to the open window.


    ¡°We have fucked up, Maru.¡± He mumbled to his wolf, as he remembered that whenever a male wolf, especially an Alpha wolf mated with his mate, his scent clothes his mate like a cloud. In simpler terms, the other werewolves would be able to tell about his escapade with his little witch, especially since he was an alpha wolf with a strong scent; others, including his father.


    And that might include another supernaturals too. He thought, remembering the history professor.


    From Ava¡¯s exnation the previous day, he was sure that the vampire would be able to perceive his scent off Emma.


    On one side, he was happy about that, since it would stop thetter from making a move on his little witch as he had seen the longing look in his eyes yesterday; but on the other side, he was scared. The dude was a vampire for fudge¡¯s sake; maybe more than a thousand years old.


    But then he hadn¡¯t left his mark on her. Why should the scent be this thick?


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Maya taking a crestfallen Emma by her hands, and leading her into the bathroom. The next minute, his cousin came out of the bathroom, and walked up to the wardrobe and selected some clothes, before returning to the bathroom.


    He sighed deeply, before returning his gaze to his mother. Her eyes were still zing hot.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She said, and walked out of the room, expecting him to follow.


    *****


    Emma picked up the crazy blue jeans, and then dropped it back on the sink, for the umpteenth time. She didn¡¯t feel like dressing up again, neither did she want to go to school, not even the quiz appealed to her at the moment. After all, she hadn¡¯t even read for it.


    She lifted up her eyes and looked at Maya who was just


    sitting on the edge of the bath tub, and staring at her.


    She sighed as she stretched her hands on the sink, gripping the edges tightly as she figured out something unnerving.


    ¡°You told Melvina. Didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked, remembering that her said best friend hade into the room with her boyfriend¡¯s mum.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, when thetter didn¡¯t reply or answer her.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Maya replied, standing up from the bath tub. She had to leave. She thought, not ready for the human¡¯s tantrums, neither was she ready to concoct a set of lies to feed the human with.


    But as she took a long step towards the direction of the bathroom¡¯s door, Emma held her by the arm.


    ¡°I asked you a question¡­¡± She stated, standing tall in just a pink bra with matching panties.


    ¡°And I gave you a reply.¡± Maya said, determined not to say a lie or the truth either.


    ¡°You can ask Derek yourselfter.¡± She added, as she saw the look of sadness and unbelief that crossed thetter¡¯s features.


    ¡®She must think that I¡¯m the worst best friend that has ever lived.¡¯ She thought sadly, but chose to keep her countenance void of the sad feeling. Her face was monochromatic and nd out front.


    ¡°I thought you were my best friend¡­¡± Emma stated, unbelief coating her voice. She couldn¡¯t believe that thedy in front of her was her Maya. What the hell was with the aloof face.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Maya called, and ce her hands on Emma¡¯s shoulders.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in my shoes to say the reason why. Derek will tell you by himself, when the time is right.¡± She said, wishing fervently that the redhead would understand. She loved their friendship, and didn¡¯t want her cousin¡¯s carelessness to wreck it. And they both needed to go to school together. She doubted that Derek would be going today.


    ¡°Maya, that doesn¡¯t even make sense. If something was wrong with I and Derek sleeping together, he should have told me, or perhaps prepared me for the consequences. He didn¡¯t say anythingst night.¡± Emmamented; well apart from whispering erotic nothings into my ear. She thought.


    ¡°I think he forgot then.¡± Maya said, with a shrug.


    Emma scoffed.


    ¡°That sounds even more stupid. I think you reported me to Melvina because you were jealous.¡± She stated, standing at akimbo now, her eyes shing with anger, as her mind went down the memoryne, digging up the betrayal of June, her former best friend who had broken her sister¡¯s heart by sleeping and getting away with her boyfriend. Hell, thetter had broken her heart too. She had trusted her.


    And now this?


    Was she cursed never to have a good and loyal bestie in this life?


    She thought, looking at Maya with disdain, who looked even more aloof, not fazed at all by the looks of hatred she was throwing at her.


    Rather she asked:


    ¡°Why would I be jealous? He is my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Perhaps you¡¯re jealous of my goodwill. You¡¯re angry that I have a boyfriend, and you don¡¯t. Because what other reason do you have for reporting us to Melvina!


    But if you¡¯re so desperate, why didn¡¯t you ask me for help! Huh! I would have helped you to snag even Clem or Shane. Surely, you must have felt something for one of them. Rather you had told on me. Snitch!¡± Emma stated, her voice so loud that it boomed across the bath room.


    But Maya was unruffled, well, on the outside.


    ¡°Still not talking? Well, you leave me no choice.¡± Emma snickered, set to hone her gift into y.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Maya stated monotonely; opened the door, and walked away.


    But not before Emma got a glimpse of her mind.

 BEST FRIENDS: RECONCILIATION

    Pain.


    More Pain.


    Loneliness.


    Rejection.


    Sadness.


    Loss.


    Emma paled as she got a glimpse of Maya¡¯s mind. She was able to extract some facts, before thetter had left the bathroom.


    She was in pain.


    Pain over whomsoever her father was. Pain over being rejected by her mate. Pain over being insulted by her only female friend.


    Emma felt disheartened and guilty. She had also found out that Maya hadn¡¯t told her the reason for reporting them to Melvina because Derek would have have her hide for it, and also because the truth might upset her.


    What truth?


    She hadn¡¯t been able to get to that, as Maya had already left the room before she had been able dig into it


    This family was shrouded in a lot of secrets. She thought. Something peculiar to rich and royal families. Something peculiar to politics.


    What was wrong with Derek sleeping with her? Was it because she wasn¡¯t from here? Or because she looked like amoner?


    Well, she might have to involve her father into this if it came to that. She was no poor brat. Circumstances had led her here.


    And then who was this Leo? And why did she refer to him as a mate? And then who was Zoe?


    From the mind reading, she had wringed out that Zoe had been Maya¡¯s best friend at one time, before turning against it.


    She soughed, as she realized that they were both in the same shoes; she and Maya. They had both been hurt, and cast aside by their fathers.


    But at least, she had Derek.


    Leo had rejected her.


    Emma wracked her brain, to remember the name. She was sure that she has heard of and seen this Leo at one time.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She mildly shouted, as she remembered.


    He had been one of those that had cleaned her house on that first day. He was one of Derek¡¯s friend, one of the clique.


    Where was he?


    She thought, recollecting that she hadn¡¯t seen him ever since that day.


    And why would he reject her Maya?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He must be crazy. She thought.


    Maya was easily one of the most beautiful girls she had everid eyes on, of good character too.


    ¡°Well, I will get him to like her, or make her to choose another.¡± She muttered, determined to alleviate her friend¡¯s pain in some way.


    They were best friends after all, and best friends help each other.


    But first, she needed to apologize.


    She had caused her best friend another bout of pain.


    And so picking up the crazy jeans which Maya had brought for her earlier, she snagged it up her legs, straight to the hips, until it got to her waist. She fastened it to her waist by tightening the bands, before putting on the spaghetti singlet, and a jeans jacket.


    Picking up her towel, which was humped on the sink, she opened the door, and walked into her room, a short smile appearing on her face, as she saw Maya sitting cross legged on her bed, turning the pages of her history note.


    ***


    ¡°Hey..¡± Emma said, after she had hanged the towel on the rail, and picked out a chunky booth topliment her dressing.


    ¡°Hey¡­ you done?¡± Maya asked, lifting up her eyes from the book, and looking at every corner in the room except at Emma.


    She stood up gingerly from the bed, not waiting for an answer, and slung her back pack across her shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be going then. I don¡¯t think the professor would be lenient if we arete.¡± She said, already walking towards the door.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Emma cried out, her hand stretching out as if to stop thetter from moving.


    Maya stopped in her movement, skeptic about turning around to face the redhead.


    Even though she had acted tough in front of the human, wounds had opened and gashed inside her as the former had rendered those words on her. She had been broken again.


    She had stayed here, to salvage any remaining of their rtionship, if at all it remained; and to apologize.


    Although the redhead was a human, she didn¡¯t want to lose their friendship.


    She gasped, as she felt the Emma hug her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She heard her say.


    She opened her mouth, and closed it, not knowing the urate words to use tomunicate her thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She finally stated.


    ¡°I can understand your confusion with the whole matter.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been that inconsiderate either. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you with my words. It would never happen again. Ever.¡± Emma promised, meaning every word.


    She also decided not to ask her friend about the family again. It was their secret. They would tell her if they wanted to.


    For now, the secret she should be interested about is the one Margo had promised to let her know by 3pm today.


    She couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. So, we cool now?¡± Maya asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. We are cool forever.¡± She replied, removing her hands from thetter¡¯s waist, before walking up to her bed to pick up her back pack.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Maya mumbled, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, so happy about the instantaneous shift in mood. She didn¡¯t lose her best friend after all.


    ***


    ¡°Would Derek being with us?¡± Emma asked, as they walked through the hallways, whilst wondering what Melvina could possibly do to Derek.


    Would she tell him to stop seeing her?


    No no. She hoped not. Melvina wouldn¡¯t be that callous.


    Thetter was the kindest person in the world. She had not seen another.


    Surely she wouldn¡¯t tell her to stop seeing Derek.


    Derek was like the air she breathed in, a drug to her system. She couldn¡¯t lose him, especially now that she had given him her virginity.  She can¡¯t imagine not being without him, even for a day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Maya replied, even as she pulled out a bottled liquid from her bag.

 AN APOLOGY

    Derek watched his mother as she paced back and forth the kitchen, with her hands on her waist.


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± He said for the umpteenth time since they had left his little witch¡¯s room.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Why weren¡¯t you thinking?¡± She asked, taking a moment to stop her marathon pacing.


    ¡°I¡­ we¡­¡± He was stuttering now, not knowing how to speak out on how it had happened to his mother. He actually felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you to stutter Derek. What happened? How did you lose your mind? What were you even doing in her room in the first ce?¡± She asked, raising up her right eyebrow as she asked thest question.


    ¡°I know you both are dating, in her words, but you should know better. I trusted you to know better. I trusted you to do better.¡± She stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­¡± He was saying, when she interrupted him.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing that you¡¯re sorry. Why should you go to her room in the first ce, by that time of the night? We had finished the meeting around 11pm or so. So, why had you gone back to her room, instead of going to bed? After all, you would have still seen her this morning.¡± She reasoned out.


    ¡°Mom, I had actually gone back to my room after the meeting, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I felt restless. But, I didn¡¯t know why.¡± He paused, looking at him mother who nodded at him to continue his narration.


    ¡°Then, I decided to keep myself busy by scrolling through my phone. Still, I felt the same. But I dozed off after a while of turning and turning on the bed.¡± He said.


    ¡°So, you sleepwalked into her room and mated with her?¡± Melvina asked, her eyes widening in unbelief.


    ¡°No mum, of course not.¡± Derek said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep for a long time though. When I woke up, I decided to check on her. But when I got to her room, I heard her speaking with someone.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Margo.¡± He answered.


    Melvina sunk her fingers into her jet ck hair, leaving it there for a while, as she ruminated on her son¡¯s reply.


    Margo.


    Who exactly was the witch? Was she a friend or a foe?


    She wished her witch friend was here. She would have asked her. But now, thetter had disappeared. She didn¡¯t even know if she was dead or alive. The abductors haven¡¯t said anything either. They had just left them in suspense.


    ¡°Did you ask her about it then, when you went into her room?¡± She queried, hoping for a positive affirmation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied, but she noticed that the reply was forced and unsure. But she still continued the query, wanting to find why, and not assuming.


    ¡°And¡­¡± She paused, waiting on him to fill up the gap.


    Derek tucked his lower lip into his mouth, allowing his front teeth out, as he cussed himself for having let himself gotten distracted by his little witch. She had smartly changed the topic, when he had queried her about the strange woman.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± He heard his mother drawl, obviously expecting his answer.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything on the topic, rather she had changed it.¡± He replied, stilling himself for her outburst.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Melvina muttered, running her fingers then all over her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom.¡± He said again.


    ¡°Sorry for using your penis to think, rather than your brains??? ¡± She queried, disappointed at her son. At least, he should have gotten her go talk about Margo first before mating with her, if his blood had been that hot. That way, they would have at least, have something in their hands.


    Derek shut up, knowing that he had fucked up.


    The kitchen door opened then, and Anthony walked in.


    He didn¡¯t acknowledge Derek nor greet him, as he had perceived his scent on Emma, and had known what had gone down. From the look on his Luna¡¯s face, he was sure that she was scolding thetter for his stupid deed. He hoped that Alpha Peter wouldn¡¯t see the redhead today, nor perceive her scent.


    ¡°Emma and Maya are outside, waiting for him.¡± He said to Melvina, not even turning aside to look at Derek.


    ¡°You should drop them off by yourself. I don¡¯t think he would be going for sses today.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anthonymented, before turning around and walking out of the kitchen, the same way he hade in.


    ¡°He must have already perceived your scent on Emma. And he¡¯s not happy about that extraplication.¡± Melvina opined, as she saw the confused look on her son¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t been expecting the former¡¯s silent brush-off.


    ¡°I understand. But is there nothing to be done about the scent?¡± He asked worriedly.


    ¡°Well, Maya said that she would take care of it.¡± She answered.


    ¡°And how is that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, we will have to wait till she is back today.¡± She replied.


    ¡± She will tell us then.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But, I should go to school today.¡± He pointed out.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± She asked


    ¡°I have a quiz this morning.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Well, you would have to forfeit it.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Mum, I can¡¯t. I already missed so many. And there is the fact that Father asked me to check out the professor.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Okay, you win. But immediately after sses,e home.¡± Shemanded.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He was interrupted.


    ¡°Maya is with her. She will be safe.¡± She supplied, knowing the question and argument he was about to bring up and make.


    ¡°But why do you want me home so quickly?¡± He asked with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°Because we would be going to her house then. Anthony and Clem woulde with us too. Shane can watch out for Maya and Emma, although I trust Maya to hold her ground. The girl might have some emotional issues, but she is always battle ready, especially when her loved one is threatened.¡± She answered.


    Derek smiled for the first time since the incident.


    ¡± But mom, you haven¡¯t seen her fight before.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Well, my gut seems to have seen.¡± She said, with a short smile on her lips.

 TROUBLE IN CAPITAL LETTERS

    Emma tightened her grip on her bag as she caught another wave of students staring at her questioningly. What was it again? She thought. She hadn¡¯t even received those stares on her first day in college. Hell! She didn¡¯t even receive it yesterday.


    So, what changed today?


    Or could it be because of the beauty potion Maya had convinced her to drink before they had entered Anthony¡¯s car?


    No, she didn¡¯t think so. The students were far off. And the effects of the liquid shouldn¡¯t have been that fast to show or work out. It couldn¡¯t have been that strong. She had considered it tasteless and perhaps over hyped even, when she had drank it.


    So, why were they looking at her?


    She turned to look at Maya who was walking beside her. Her friend seemed lost in thoughts, biting her lips asionally.


    She was tempted to read her mind her again, but changed her mind in thest second. Thoughts were meant to be private. She wouldn¡¯t be encroaching in again, unless it was necessary.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She asked rather, bouncing as she walked.


    ¡°The quiz. I didn¡¯t really read for it.¡± Maya replied, turning to look at her.


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s just hope that it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± She opined, happy that she hadn¡¯t used her energy to read her friend¡¯s mind. She hadn¡¯t eaten this morning either. The atmosphere had been quite tense. Anthony hadn¡¯t made it easier too. Only Eva had hugged her,  before she had bounced off with her male friend to school.


    She wanted to ask Maya about the looks, if it was associated with the potion, but she forwent it, not wanting to trouble her friend who was already troubled by the quiz or so she had thought.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ***


    The ss was in full swing when Maya and Emma stepped into it. Only that the professor was absent.


    Emma noticed the stares again from a group of girls and boys at the back seats.


    She bit her lips as she searched out for Ava with her eyes.


    When she did, she noticed the same matter. Thetter was staring at her, a mixture of emotions drawn in her eyes.


    She averted her eyes and walked up to her normal seat with Maya.


    ¡°Are you with your history note?¡± Maya asked, as they settled into their seats.


    ¡°No. I forgot it at home.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Maya muttered, reclining on her seat.


    She was troubled quite alright, but not because of the quiz. No, that couldn¡¯t unsettle her. She was stressed out because of Emma¡¯s scent.


    She had noticed the stares and the questioning looks, from the werewolf collection in the college. But even apart from them, she had also observed the looks from the others, whom she was not sure who or what they were.


    Sometimes, she wondered if this college was built for just supernaturals. She believed that the number of non humans in this school was over forty five percent.


    Emma wasn¡¯t suppose to scent like this. She thought.


    She had given her the potion in minute quantity to dull her scent, but it had done the reverse and so much more.


    Apart from the fact that she had a touch of Derek¡¯s scent all over her, there was this enticing aura that overshadowed her cousin¡¯s, that was entrancing a whole lot of supernaturals, including herself.


    At the moment, she felt like hugging the redhead, and sinking her nose into her hair. The aura was hypnotic and damn sweet.


    She could see other male wolves parading outside their ss. The ones in the ss were bidding time, as to when they would approach her. She wondered if it was the same for the other supernaturals.


    This was trouble in captial letters.


    She caught Ava¡¯s eyes, and sighed. Thetter was just staring at Emma. She could tell that the brte wanted to leave her seat already ande over to them, perhaps to talk, or perhaps to indulge herself in the intoxicating aroma.


    Was this an effect of the potion?


    Had it triggered something else in the redhead?


    But she was a human? Why would she have this scent dedicated to rare species of werewolves appeared once in a lifetime, and who most times were hybrid and blessed by the goddess? Her mother had told her bedtime stories about them, when she was younger.


    Was Emma a hybrid?


    Startled by this assumption, she turned her head sharply and stared at the redhead who was scrolling through her phone.


    She stilled her nose, as the intoxicating scent was too assaulting on her nose, since she was the closest, and checked her friend out.


    She wasn¡¯t a wolf. The distinctive human smell was still present. But she smelt like a wolf now in a way; a very huge troubling way.


    Was it because of the sex she had had with her cousin?


    Damn Derek! She cussed in her mind.


    Her cousin had justplicated issues for them.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    A voice said, dragging her away from her thinking haze.


    A guy. A werewolf. But she hadn¡¯t seen him before.


    Was he from Derek¡¯s pack?


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± She heard Emma reply tentatively.


    She knew that the redhead could read the emotions in the guy¡¯s grey eyes.


    Lust. Pure lust. It was almost tangible.


    She could see the redhead tighten her fists in a firm resolve, ready to tell the guy away.


    But she knew that it wouldn¡¯t work that way.


    Derek should havee to school. She thought. It would be weird for her to stand up against a guy in a room full of humans.


    But she knew she had no choice, if it came to that.


    She had to protect her cousin¡¯s mate.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked the guy, who recognized her presence then.


    ¡°I want her¡­ sorry¡­ I want to talk with her.¡± He replied, conjuring up a smile which might have been beautiful to her in another asion.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t. She is not avable for that. We will be having a quiz soon.¡± She stated, hardening her gaze on the male werewolf.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not her, or her mouth piece.¡± The guy said, tuning away from her, to Emma.


    ¡°Belle¡­ would you¡­¡± He was saying, when Emma cut him off.


    ¡°You heard my best friend. I¡¯m not avable neither am I interested in your gimmicks. I believe you¡¯re not deaf. Or are you?¡± She asked, raising her eyebrows a notch higher.


    The statement seemed to have set off the werewolf, because in the next second, he held her by the arm, and bent down, such that his nose was almost touching hers.


    But even that posture didn¡¯tst long, as Maya, now suddenly up and near him in a second, flung him away from Emma in an instant.


    Emma paled. Where the hell did her friend get that strength and speed from?

 TROUBLE IN CAPITAL LETTERS II

    Maya took in a deep breath as she stared at the guy who hadid his hand on Emma few minutes ago. He was reclining awkwardly on the wall, probably counting his loss, bearing the brunt of the push and bidding his time to attack.


    And when he stood up straight, and stared at her deadly, she knew she was in for a fight.


    It¡¯s been a while. She thought. She hadn¡¯t fought in a while. She hadn¡¯t fought or trained with her pack warriors, since she came into her uncle¡¯s pack except when she had done a hand down with Derek.


    This will be fun. She thought, tightening her fists.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡±


    Emma stammered out her name, and she stilled.


    She had med her cousin for being so careless around the redhead, but at this moment, she believed that she had done worse.


    Of course, Emma had seen her agility. No mortal human could have pushed that hulk of a guy to the wall that fast and hard.


    She had fucked up. But she didn¡¯t have a choice. She knew that her cousin would have done the same.


    She turned around, to look at Emma, ignoring the mutterings she was hearing from the human folk in the ss. At least they hadn¡¯t been fast enough to capture her movement with their phones.


    Emma was staring at her like she had seen a ghost.


    Not good. She thought. Not good. Now, she would have a lot of exining, perhaps, lying to do. And she wasn¡¯t happy about that.


    ¡°I will exinter¡­¡± She mouthed, knowing that Emma would hear her. Thetter seemed to have the ability of an acute and sharp hearing.


    When Emma nodded, though very slowly, she let out a bout of air, before turning away from her to look at the guy who was staring at her redhead friend again.


    ¡°Stop staring at her. You won¡¯t have her, even for one second.¡± She said, readying herself for a brawl.


    ¡°And who are you to stop me?¡± The needy guy asked, stepping closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m her best friend¡­someone you don¡¯t want to mess with. Trust me.¡± She replied, half hoping that the guy would back away, but also knowing that he won¡¯t.


    From the tail of her eyes, she could see other guysing into the ss, obviously looking for who had the intoxicating scent; looking for Emma.


    At this moment, she wished that the professor woulde in.


    She never believed that she would make this sort of prayer, but seeing the number of guys trooping into the ss, their eyes zed with lust, she prayed that he woulde. He was a vampire, and would know what to do about the intruders in his ss. She didn¡¯t like him, but she wished him toe. Turning away from the guy to Emma, she could see that the redhead was getting quite scared, even though that she was trying to looking brave.


    ¡°Which pack are you from?¡± The guy asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    Maya remained mute. She knew that Emma was hearing their conversation. Already she noted that she would have to exin the ¡®pack¡¯ termter. Another lie to concoct. This is messy. This is bad.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to say anything?¡± The guy queried, but she still kept silent, hoping for a miracle. She didn¡¯t want a public fight.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    A voice asked, and she breathed in relief. Her beta was here. Louis.


    And although, he was trying to fight and resist the intoxicating sexual scent oozing from Emma, as she turned to look at him, he was stepping closer to the redhead tentatively.


    The strange guy noticing his movements too, barred him from moving any further, by standing before him, hands across his chest.


    ¡°She is mine.¡± He said, and Maya soughed as her beta tried to shuffle the guy out of the way.


    This was getting out of hand.


    ¡°Louis!!¡± She shouted through their mind link, and her beta jerked back, before staring at her.


    ¡°Get out now. Look for Derek. And tell him that he is needed here.¡± Shemanded, infusing the Alpha¡¯s note in her voice, the voice that can¡¯t be disobeyed.


    Louis hesitated, then nodded, before reluctantly walking out, but not before taking ast nce at Emma who was just staring at them like they were acting out a scene in a movie.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha kid huh¡­¡± The strange guy said, and Maya wished she could p his mouth shut. She cut her eyes to Emma. Thetter¡¯s face was scrunched as she stared between them.


    Maya knew she was reasoning out the guy¡¯s words.


    Where the hell was the history professor? She thought worriedly, not wanting to indulge in any action which would pique thetter¡¯s curiosity the more.


    She looked around the ss.


    They were the object of attention.


    She looked for Ava.


    But thetter wasn¡¯t in ss.


    Where had she gone to?


    Had she perhaps gone to call the professor?


    She hoped so.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name belle?¡±


    She heard the guy ask Emma and sighed.


    ¡°My name is none of your business.¡± Emma replied, and Maya surprised, had tomend the former for her bravery even in front of the guy, whose eyes were not friendly at all.


    She didn¡¯t suppose that he was from Derek¡¯s pack. For, if he was, Ava would have beckoned on him already, through their mind link.


    ¡°Perhaps, but you are.¡± The guy said in response, about to hold Emma by the hand again, when Maya held his hand, her eyes turning cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is interested. It¡¯s not gentlemanly to force a girl either.¡± She said, but shrieking in pain the next second after her statement, as she felt her insides tightening and burning.


    Looking into the guy¡¯s eyes, she could swear that his eyes had turned blood red. He was the one after her ordeal at the moment. She knew it, like she knew her name.


    Holding her hands to her belly, she bent over, still shrieking in a pain she had never felt before, barely aware of Emma shouting at the guy to stop, barely aware of the loud bellowing voice of Derek; only aware that she was slipping into unconsciousness.


    ****


    Derek had been at the parking lot, discussing with Clem and Shane about the event of the morning and how they would study the history professor, when Louis had run up to them, holding him by the arm.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± He had asked hurriedly, already worried that something might have happened to his cousin or his little witch. He remembered that the guy was his sister¡¯s beta, if Curtis refuses the Alpha¡¯s position.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Emma. Maya asked me to look for you.¡± The beta guy had said.


    ¡°What is wrong with Emma?¡± His beta had asked, echoing the same question he was sure that was on the forefront of his gamma¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. But she has this sexually intoxicating scent that is attracting the attention of the male werewolves in school, I included. I had almost touched her, if not for Maya. But there is this guy in their ss, that wants to fight with Maya. He wants Emma for himself.¡± Louis had replied, taking two steps back as he had seen the look of death on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her.¡± The former had said, raising up his two hands, and he had calmed down, especially as he had felt Shane tap him gently on his right shoulder.


    ¡°Do you know the guy? Is he from our pack?¡± His beta had continued questioning.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t think that he is from your pack or mine either.¡± The Louis guy had said, and he had growled, wondering on who the guy was.


    Now, standing and watching as Maya bent over in pain, her knees and head to the ground, and his little witch beating the guy on his shoulders and chest while shouting at him to stop whatever he was doing to his cousin, he growled; a deep sated growl that caused the windows to rumble and shake. Books flew off the window on their own ord, bags floated on the air, the entrance door banged shut, and the desks knocked at each other, forming a clutter.


    The human folks in the ss room, scampered to one corner, holding each other, their eyes zed with unbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. It seemed to them that they were dreaming.


    He didn¡¯t me them. It wasn¡¯t his concern either.


    And when the strange guy looked up at him, he heaved as he saw the red depths of the guy¡¯s eyes.


    The former was a werewolf quite alright. He knew that. But he also knew that this one was one of the gifted ones.


    But he didn¡¯t care, not when his mate and his cousin were in trouble.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± He said, as he stepped closer to his opponent.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He refused to look at his little witch, whom he was sure was staring at him with bewildered eyes. Of course, she had heard his growl, and had seen the movement of the windows and chairs.


    Actually, he was surprised too. He hadn¡¯t known that he had any gift apart from his very strong wolf.


    But feeling the wave of power riding all over him, pushing up and driving his confidence into another new level, he was happy but curious. Happy that he might have a chance against this deadly and older werewolf, but curious about his gifts and his opponent.

 QUESTIONS WITHOUT ANSWERS

    Meanwhile, as Derek was gearing up for a confrontation with the strange werewolf, Aiden was in his office, restless and quite sad, not in the mood for a morning quiz at all.


    After he had left Emma¡¯s room the previous night, he had flown as an owl to one of the trees and waited.


    And so, he had known, he had felt her anger at the intruder who had touched her without her permission, she had been angry at him, only that she hadn¡¯t known that he was her assant.


    But still, he hadn¡¯t been pleased with her conclusion.


    Rather, he had felt stupid and guilty.


    ¡°Did she hate my touch that bad¡­?¡± He asked himself, as he reclined more deeply into the armchair in his office.


    He knew she hadn¡¯t. Her body had responded to him so well, so intensely. She just didn¡¯t like the intrusion without her permission. She had felt vited, and very angry at it. He should have waited like he had nned. If she ever found out that he was the intruder, would she give him another chance if it ever came to that?


    He hoped so, or else, he would have no choice but to bundle her with him down to the ce of his people. He would turn her too, to one of his kind, since she was already psychic.


    But why had a witch vistied her? He thought, remembering the reason why he had flown far away from the mansion that night.


    He had felt the presence of a very strong witch.


    And so, not wanting to attract undue attention, he had flown away, to hisir, a small cottage where he had made his home, in this county.


    Questions with no answers.


    He hated it.


    He hated mysteries, and it looked like his lifemate was shrouded with it.


    He had no choice then, but to unravel it one by one.


    Letting out a little sigh, he rubbed the ring on his left finger.


    Maybe, he should employ the services of his brother sooner thanter.


    He inhaled sharply, as he felt a tightening in his chest.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± He asked aloud, holding his chest.


    ¡°Seems she is in trouble.¡± He heard his brother say through their special mind link.


    Trouble?


    As he ruminated on this, wondering what manner of trouble had befallen the redhead, trying even from where he sat to reach her through the mind path he had formedst night, a sharp knock sounded on his door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said, unlocking the door with just a wave of his hand.


    A brte stepped in.


    He recognized her, as one of his students, but he couldn¡¯t ce her name at the moment.


    ¡°Good morning Professor Perkins.¡± She greeted, keeping his gaze, while shutting the door in its hinges.


    She was a werewolf. He knew.


    He also knew of what she thought of him.


    She considered him the undead.


    They can think all they want. He thought. It wasn¡¯t really his business. His priorities were the mission and his lifemate.


    ¡°Good morning Miss¡­.¡± He left the statement hanging, expecting her to fill in the nk space.


    ¡°Ava.¡± She replied. ¡°Ava Brighton.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Miss Brighton. To what do I owe this visit?¡± He askedzily, picking up a pen and twirling it with his fingers.


    ¡°We should be having your quiz, thirty minutes ago. I came to remind you, probably, you have forgotten.¡± She stated, inserting one of her hand into the front pocket of her ir ck skirt, which stopped above her knees.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry if I had kept you guys waiting. I was caught up in something. But I will be there in a minute. Thank you.¡± He said, expecting to perhaps nod in agreement and understanding and walk away, but she still stood there, staring at him.


    ¡°Is there any other thing, Miss Brighton?¡± He asked, piquing up his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°A whole lot, Profession Perkins, but that would beter.¡± She said boldly, not mincing words, not fearing his capacity or what he might do to her.


    ¡°For now, there¡¯s quite an upheaval in ss. Actually, that¡¯s why I came. I know you would be able to stop it, despite our differences.¡± She stated.


    Upheaval in ss?


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± He asked, already knowing that his lifemate might be caught in the center of the problem. She always seem to attract trouble, like a me to a moth.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite special. I think you would want to see it in person, than hear it from me.¡± Ava said, already turning the knob of the mahogany door with her left hand, while still facing him.


    ¡± I see¡­¡± He muttered, standing up from his chair, and walking around the table.


    Ava was already waiting for him outside.


    ¡°Mr Perkins¡­¡± She called, as they started walking down the hallway, towards the direction of the ss.


    ¡°Yes..¡± Aiden replied, holding himself from walking hurriedly towards in the direction of the so intoxicating scent he was perceiving at the moment.


    ¡°Not you too¡­¡± She muttered, getting his attention, causing him to look at her.


    ¡°What about me¡­¡± He asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve perceived the unique scent, right?¡± She asked, shaking her head, as if fed up with something. She had noticed that he was walking faster, his nose up in the air, shrinking and unshrinking


    ¡°Who has it?¡± He queried, even as he felt his heart beat increase.


    ¡°Emma. Emma Drackson. The redhead you asked to see you in your office.¡± She replied, peering at him steadily from underneath her eyshes.


    ¡°How¡­.e¡­¡± He muttered, more to himself, but Ava heard it quite alright; and it added fuel to her fire of curiosity. What did the vampire want with Emma? She had heard the tale of the cafe incident from Brad yesterday.


    She knew something was fishy.


    But what?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And the rehead herself was all the more intriguing and mysterious.


    She thought thetter, a werewolf, a hybrid perhaps.


    There was no how a human could scent like that.


    It was true that she had the distinctive human scent, but still¡­ this intoxicating scent has overruled it.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for her grandfather toe back. He would know what to do about this.


    But why wasn¡¯t the old man back yet?


    He had told her that the journey would take at most two weeks.


    It was almost a month now.


    Where was he?


    What was holding him up?


    She hoped that the dark eyes hadn¡¯t caught up with him.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t think that way.


    After all, he was with the ne of Sirins.

 SHE IS JUST MY STUDENT

    Aiden caught Ava staring at him, and noticed that he had stopped walking.


    Cussing at himself for being too obvious, he picked up walking again.


    ¡°What do you want with her?¡± She asked, still walking like she hadn¡¯t used him of anything.


    ¡°Nothing. She is justy student.¡± He replied, wondering what this werewolf wanted from him. He would have tried to read her mind, but he knew that she would feel the intrusion, just like Emma had.


    Was Emma a werewolf?


    No, impossible. He would have known if she was one.


    But that strength with which she had pushed him with the previous night was extraordinary. It couldn¡¯t be mere adrenaline.


    Time will tell. He thought


    For now, there was quite a problem to solve.


    If Emma had this scent, then it meant that the males, humans and supernaturals alike, would be attracted to her.


    Oh, he could see the problem quite alright. And it was a big one.


    But what has triggered it?


    Was it his forced romance with herst night?


    He sunk his fingers into his hair. He needed his brother.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± He heard his brother ask through their special mind path. Thetter must have felt his confusion again.


    He conveyed his thoughts to him through the path, and heard his brother curse intermittently.


    ¡°You told me that you will wait¡­¡± Julius said, in a voice calmer than calm, but deadly all the same.


    ¡°I know. I had just gone to check on her, but seeing her in her¡­.¡± He was saying, but his brother interrupted him.


    ¡°You should have controlled it. She is a human. A very young human as you had said. Seventeenth at most.¡± Juliusmented, a bit annoyed.


    He was happy that his younger brother had found his lifemate, but the girl was too young. He had expected his broth to wait a little more. After all, he had Ben waiting for thousands of years for the special one; some months or a year wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    ¡°I know. But I didn¡¯t. Now, I must have triggered something; the scent.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but if that is so¡­ you should be worrying only about vampires, and not the other supernatural poption.¡± Julius said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. But it seems that, that is the case here. I don¡¯t know. She is just different.¡± He opined, aware that the brte, Ava, was ncing at him intermittently, as they walked down the bend that would lead them to the ss.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful then. You know what to do if worsees to worse. You take her and fly down here. Or perhaps use thepulsion. Whenst did you feed?¡± Julius queried.


    ¡°This morning.¡± He said, remembering the female student that that hade up to his office for a quickie, under the pretense of not understanding a certain topic that he had taught.


    He had utilized the opportunity to feed on her, while infusing in her thoughs that they had had a wonderful time again sexually.


    The girl had just left, before Ava came in.


    Perhaps she might have seen the cheap girl even.


    But he hoped not.


    ¡°Better then.¡± He heard his brother say, before tuning off.


    Suddenly, he saw human students running away from the ss.


    They were just few steps away from it.


    ¡°Why are they running?¡± He asked Ava, who seemed not to be surprised by the recent event.


    ¡°The fight must have started then.¡± She stated, hastening her steps.


    ¡°What fight?¡± He asked, but even as he did ask the question, he felt the dispensation of power from the ss room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He hurried then, covering the remaining distance to the ss, with a run, even as he utilised hispulsion power on the students who were ceowded on the hallway, and on those who had been running away.


    This mustn¡¯t get away. It would bring unnecessary attention to them.


    It was better that the humans consider them as a myth, an impossibility, only considered possible in story books, andics.


    The ss was in disarray. He noticed as he stepped into the small hall with the brte right behind him.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± He heard her mutter, and turning back, he followed her sight to the girl that was lying on the floor, as if dead.


    She wasn¡¯t dead yet. He could hear her faint breathing from where he stood.


    Taking note of her blond hair, he knew she was Maya, Emma¡¯s best friend.


    What had happened to her?


    With a wave of his hand, he made her body float in the air, and drew her closer to him, or rather to the brte. They were werewolves. Thetter would know how to resuscitate her.


    Immediately, her body dropped at his feet, the brte bent down, and drew it to herself. Two other werewolves, whom he was sure had been beckoned on by the brte, came into the ss, and carried the girl away.


    The brte wanted to follow them, but stopped at thest minute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make them remember this.¡± She said, before walking out.


    The audacity. He thought.


    Hemeded her bravery either way, as he watched her go.


    Already, he knew that the quiz or any other ss wouldn¡¯t hold today. He would make sure of that.


    Turning around to face the trio, he found out that his act had drawn the attention of Derek, Emma and the strange guy, whose eyes was red as blood, and whom he had felt thoserge waves of power rolling over.


    He could see the strange guy balk in suprise, as if he knew him.


    He thought that thetter looked familiar too, so familiar.


    But he would ce the resemnceter, for now, he had to stop this nonsense going on in his ss, even as he still his nose from perceiving the sensual scent of Emma. There were already two psychos at war over her, he wouldn¡¯t make the third. He had to stop it, before they drew more attention to themselves.


    Already, he could sense the clique from the cafe closeby.

 PLAYING ADVOCATE

    Aiden watched as the familiar werewolf calcted his options, on whether to stay or run. He could tell by the darting of thetter¡¯s eyes from Derek to him.


    ¡°Hello boys¡­ Now, what is going on? Why are you causing amotion in the ss?¡± He asked, feigning ignorance on what was actually going on.


    But the two guys were mute.


    He watched as Emma stepped around them, and approached him.


    He didn¡¯t know if that was a bad idea or a good one.


    Her scent was too alluring. He thought, constraining himself from holding out his hand and grabbing her to him, while making sure to still his nose which seem to want to take an extra sniff whenever he tuned his attention on her.


    He almost told her to stay back, but that would make him unfit to settle the differences between the two werewolves.


    She walked pass him, and stayed behind him.


    She was scared. He could tell, even of her said boyfriend.


    Unstilling his nose, he perceived the scent that now coated his whole senses.


    Amidst the mixture of confusing but intoxicating scent, he was able to sniff out the scent of the alpha boy, a recessive smell, but still there, quite tangible.


    The alpha boy had slept with his lifemate, and he was sure that the dude was her first.


    He gritted, and tightened his fists, already seeing red. The dog had to pay for touching his lifemate.


    ¡°Aiden, calm down. What is the situation of things there?¡± He heard his brother ask in that calm tone of his. Ever the reasonable and quiet one.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He soughed, before transferring his thoughts and the pictures of the events going on there.


    ¡°He is the son of Legardo.¡± His brother stated, and he concurred, now cing the face of the werewolf. Thetter had a strong striking resemnce with the father who had visited them some time ago for a favour, a favour that had brought him to the English county, a favour that had led him to his lifemate. He was a bit grateful to the Legardo.


    But why would send his son here? Didn¡¯t he trust in their capacity?


    What was the kid doing here?


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t do anything that will jeopardize the mission. Forget about what I had said earlier about taking the little girl and flying over, the mission is quite important. You can stealthily court her while working to solve the mission. You hear?¡± His brother stated.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He replied through their mind path, before returning to the issue on ground.


    He was tempted to look back at Emma, but stopped himself at thest moment. He didn¡¯t trust himself not to hug her to himself, and breath into her neck like the previous night. The memories of the night still made him hard, even at this moment. She had been so receptive. He thought. Only that, he hadpelled her into that state. He wondered if the redhead had slept with the alpha boy to get rid of his touch. The likely truth in this made him angry and sad at this same time.


    But first, he had to deal with this.


    Already, he had made sure that the humans and lesser supernaturals would have no remembrance of whatever had happened here today.


    He would have done so the human, but he knew that she wasn¡¯t just an ordinary human.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t any of you going to talk? Or should I involve your parents?¡± He asked, looking at both boys who stared at him like he had grown two heads.


    ¡°Eh. Professor¡­I don¡¯t think that is necessary in the college¡­I believe that ended in high school.¡± He heard Emma say from behind him.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He muttered, understanding why the boys were looking at him that way. Well, he could still pay the parents a visit. What gives?


    ¡°He had attacked my cousin.¡± He heard the alpha boy said, and nodded, diverting his attention to Legardo¡¯s son; when all he wanted to do was smash his head against the wall for taking the precious virginity of his lifemate.


    ¡°His cousin had attacked me first.¡± The other werewolf said, and Emma hissed.


    ¡°Emma, you seem to be in the middle of this. Can you tell me what had happened?¡± He asked, as he turned to face the redhead.


    ¡°He was hitting on me. I told him I wasn¡¯t interested, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He had been trying to hold me by the arm forcefully when Maya interfered. He is the one at fault.¡± She replied, meeting the gaze of the werewolf fiercely, her fear gone.


    ¡°Well, I think I have found the culprit. Any contradictions?¡± He asked, but go no reply.


    ¡°Alright then. Follow me.¡± He stated, pointing at the werewolf whom had instigated the fight, Legardo¡¯s son.


    ***


    Emma watched as the offending boy left with her history professor. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that the quiz for the day had been cancelled.


    Slumping into a seat nearby, she let out a huge sigh. What a Friday. She thought, looking around the ss.


    Some students were trooping in, while some were walking away.


    She knew that most of them had unwillfully forgotten what had just transpired here now. She was sure that Professor Perkins had made sure of that.


    That¡¯s better though. She thought, imagining the panic that would ensue among the world, heightened by the press if they found out about this.


    Another Hogwarts school in the making. She thought, remembering the guy and what he had done to her best friend.


    He hadn¡¯t even touched her, and she had fainted, in pain too.


    And what about her best friend? Was this what they have been hiding from her all along? Her blondie had powers too!


    Well, this changes everything. She thought, a bit happy. They could share and talk about their powers now.


    She wasn¡¯t really different. She thought. She wasn¡¯t weird.


    But how did her powerse about? She asked.


    It must be this county. She concluded.


    There was something about this county that was making the inhabitants powerful, and she cared less about why that was so. She already had her hands full with threats and all that. She wondered if the others got it too, or if it was just specific to her.

 GO WITH ME

    Derek watched his little witch bite and loosen her teeth grip on her lips intermittently. She must be thinking on what had happened. He thought, rubbing his hand gently on the base of his neck. How would he exin this to her now?


    Which lie would fit the description?


    Looking around, he noticed that the male werewolves in and outside the ss were gaping at her, and it annoyed him. He growled, as he found his beta and gamma also doing the same.


    His growl drew the attention of Emma.


    Oh, how could she have forgotten? Emma thought, staring at him. Her boyfriend was also among the weirdos, people like her. Perhaps, that was why he had been secretive about some things. She understood the reason for his hiding a lot from now, after all, she had hidden her gifts from him too.


    But that growl of his? It frightens her a bit. Why does he do it anyway? It was enough to let people know that he wasn¡¯t normal.


    Earlier when he hade in and confronted the troubling guy who was also powerful in his own way, she had feared for him, about to tell him away, until she had felt the floor quaking, and the chairs knocking against each other, turning the ss into disarray. His eyes which had always been purely blue like the ocean, had then tendered between ck and violet. She had been shaken to the core.


    Here she was berating herself about having two gentle powers, not knowing that her boyfriend and her best friend were on a receiving end of more.


    It must be something about this county. Perhaps the food or the water or the coffee.


    But then, what about those with no powers? They ate and drank quite alright. But they had none.


    Perhaps, there was a goddess over the county that granted powers to a few selected people.


    Emma smiled at herself, finding her deductions quite foolish, until she remembered the painting that had moved on its own ord, while she had looked at it that fateful night.


    A lot of questions. But no worries. She thought to herself. Margo would provide an answer to them all by 3pm.


    She checked the time on her watch. It was just 9:56am. She thought that the time was slow. She might as well pass it in the cafe, might as well work extra hours, and earn more than the usual pay. She wasn¡¯t doing anything here in school, so what gives? But first, she had to check on Maya.


    Standing up from the seat she had sat herself into, she noticed the lustful stares she was getting from the male folk, in and outside the ss, Clem and Shane included.


    Must be that beauty product. She thought, remembering that bottled liquid that Maya had given her earlier to drink.


    ¡®Works faster than I thought. Mustn¡¯t be ordinary.¡¯ She muttered under her breath, eyeing the guys badly, hoping it would push them off, but if anything, it increased their intensity of their stares.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They should just purr already. She thought distastefully.


    Earlier when she hade into the county and had met Melvina for the first time, she had wanted the beauty that the older woman had. Was the secret in that bottled potion? Most likely. She thought, shifting her gaze from the gaping boys to Derek. He was growling at them. She could see the waves of annoyance rolling over him.


    Might as well get him out of here. She thought, walking up to him.


    ¡°Hey Babe¡­¡± She said out aloud, cing a kiss on his cheeks, sighing in satisfaction as she heard the mutterings of discontentment from the other males, well except Clem and Shane, who seemed to have snapped out of their whatever state.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Derek mumbled, a bit surprised at his little witch¡¯s act. He had been expecting a lot of questions. Or was she saving it forter?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She said, and he nodded, walking up to her seat which remained standing amidst the clutter, taking her bag and Maya¡¯s, before turning around to hold her hand and walk out of the ss head high, but not without brushing his shoulders hard on his beta¡¯s shoulders.


    **


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Derek asked Emma as they walked out of the ss. Clem and Shane were right behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ava. She would know where Maya is.¡± She replied, noticing the clique that had stirred up trouble for at the cafe the previous day standing some feet away from them in the corridor. They were each staring at her curiously, well except the witchy one who had an unconcerned look in her face.


    Emma almost brushed her shoulders with hers as she walked pass them, but she changed her mind. They were not worth it. And she wasn¡¯t ready for another bout of trouble. The professor also, wasn¡¯t present topel people to forget about whatever may transpire.


    The professor.


    She had found out that her body responded quite weirdly whenever he was around her. She didn¡¯t quite understand the feeling, but she believed that it wasn¡¯t important. If it was, it would show with time. She wouldn¡¯t burden her head with the matter now.


    ¡°Maya is at home now.¡± She heard Derek say, and looked up at him.


    ¡°And how would you know that?¡± She asked, before looking away as they walked, unable to see the way he had gulped down his saliva as he thought of a way out of the ufortable question.


    He had just mind-linked Ava, and she had told him. He didn¡¯t think that his little witch might understand the concept of that.


    ¡°Ava had told me, as she had left with the guys carrying Maya.¡± He heard Clem say, and breathed out in relief.


    His beta was a life saver.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I would see her after my work at the cafe then.¡± She said, stopping in her movement.


    ¡°I have to go to the cafe now.¡± She stated, and he scratched his head slowly.


    ¡°What is that?¡± She asked, as she noticed his handy movements.


    ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just that with what happened today, I don¡¯t think that it would be safe for you alone in the cafe.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I will be fine. Or do you want to go with me?¡± She asked, a short smile appearing on her lips, as she stared up at him with knowing eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I would love too.¡± He replied, ignoring Shane¡¯s agape mouth and Clem¡¯s grunts. Of course, he knew why they had acted that way. His mother had told him to get back home immediately after ss. He would, of course. But there was no harm, and no much time lost, in escorting his little witch to her workce. When he was done with that, he would return home.

 NO FIGHTING IN MY CAFE

    The cafe was filled to the capacity, Derek noticed, of males, rather than females. Good, he had followed his little witch. He thought.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He watched the cafe owner thank and blush at Shane for the umpteenth time and shook his head. The woman had been so d for the extra helping hand. She had even offered to pay them toe every day, but he had declined politely, avoiding his little witch¡¯s eyes. He knew that she had wanted him to agree to the woman¡¯s proposal. He would have, if he wasn¡¯t turning 18 next tomorrow.


    But he understood that the woman was a true business woman. She had noticed that the number of her customers had increased with their presence, and so had wanted to retain them. Bad, she couldn¡¯t. She should just enjoy the extra sales for today.


    He knew that the guys were here because of Emma, her scent was still prating. Even as he served tables, he cracked his head on how to hide her from his father.


    The female folk well, was here because of he and his two friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s 12pm already.¡± He heard his beta say to him through the mind link. Ever the grumpy one. He thought, with a smirk.


    ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face, and go home.¡± He heard Shane, and retorted immediately.


    ¡°So that I could give you time and space to spend with your new lover, Miss Brenda?¡± He stated,ughing as he heard Shane curse at him, then cussing himself as he felt the entire people in the cafe looking at him, his little witch included.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± He cursed at Shane through their mind link, whom he saw smirking at him, from across the cafe.


    Clem was staring at both of them with tired eyes, obviously wanting to be out of here, not liking the act of serving tables, and smiling at girls who weren¡¯t even pretty.


    ¡°Serves you right.¡± Shane replied, smirking widely all of a sudden, as another idea struck him.


    Keeping his eyes on Derek, he sauntered towards Emma who was at table four, ignoring Clem who was shaking his head negatively at him, entirely against his idea which he must instinctively gotten wind of.


    Aware of his soon-to-be-alpha¡¯s death res, he bent down and whispered absolutely nothing into her ear, stilling his nose as he did so to avoid perceiving her scent. But the n actually backfired. He found himself wanting to sink his nose into her hair, unable to snap out of it even as he heard m and Derek shouting at him through the mind link.


    But before he could touch his lips to her neck, Emma swiveled, and knocked him with her tray.


    ¡°What the hell, Shane¡­¡± She stated, casting furtive nces at her boyfriend and Clem which were across the room. She held herself fromughing as she saw the look of rage and jealousy on her boyfriend¡¯s face.


    Shane was in trouble. She thought, aware of the mildughs erupting from their customers. They must have found the scene funny.


    She looked up at the Shane to find his eyes zed with lust, just like the guys in the cafe. She already didn¡¯t serve guys as Derek wouldn¡¯t even let her to do that. So, she had stuck to the female folk who weren¡¯t entirely happy about her presence too. They preferred her boyfriend and her friends.


    And Shane was holding her hand now, strongly.


    This is trouble. She thought, cursing whatever had led him toe over to her to y, cursing the beauty product too. She wished she hadn¡¯t taken it. Damn her curiosity. She hated this ufortability.


    Miss Brenda, her employer, had told her about her scent when she hade, asking her about the brand of the perfume, but she had shrugged in reply, citing that she hadn¡¯t even worn a perfume this morning. She had even smelled her jacket and had perceived nothing. The woman had thought that she had been lying and hadn¡¯t really spoken to her ever since then, obviously keeping a grudge. The only thing that had made her smile was that the guys were around and that customers had been flooding her cafe ever since they hade.


    ¡®Only if she knew that I am the main y¡­¡¯ She thought.


    When she saw Derek leaving his post and walking towards them, she cringed. She didn¡¯t want Shane in Derek¡¯s bad books, so she pped him hard on the cheeks.


    ¡°What the hell was that for¡­¡± Shane drawled out, battling with the lustful feeling threatening to consume him.


    ¡°Well, it is either that, or him.¡± She said, looking at Derek.


    Shane followed her line of sight, and sighed.


    He had messed up again. He was sure of more than 50ps around the pack¡¯s training grounds tonight.


    But before he could apologize, Dereknded a heavy blow on him.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t retaliate. He wouldn¡¯t even think of that.


    His friend was about tond another, when Emma stepped between them.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? You know that he didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± She said.


    May the goddess bless her soul. He thought.


    At least she knew what and what not he was capable of.


    ¡°Well, he should have stayed in his post.¡± Derek replied, ring harshly at his gamma.


    Across the room, Clem soughed, and hit the base of his palm on his forehead.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± They all heard thedy of the cafe ask as she stepped out from the kitchen.


    ¡°No fighting here.¡± She stated, looking at the two boys with a redhead in between them.


    ¡°We are sorry.¡± Shane replied, taking Emma¡¯s tray and walking back to his post, slightly annoyed at being bashed in front of a room full of people, and worse he can¡¯t even retaliate, wouldn¡¯t even. think of doing that.


    Now, how would the girls see him? Like some coward? He had been nning to snag at least one for the night.


    The door to the cafe bursts open, and the woman shouted without looking at whomever had juste in.


    ¡°Come backter¡­the cafe is filled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for cafe woman, I¡¯m here for her.¡± The voice replied, causing the upants of the room to look in the direction of the intruder.

 MY BOYFRIEND IS A WOLF!

    Emma stared skeptically at the girl whom she had thought was the leader of the clique from yesterday. Thetter was staring at her too, her face nk of any emotions.


    What was the problem this time around? She thought, as she watched the girl stroll up to where she was standing.


    Derek was still standing beside her.


    ¡°Can we talk outside for a minute?¡± The girl asked, not even sparing her boyfriend a nce.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want to say here, Miss.¡± Derekmented, before she could say anything in reply.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you wolf, and stop acting like she is your mate, or is she?¡± The girl asked, looking at her boyfriend now.


    Wolf? Mate? What the hell is that suppose to mean? She had heard mate a couple of times since she hade to this county, but had relegated it as a term for dating couples or something like babe and all those romantic shits, but wolf? That was a first.


    ¡°You came here to speak with me, and not to exchange words or insult my boyfriend.¡± She finally said, a bit angry as she watched the girl chuckle at her words.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything funny, or did she?


    ¡°If you say so ma¡¯am.¡±  The girl stated, while still looking at her boyfriend, a sly smile on her lips.


    And speaking about her boyfriend, he was suddenly mute, as if tongue tied, hadn¡¯t even acted like someone that had been called a dog. Or was he? Was he a wolf? Did his powers include shape shifting??


    No, No, Emma. That is going too far. She thought to herself, shaking her head. It¡¯s best not to see her boyfriend as a dog or wolf, which ever one.


    She almost read his mind then, to confirm a few, but thought against it at thest moment.


    Putting herself in his shoes, she wouldn¡¯t like someone invading her thoughts.


    But why was he still?


    ¡°So, are youing outside or not?¡± The girl asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, we will. After you¡­¡± Derek replied hurriedly, before she could, again, and that made the decision for her.


    She read the foreyer of his thoughts.


    He felt like strangling the girl, whom he termed a witch.


    He was also a bit scared that the girl had said something that should at best, be hidden from her.


    He was scared that she herself might connect the dots together, and find out that he was a ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s be going babe¡­¡± She heard him say, even as she felt him put up a wall of obstruction in his mind. He had felt her intrusion, but she didn¡¯t know if he knew she was the one trying to read her mind. Perhaps, he had thought that it was the witch.


    She nodded, and walked in front of him, following the witch girl, even as she deliberated on the information she had managed to get from his mind. Her head was aching already from the dissipation of energy, but it didn¡¯t stop her from connecting the dots, all the while trying not to be obvious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her boyfriend was a wolf! He could shape shift! Oh my God! Could this get any more interesting¡­


    She wondered if he should shape shift into any other thing, like a bird¡­she thought, remembering the ck feather she had seen in her room.


    Her memory from that night was still unfound. Only the ck feather had been the instrument of clue left, and the erotic images of course, although those had been dealt with when she had had sex with Derek. Her mind was filled with him now.


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t the bird. But she was skeptical about his wolf nature.


    Should she tell him that she already knew of his big secret, or should she wait till hees clean to her.


    Were there others like him?


    Of course. She muttered to herself, unaware that Derek was staring at her, and reading her lips.


    The bird for one. She thought.


    She wasn¡¯t sure. But she felt it in her guts that she was right. There were shape shifters, creatures and beings that she had read of in books, and watched in movies.  They were real. They were in this county. And her boyfriend was one of them.


    Was Maya like that?


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was so though. The strength and agility her best friend had exhibited was next to none, even though the strange guy had triumphed over her.


    Powers. They are everywhere in this county.


    Personally, she thought that her boyfriend¡¯s ability to turn to a wolf was absolutely cool.


    She wanted to see him in his wolf form.


    She wanted to see the transformation.


    She wanted to see how big the wolf was, and if it could carry her, like the ones she had seen in the twilight movie series.


    Werewolves?


    Those had been the ones she had watched in twilight.


    She stopped, as her mind ran at its own speed to connect some more dots.


    Was her boyfriend a werewolf?


    Mates!?


    She had heard the witch say it, and she had also heard the term a number of times inic books and werewolf tales!


    Mates were the forever couple. The real deal. At a time while she had watched the movies, she had wished for something strong like that.


    Was this fate agreeing with her?


    The witch had asked Derek if she was his mate?


    Oh my God! She muttered, unaware that they were outside the cafe now, under an oak tree.


    She had been too immersed in her observations and deductions that she had lost sight on where she was even going or who was with her.


    ¡°Babe¡­are you okay?¡± Derek asked her, drawing her closer to him by the arm.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡­am¡­fine¡­¡± She stuttered, as she stared up widely at him.


    ¡®He was a werewolf¡¯ chanted all over her head.


    Her gut agreed with it too, even as she tried to term it a most stupid assumption, not entirely believing what she was processing.


    So, if he was a werewolf, was she his mate? She thought, finally agreeing with her gut and mind.

 CAN TELL WHY YOU SMELL THIS WAY

    Derek¡¯s heart beat faster in fear, as he watched Emma stare up at him with eyes opened so wide.


    Had she connected the dots already?


    He swore that he will hunt down the witch and kill her if his little witch ran away from him, because of her loud mouth.


    Earlier, when the witch girl had made that statement that had implicated his identity, he had run stiff, his beta and his gamma too.


    His beta had told him to p the witch girl shut.


    But he couldn¡¯t have done that, it would have attracted more attention to them.


    But seeing the much-shocked face of his mate now, he wished he had.


    At least, she would have counted it as him defending his pride against a girl that had called him a wolf.


    He should have. He thought, beating himself up.


    His inability to had done so, had only served to solidify the girl¡¯s im, and then he had been in a hurry to see her out, forgetting that his mate was intuitive just like his mother.


    Oh, goddess help me. He thought. He was in huge trouble.


    His mother would kill him for sure now.


    He should have returned home, immediately after the ss, and left the protection of his mate to his beta and gamma.


    But remembering the issue of her scent, which even at the moment intoxicated him, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave her with them; the earlier scuffle with his gamma in the cafe solidified it.


    But it hade with a price. There was a high possibility that the reason why she was looking at him was because she had known him for what he was.


    He should have just pped the girl, or perhaps, held her arm strongly in warning.


    He had fucked up. Big time.


    ¡°Well, at least that load is gone.¡± Maru, his wolf, stated, not entirely concerned about the matter at hand like he was.


    ¡°She might run away.¡± Hemented, through their special mind path.


    ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t now.¡± Maru said.


    And he looked at his little witch who was still staring at him as if in a trance.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± He heard Clem and Shane ask through their pack link.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± He said, not wanting to jump into conclusions. Her actions after now, would tell him if she knew of his identity or not. He was scared of the unknown actions.


    But first, he had to deal with this witch whose loud mouth had put him in disarray and fear. She had also tried to read his mind. The audacity. He thought, shifting his gaze from Emma to the girl who still had a smirk in her face as she watched at both of them.


    He wished he could wipe that smirk out of her face with a p.


    ¡°A little toote for that now.¡± He heard his wolf mutter.


    Well, he wouldn¡¯t forgo any other opportunity for that again. He thought.


    ¡°So, we are outside now. What do you want?¡± He asked the witch, unable to keep the contempt off his voice.


    ¡°I want to speak with her alone.¡± The girl replied, jerking her head in the direction of Emma.


    ¡°You can¡­say whatever you¡­want to say here. He is my ¡­boyfriend.¡± Emma stammered out, folding her hands across her chest, trying to get a strong rein over her emotions which were over ce.


    She had seen the look on Derek¡¯s face. He was afraid that she might have found out about him.


    She needed to y this right. She thought. She needed to act like she knew nothing. That way, she would be able to get more information. They might push her away if they knew that she had found out about their identity, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Yes. She believed that the whole lot at Melvina¡¯s estate were werewolves. Werewolves move in pack. A pack of wolves. The estate was a pack house.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She felt her eyes getting wet.


    No, No, don¡¯t drop. She chanted in her mind, against her eyes. It would beical if she teared up now.


    Little Eva was a werewolf too? Melvina too.


    So, that means that Melvina was a Luna. Her boyfriend was an Alpha¡¯s son. She had read about all these stuff in werewolf stories which she had collected from physical libraries and digital ones.


    She had thought that the older woman was a governess, they had told her so. But meanwhile, she was a Luna. She was a governess quite alright, but of a werewolf pack.


    ¡®Oh my god, what have I gotten myself into?¡¯ She asked in her mind.


    She had been living, eating and talking with werewolves.


    Her best friend was a werewolf.


    This gist was too juicy. She thought, remembering her sister.


    She wondered what Amelia would think of it.


    So, if werewolves and witches were real; were vampires real also?


    She thought.


    Were those blood sucking demons real?


    Oh, my my¡­she could feel her head aching so badly. She was hungry too. But first she had to know why the witch girl was here.


    ¡°You seem lost in thought, Emma¡­¡± She heard the girl said, and sighed.


    Had the girl purposefully called her boyfriend a wolf to stir up her curiosity?


    Wait. Was this the n? She wasn¡¯t sure of her deductions again.


    This might have a n to separate them both.


    Too bad for her then. She thought. She didn¡¯t even care if Derek was a wolf. It didn¡¯t change her feelings. At least, he wasn¡¯t a blood sucking demon.


    ¡°Sorry, just a bit tired.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? Why are you here? And how did you know my name?¡± She asked all in a beat, feeling like throwing up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Well, your name seems to be trending in our block in school. The girl with the intoxicating scent. You know, I can tell you why you are smelling that way.¡± The girlmented, with the sly smile on her face, as she threw a nce at Derek.


    ¡°You interested??¡± She asked.

 WHERE IS MY AUNT?

    Derek cussed, as he heard the offer of the witch girl. He might kill off the small girl at this rate. She couldn¡¯t be more than 18 years.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Emma replied, and Derek soughed in relief.


    ¡°Just tell me why you are here.¡± She stated, drowning her curiosity. Of course, she was interested in the girl¡¯s side of story on why she was scenting this way that seemed to cause the guys to drool at her but she had a feeling that it wille at a steep price. She wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    She would have to ept that she was scenting this way either because of the bottled liquid that Maya had given her or because of the fact that she had slept with Derek, a werewolf.


    And she wasn¡¯t still sure about his werewolf origin yet.


    ¡°Oh, okay. If you say so.¡± The girl replied, her face turning serious then, the smirk and sly smile totally disappearing.


    ¡°Where is my aunt? What happened to her?¡± She asked.


    Emmaughed then, an avenue to let the threatening tears flow.


    It made her remember thest time she hadughed this way; with Damon.


    He wasn¡¯t in school today. She realized; a bit startled.


    Why?


    She wasn¡¯t with his number either, to check on him.


    Maybe, she would search for his number in their group chat.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± She heard the girl ask.


    ¡°This is not a joking matter.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡± She asked the girl who was scowling now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that matters to the question I just asked.¡± The girl retorted.


    ¡°Well you see, my dear, it matters. Perhaps if you tell me your names, I might be able to think if I have heard of your family name before, or your aunt rather.¡± She replied, smiling widely.


    What aunt? She thought. The girl must be high on coke.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about my Aunt Margo.¡± The girl stated with a sneer, and Emma¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    Derek was not left out.


    ¡°You are rted to Margo?¡± Emma asked, pointing at the girl with a reluctant finger.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m her niece. My name is Esther. She was supposed to meet you under the oak tree by 3pm today.¡± Esther stated, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Well¡­Esther¡­I don¡¯t think the time is 3pm yet.¡± Emma said, ncing at Derek who was looking at both of them with surprise.


    ¡°You were supposed to meet with the witch today, and you didn¡¯t tell me or my mother?¡± He queried, worry and sadness clouding his facial features.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡± She said, keeping her tongue in check, so that it won¡¯t run off on its own ord and spew out her recent discoveries, and how many times they had lied and kept things from her in the past.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it was necessary? Emma, we are talking about a witch here! She is dangerous!¡± Derek stated, unable to stop himself from raising his voice.


    An act which angered Emma no small deal.


    But she chanted ¡®inner peace¡¯ over and over again.


    She refused to allow her n to be soiled over some pointless bickering.


    ¡°My Aunt is no more dangerous than you are, wolf.¡± Esther said, obviously annoyed too.


    Her Aunt had been trying to protect the clueless girl. She wouldn¡¯t stay still, and watch the werewolf insult her in her absence, notwithstanding that he was of the alpha breed.


    When she hade home yesterday, and had recounted the details of the day, during the night season after her dinner to her aunt, who had taken her in since her parents had been killed by unknown people, she had noticed that her aunt had been so taken to the redhead who had withstood herpulsion, someone she had thought was a human. She had been shocked in that cafe yesterday.


    Her aunt had left the houseter that night after her tale, to god knows where.


    She had stayed awake till the older woman was back.


    She had riled her up with questions upon questions, until thetter had given in with answers, for peace to reign.


    The redhead was some kind of prophecy.


    She didn¡¯t really understand. She didn¡¯t actually care.


    What she cared about now, was that her aunt was missing.


    When she had left in the morning, she had been memorizing a particr spell.


    When she came back from school, the house had been in disarray and her aunt was gone.


    She hade here, seeking for the redhead because her aunt had told her amongst her exnations the previous night, that she would be meeting with the redhead under the Oak tree near the cafe by 3pm. That was it.


    Her aunt had also said, that they will be leaving the county immediately after that.


    She had packed her bag, and had onlye to school to say farewell to her few friends, whom she had known since high school.


    But it seems that the ns would be thrown into jeopardy now.


    Her aunt was missing. And it is because of this redhead in front of her.


    What is even so special about her, that they made her a prophecy.


    She didn¡¯t understand some things in this world of theirs, like the death of her parents.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The perpetrators of the evil act were still unknown, but she had vowed to search them out and kill them.


    But for now, she had to find her aunt.


    ¡°Stop calling me wolf¡­¡± She heard the wolf guy say, and snorted.


    He could deny it all he wants, but she knew what he was.


    ¡°So, your aunt¡­where is she?¡± Emma asked. The note of plea in her voice could be heard and felt.


    Margo had been the only person that had bothered to tell her the truth, and now that it would have been manifest, she was missing?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I came to ask.¡± Esther replied, piquing up her eyebrows.


    ¡°Well, it was true that we had agreed to meet today by 3pm under this oak tree, but the time isn¡¯t 3pm yet. We should wait till then, perhaps she had gone somewhere.¡± Emma stated, trying not to dampen the girl¡¯s mood the more.


    ¡°If you say so. We have more two hours to go. We will wait.¡± Esther said, although she knew that her aunt had been taken.


    But by who?


    It was obvious that the redhead didn¡¯t know where her aunt was.

 SHE IS IMPORTANT

    It was 4:05pm now.


    Emma bit her lips, as she checked the time on the silvery watch band on her left hand.


    ¡°She is noting.¡± Esther stated, frankly.


    ¡°She has been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°And how are you sure of that?¡± Derek asked her.


    They had gone into the cafe after the decision to wait, and hade out immediately the time had reached 3pm.


    He had conveyed the present issue to his gamma and beta, and although they were skeptical about waiting on a witch, they had stayed and kept on serving tables.


    ¡°The house was in disarray when I came back from sses today.¡± Esther replied; her voiceden with sadness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Who had taken her aunt?


    ¡°Any ideas on who might have done that? Anyone your aunt has issues with?¡± Emma asked, also frantic with worry. Her only hope of getting answers to her questions had disappeared.


    Who must have taken Margo?


    ¡°Not that I know. The only thing that I am sure of that can cause her abduction is you.¡± Esther stated, staring contemptuously at Emma.


    She had a strong feeling that whatever had resulted in her aunt¡¯s disappearance had a lot to do with the redhead.


    ¡°And why would you say that? You shouldn¡¯t be pointing fingers¡­younno.¡± Derek stated, as he drew closer to his little witch, incase the witch girl decided to go all magic on her in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Well, she had been trying to protect her all this while¡­and now she hadnded herself into trouble. I don¡¯t know why she had to stress her self for some girl that didn¡¯t worth it.¡± Esther said, eyeing Emma badly.


    Thetter didn¡¯t even care less. Her thoughts were on why Margo had gone missing the instant she had wanted to give her the answers she had most wanted. Someone must be watching them. Someone must have known that they had fixed a meeting this afternoon, and had taken her. Someone that didn¡¯t want the older woman to tell her about who she was and why phanthoms were trying to capture her. She refused to believe that it was just a mere concidence.


    ¡°Protect her from what?¡± Derek asked, remembering the scenario that his mother had seen when she had gone to visit her witch friend whom had gone to find out answers about his little witch.


    And now this Margo. Things were getting moreplicated. He had to get home. He had to tell his mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. She was vague in her exnations.¡± Esther replied, as she deducted that the alpha boy didn¡¯t really know much information either. She decided to keep the fact that the redhead was some kind of prophecy, deciding to honor her aunt even in her absence. Thetter had told her not to mention that particr fact to anyone at all.


    Looking at Emma, she noticed that the former was deep in thought, biting her lips at intervals.


    Did she know anything that might give them a clue or headway on how to find her aunt?


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She called, but Emma was mute.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She called, a bit loudly this around.


    Emma lifted up her eyes to look at caller.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± She muttered in reply.


    ¡°Why did my aunt want to meet you?¡± Esther asked, peering at Emma steadily with her hazelnut eyes.


    ¡°She had wanted to inform me on some things concerning me that I don¡¯t know about, and why some strange happenings were going on about me.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Strange things? What do you mean by that? What strange things?¡± Esther asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Well, for starters¡­¡± Emma was saying, when Derek interrupted her.


    ¡°Strange things that are not your concern.¡± He said, looking at Esther with a disapproving eye. He didn¡¯t trust her. Actually, he didn¡¯t trust witches as a whole, including the one that is rumored to be protecting his little witch. He didn¡¯t trust any of them. How was he even sure that the Margo wasn¡¯t protecting his mate for her own personal gain. The only witch that was free from his distrust was his mother¡¯s friend who was also missing. And that was because he trusted his mother¡¯s choice. She was rarely wrong.


    ¡°Well, I think that it is my concern, since is the reason that my aunt is missing.¡± Esther retorted, annoyed with the audacity of the alpha guy.


    ¡°We are not sure about that. It could be her own enemies, that had not nothing to do with Emma.¡± Derekmented, determined not to let his mate say anything rted to the phanthom and the others about the forest.


    Esther scoffed.


    The dude would do and say anything to prevent her from hearing the truth from the redhead.


    She was tempted to use the paralysis spell on him, but that wouldn¡¯t help her case with the redhead who seemed to be so attached to him.


    ¡°Guys, we shouldn¡¯t be fighting.¡± Emma said, tired of the bickering between the two people whose concern for their loved ones were driving their words.


    ¡°We should be thinking of a way to solve this issue.¡± She said.


    ¡°We should be talking of ways to find and save Margo from whomsoever had kidnapped her. She is important to me. She is my friend.¡± She concluded, looking from Esther who was gazing at her with skeptical eyes to her boyfriend, whose eyes told her that he didn¡¯t entirely agree with her words.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    She needed to find Margo.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Esther chipped in, a little bit sarcastically. Derek shook his head. He felt like pping the girl.


    ¡°So, Miss¡­do you have any idea how we are going to do that?¡± She asked Emma, who was not even concerned about her mocking slight bow or her too clipped tone. There were other things to worry about.


    ¡°Not really. But we can start by taking a look at your house and its environs.¡± She said, with a shrug.


    ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Esther stated, before walking ahead of them, towards the road.

 BROKEN PROMISE

    Derek mind-linked Clem and Shane that he would be following his mate to go to the witch¡¯s house. There was no way he would be letting his mate out of his sight.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± They both said to him through their mind link after her had finished recounting the details of the whole matter to them. Like him, they were skeptical about the witch. Witches were sly and devious. It was in their nature, no matter how good that some of them im to be.


    Walking behind his little witch as they trolled behind the witch down the road, he stopped in his movement as he saw Anthony¡¯s car speeding towards them.


    His mother was here. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or d about that.


    The car came to halt beside them.


    Anthony and his mother stepped out of the car, from their respective sides.


    He saw Anthony widen his eyes as he stared at Emma, and then still his nose the next second. He was sure that his adopted brother was fighting against the sexual intoxicating scent.


    His mother just stared between him and his little witch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom, but¡­¡± He was saying through their mind link, when she interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ava exined everything to me. We took a longer timeing, because your father was in a conference meeting with the council. I had to wait, since Anthony is among the council members.¡± She stated.


    ¡°But who is she?¡± She asked, referring to the witch, in front of his little witch, who had stopped walking too as the car came to a halt.


    ¡°She is Esther, Margo¡¯s niece.¡± He replied.


    ¡°And what is she doing here, with you guys¡­¡± She asked, running her eyes up and down Esther, who was also looking at her.


    ¡°Margo is missing. She came to ask Emma about it.¡± He replied.


    Melvina soughed. Margo is missing? How?


    She walked then to meet with the trio in front of her, Anthony right behind her.


    ¡°Good afternoon Melvina.¡± Emma greeted her as she came to stand just in front of them, unaware of Esther¡¯s sharp gasp of surprise. Obviously, thetter was surprised that the redhead had called the Luna by her name.


    The audacity. She must have thought.


    ¡°Good afternoon dear.¡± Melvina replied with a reassuring smile, as she noticed that the redhead was slightly looking down, not wanting her eyes to meet with hers. She knew that thetter thought that she was angry with her concerning her escapade with her son this morning. But she wasn¡¯t in actuality. She hadn¡¯t even been angry for once at her, but at her son whom she had thought should have known better than sleeping with the human.


    For that must have been what had triggered this intoxicating scent, even though for the life of her, she didn¡¯t know why the human possessed this particr scent reserved by special hybrids, when she wasn¡¯t one. If she was, she wouldn¡¯t have had thatmon distinctive human smell. She would have had a wolf smell or the other specie smell of which she belonged to partly.


    But she had none, except the human smell.


    So, what could this mean?


    Ava had also mentioned the strange werewolf with supernatural powers who had paralyzed Maya with just the look of his eyes. The former had also mentioned her son¡¯s powers too.


    Both had unsettled her. It meant more trouble andplications. Worse, since none of her pack members had been able to identify the strange werewolf. They didn¡¯t even know his name. The professor had called him away before they could socialize with him.


    The professor.


    That was another case on its own.


    A vampire and a supernatural werewolf from nowhere, all connected and interested in the redheaded human. This was getting out of hand. She was sure that their appearances weren¡¯t a mere coincidence.


    ¡°Good afternoon Ma.¡± She heard the witch girl greet her.


    ¡°Good afternoon Esther. What happened to your Aunt?¡± She asked, going straight to the point, forgetting that her conversation with her son had been through their mind link, unaware that Emma was staring at her skeptically.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Anthony and Derek were aware of the issue, and theymunicated immediately to Melvina, but it was toote. The deed was already done.


    This confirmed her theory. Emma thought, as she watched Melvina talk with Esther.


    Derek must have mind linked her about the witch, or how else would she know about that.


    She could feel stares from Anthony and Derek on her.


    ¡®They must be suspecting that I might query Melvina about her knowing about the matter, or act that suspiciously.¡¯ She thought. Only if they knew that she already knew what they are. Werewolves.


    So, she kept mute, and acted like she hadn¡¯t noticed the matter.


    ¡°She has been kidnapped. I came home to meet our house in disarray.¡± Esther said in reply to Melvina¡¯s question. There was no need of bothering to think on how the woman had known her name and about the disappearance of her aunt; she knew that werewolves couldmunicate telepathically. The alpha boy must have already recapped the incident to his mother.


    ¡°Okay. Whying to meet Emma then?¡± Melvina asked, thinking that Emma hadn¡¯t recognized the slip in her actions earlier. Thetter was just watching her and the witch talk, with a nk face.


    ¡°My aunt was supposed to meet with her today by 3pm under that oak tree.¡± She replied, turning back, and pointing at the oak tree close the cafe.


    ¡°Is that so, Emma?¡± Melvina asked, looking at Emma.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?? I thought we had promised not to keep things from each other.¡± Melvina stated, watching as Emma shifted her weight from one leg to the other, her face a bit fallen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emma replied, even as she bit her tongue and restrained herself from asking the woman if her wolf nature wasn¡¯t big enough a secret to inform her about.

 LADY IN CAPTIVITY

    Emma knew that Melvina was annoyed with her for keeping her meet up with Margo from her, but she didn¡¯t feel much guilty about it, especially after knowing their big secret. The woman was in the game of secrets too.


    ¡°Where are you guys going then?¡± Melvina asked, shifting her attention to her son and the witch girl.


    ¡°We were about going to Esther¡¯s house to search around for clues.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Okay, I see then. Where is Shane and Clem?¡± Melvina asked, looking around the environs as if she would spot the duo if she did.


    ¡°They are still in the cafe.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­okay¡­this is what happens now. Emma, you will go back to the cafe and stay with Clem and Shane, while I and Derek and Anthony, with Esther will check out her house for clues.¡± Melvina stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Emmamented.  Nothing was going to stop her from her doing so.


    She had to be there. Who knows? She might find out something that the others, perhaps, won¡¯t be able to find.


    ¡°No, you are not.¡± Melvina deadpanned, refusing to be moved on this particr topic. The redhead won¡¯t be going with them.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Emma asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    Anthony and Derek shared nces whichmunicated a message: If she was a werewolf and had dared to counter the words of the Luna, she would have been punished severely for her loud mouth. Well, she wouldn¡¯t even want to try it in the first ce if she was one of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. You have received enough threats already, and we don¡¯t know what could be awaiting us there. They might know that you would being to search out for clues and lie in ambush, waiting for you. It might be a trap.¡± Melvina answered, in that tone of hers which left room for no argument.


    And no matter that Emma wanted so much to go and see Esther¡¯s ce, she found reason and truth in what her boyfriend¡¯s mother was saying. They were better fitted for whatever might face them. But it only served her unease the more; the fact that her life was threatened, the fact that her life was at stake.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, aware of the sigh of relief that emanated from her boyfriend who was beside her.


    Had he wanted her to stay back so badly? Well, it was because she was not a werewolf, so he must have thought that she couldn¡¯t protect herself. She thought, then thinking if there was a way for a human to convert to a werewolf. She had read of humans being turned to vampires in those story books of hers, but never werewolf.


    The fact that Derek might be leaving her soon, for some mate, still unsettled her.


    She wanted to be angry with him but she found out that the anger dissipated as soon as it arose. It had no roots.


    He shouldn¡¯t have slept with her; he shouldn¡¯t have taken her virginity if he was expecting a mate from somewhere.


    She thought that she will kill him, before letting him out of her life. He can¡¯t toy with her emotions like that.


    She felt like asking him if she was his mate, but decided against it. That would reveal to him that she already knew him for what he was. She feared that he will push her away if he did.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good. That is settled then.¡± She heard Melvina say, and let out a sigh from her lips.


    ¡°Derek will lead you back to the cafe. We will be waiting out here for him.¡± The woman continued.


    She nodded, before walking off, not turning aside to see if Derek was already walking with her. She knew that he was. He wouldn¡¯t disobey his mother¡¯s order.


    ****


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Melvina said, as she saw her son stepping out the cafe. She was sure that he had left an earful of instructions to his beta and gamma about keeping his mate safe, especially as her strange scent was still present and potent. She knew that her son was also a bit afraid of what might happen in his absence. Well, she wouldn¡¯t me him. The intoxicating scent emanating from the human was enough to fight over, enough to turn a friend to a foe. She just hoped that Clem and Shane would be able to choose duty over pleasure. They had to, if they didn¡¯t want to turn her son into a crazy werewolf before his birthday in two days.


    She saw the witch nod to her statement before walking towards the car in calcting steps.


    She believed that the girl was in Emma¡¯s age grade, 17 or 18 years.


    She wondered if she could trust her, like she trusted her witch friend whom had just been kidnapped.


    No, she couldn¡¯t. She thought. The young girl could be working for those after the human¡¯s life. Margo included. The whole thing could be a setup, a ploy, to make the humane into their nest, so that they could take her.


    That was actually the main reason why she had told Emma to go back into the cafe. She didn¡¯t trust them.


    ****


    ¡°Will you give her up or not? Will you work with us to bring down here or do you choose to die down here, alone, pitifully in this dark room.¡± A woman with a long silvery whip asked a stark-nakeddy, whose hands and legs were stretched wide, far apart from each other, hanging on the air, with no tform. An invisible cage.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, even if it costs me my life.¡± Thedy in captivity replied, her voice too strained and hoarse.


    ¡°You can go to hell rather.¡± She added, screaming the next minute as she felt the whip on her bare skin for the eleventh time. Her back was already sore. Her chest too. She could feel her powers leaving her. And she was cold. So cold.

 ANTHONY’S HEALING GIFT

    Esther¡¯s house was just a normal bungalow, like Emma¡¯s. Melvina thought, as she stepped out from the car with the others.


    It was even of the same color; white.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± She told the witch girl, who just nced at her for a few seconds before turning away and walking up the steps that led to the front porch.


    She watched keenly as the girl took out a key from her trousers¡¯ back pockets, and slide it into the keyhole.


    She was already taking steps forward with her two sons towards the porch, when all of a sudden, the girl was pushed through the air with so great a force, that shended way behind them on her butt, groaning and grunting in pain.


    Immediately, she ran towards her, bending on her knee and checking her out, aware that her sons were now at alert.


    What has caused that?


    ¡°Are you okay? Esther¡­¡± She called, while checking to see if there was a major injury on the girl¡¯s body. She seemed fine, except that she was groaning in pains, whilst holding her hand and waist at intervals. Her face was slightly bruised too.


    ¡°Anthony¡­¡± She called, and he came running to her.


    ¡°Can you relieve the pain?¡± She asked, giving him the choice to take away the pain that seemed to be eating the younger girl up.


    She had noticed that her adopted son had had the power to heal when he had turned 18, and had shifted to his wolf for the first two times.


    She had been in the kitchen then, preparing dinner, when Derek had rushed up to her, very frantic, that Anthony had been mortally wounded during the pack training.


    She had left the kitchen immediately, not minding the pot of water that she had already put on fire to boil, as she had been in a hurry, enroute to the pack house, but she hadn¡¯t gone pass their sitting room that fateful day, because she had seen Anthony sitting down tiredly on the couch.


    He had had blood on his clothes quite alright, and his posture had been that of a tired person, but she had sought for the element of pain on his face and had found none.


    And when she had lifted up his upper garment, she had found no wounds at all, not even a scratch.


    He had healed himself.


    She had researched his lineage then through Agrip, knowing that neither of his parents had the healing gift. From her research, she had found out that he had gotten the gift from his mother¡¯s lineage; his great grandmother to be precise. Thetter had been the pack¡¯s doctor in her time, a great one at that.


    But she had given him the choice, to choose what he wanted with the gift; if he wanted to be a pack¡¯s doctor or not. He had chosen theter, and she had been okay with it, allowing him too, the freedom to dispense the power as he wished, while keeping her promise to him of not telling anyone. Only the family knew of his gift, and a few others like Agrip.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He said, before cing his hands on her arms.


    ****


    In a few minutes, Esther was standing on her feet, hale and hearty like she hadn¡¯t just been flung by a powerful wind.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said to Anthony for the third time, aware of what he had done, and grateful that he had done it; grateful that he had chosen to heal her.


    Anthony nodded, while looking straight ahead.


    ¡°What happened back there? What had pushed you with so great a force?¡± Melvina asked her, still looking at her; the distrust in her eyes had been reced with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied. ¡°I had just opened the door, and had received the wee party. It was like the wind had been lying in wait for me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Melvina sighed.


    She was skeptical about continuing the search now.


    Who knows what might be waiting for them in there?


    ¡°Are we still going in?¡± Anthony asked, hoping that his Luna would say yes. The force that had pushed the witch girl away was enough reason to go in and search. He believed that the perpetrators must have left a clue behind. He hoped that they would be careless enough to do so. He too, was getting uneasy about the strange things happening around the human, and wanted to solve it up as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t know why he felt like this. Why he felt like doing whatever in his power to keep the human safe. It was like a duty to him; and he hadn¡¯t even been aware of when this feeling had developed, this kinship feeling.


    ¡°We have to, Mum.¡± Derek stated, echoing Anthony¡¯s hope. Thetter was already sighing in relief. At least his brother was backing him up.


    ¡°Okay then. But let¡¯s be careful. We are dealing with magic here; powerful magic.¡± She said, already mind linking her mate of their current situation and position. This movement was unpredictable. It was best that she informed her mate, in case things went south and they needed back up. She would have mentioned the opinion that they should go home, especially after that disy of raw power, but she had sensed that the minds of her sons were already made up. They wanted to go in, so go in they shall. And she was d that she hadn¡¯t let the human join them. The result would have been unfavorable.


    ¡°I will take the lead then.¡± She heard Anthony say, and watched him as he walked towards the front porch with Derek right behind him.


    She prayed that they would be safe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ****


    ¡°Guess what prisoner¡­I just discovered that you have a daughter.¡± The woman with the whip held a picture in her hand, as she cackled withughter after her statement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch my daughter!!!¡± Thedy in captivity screamed, and the room quaked and shook alongside with her fury.

 THE STRANGE WRITING

    Melvina noticed that the sitting room, and the other rooms in the house were in disarray just like Esther had said; just like her friend¡¯s house had been when she had gone to check on her.  The perpetrators of the act had been searching for something.


    What could be that? She thought, as she ran her eyes over the relics in the sitting room for the umpteenth time, for any sign or clue that might lead them on, or show them who the culprits were.


    So far, they hadn¡¯t found anything. Not even a piece of note, like she had seen in her friend¡¯s ce, or a threatening piece like the dead meat Anthony had found in Emma¡¯s refrigerator. Nothing. Nothing at all.


    Or had the witch girl hidden some kind of clue since she had canvassed the scene before them?


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± She called.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Esther replied, dropping the vase on the oval table in the sitting room for the second time.


    The first time had been when she hade in from school and had met the house in its unkempt form. The vase with intrinsic designs and patterns had been on the floor. She had picked it and kept it on the table, knowing its importance and value to her aunt.


    Now the object had been strewn on the floor again when she hade in with the werewolves. She told herself to believe that it was as a result of the wind that had blown her away from the front porch, not some sign.


    ¡°Did you see anything, a clue perhaps¡­when you hade in that first time?¡± Melvina asked her.


    ¡°No.¡± She replied. She hadn¡¯t seen anything. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t havee looking for the redhead.


    ¡°Hey, can you make any meaning of this?¡±


    She heard the Anthony guy ask her. He wasing out from her room. Who had given him the permission? She thought, a bit irked at her pinky bedroom being invaded, even though she knew that nine out of ten, he wouldn¡¯t even be focused on her room, but on finding clues about the invasion.


    But still¡­


    She looked down to his outstretched arms, and saw a piece of paper, quite rumpled and smeared with blood.


    ¡°What is that?¡± She heard the Luna woman ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anthony replied. ¡°It is written in some kind of ancient writing.¡± He said, as he handed the paper over to her.


    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± He asked her.


    She scanned the writings on the paper which just fitted into three lines on the sheet of paper. He was right. She thought. The writings were surely of the ancients. She hadn¡¯t seen this type before, not even among the texts her aunt had rmended to her to study and practice.


    Holding the paper stiffly in her hand, she turned away from their watchful eyes, trying to rack her brain to see if she could make sense of the writings. But it was to no avail. It grated on her nerves. This was a clue to find her aunt, and she couldn¡¯t make the head or tail of it.


    Underneath her breath, she cursed whomsoever had been so wicked to leave behind such a nonsense mystery for her to solve.


    ¡°You can¡¯t figure it out?¡± She heard Anthony ask, and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± She admitted her failure finally. ¡°It is written in some kind of ancientnguage.¡± She added, turning around to face the both of them. She noticed then that the alpha boy, Derek, wasn¡¯t with them in the room.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some kind of interpretation book or something that could be used to read off the text, at least to an extent? Didn¡¯t your aunt have something like that?¡± Melvina asked her, hope brimming in her eyes.


    Esther bit her lips, as she allowed her mind roam, to see if she could remember any book like that. She had to recall; her aunt¡¯s life was at stake.


    She sucked in her breath, gasping a bit, as the identity of a book struck her.


    ¡°I think we could use a particr book for this purpose.¡± She said, already walking off to the passage leading from the sitting room to the other rooms in the house.


    ****


    Derek looked around the small airy room for the umpteenth time. He didn¡¯t find anything of interest, except that he was sure that this particr room belonged to the Margo witch. The contents of the wardrobe were enough proof for that.


    He mused, turning around to walk away from the room when his leg hit something.


    He looked down and saw a piece of wood, looking so out of ce in the small room. It seemed to have been stuck up to the wall, but for some reason now, had just poked out like a strung spring.


    He sighed, about to continue on his journey out of the room, having chosen to ignore the wooden block, but his guts wouldn¡¯t let him.


    It pushed him to check a wooden block out.


    What stupidity! He thought, but still bent down to touch the block, and push it back to its seemingly right ce.


    But when he did so, pushing the block backward to the wall, he heard the unlocking of a couple of door¡¯s bolts, and then the opening of something like a gate on a rail, and then he felt a gust of wind bathe his back from behind.


    Skeptically, he turned around slowly, only to discover that the wardrobe which he had checked out earlier while searching for clues had shifted sideways, as if on a rail, to reveal a wooden door.


    A smile touched his lips, he had just found a secret door.


    ****


    ¡°What is the meaning?¡± Melvina asked Esther worriedly, as she watched thetter¡¯s face get paler by the passing second as she deciphered the writing on the paper, from a brown colored book which smelled of dust and oldness.


    They had found the book after much searching in the library section of the house.


    ¡°Give as Emma or lose your Aunt.¡± Esther croaked out.

 ANOTHER MEETING

    Emma signed for the hundredth time as she tidied up herself in the store room of the cafe.


    Her shift was over, and Derek and the ¡®search party¡¯ hadn¡¯te back.


    She wondered if they already found Margo and was interrogating her in the pack house.


    She doubted the thought immediately it had sprung up.


    If they had found her, Derek would have checked on her, even though he had left her under the care of Clem and Shane.


    At the moment, she knew that they were waiting for her outside the door.


    Sighing again, she picked up her back pack and Maya¡¯s from the floor and walked towards the entrance.


    But before she could turn the knob to open the door, she felt a presence behind her, a cold presence.


    Before swiveling around at a great speed to see the person, she already knew who it was. Zipfarah. For some reason, she had known that it was the woman rumoured to be one of the good people.


    ¡°Zipfarah¡­¡± She called, almost running up to hug the shiny woman out of relief and happiness, but holding herself from doing so as she was not sure if the beautiful woman would like it.


    ¡°Hello Emma¡­¡± The witch called her, smiling a bit, obviously happy that the redhead was at least happy to see her. It was a good sigh.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± She asked, stepping closer to Emma.


    ¡°Well, I have seen better days¡­¡± Emma replied with a shrug. She was nowhere near fine and terrific at the moment. If anything, she felt lost at the moment, like she was thrown into apass-less boat and thrown into the middle of a deep blue sea.


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been earnestly waiting for you. You had said that night that you woulde back soon. Was this the soon?¡± She inquired; a sad note evident in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear. I was waiting for your call.¡± The witch said.


    ¡°My call? How was I suppose to beckon onto you? I don¡¯t know any magic for that, and you didn¡¯t say anything about that either.¡± Emma replied. She had been surprised at the witch¡¯s reply to her question. The queen hadn¡¯t said anything about a beckoning thest time. So how was she supposed to know?


    ¡°Well, sorry about that too. But you could just call my name thrice, and I would make an appearance.¡± Thetter said, the smile not leaving her lips still.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I will do that next time.¡± Emma stated, now checking and cancelling out all of her questions that would have been answered if she had known of this fact. She cursed her ignorance, even though it wasn¡¯t really her fault. Ignorance was really the worst ailment. She thought.


    But could she call Margo with the same technic or was this principle only reserved for the queen of the witches?


    She would have to check it outter; but remembering Esther, she cussed.


    If the technic had been applicable to all witches, Margo¡¯s niece would have called unto her. Or was thetter in captivity, perhaps a prison house?


    She shuddered as she thought about it, not wanting to ruminate on the negative thought.


    Think positively Emma! Think positive!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She heard Zipfara ask.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Sure? You seemed bothered.¡± The woman noticed.


    ¡°Tell me what have been happening.¡± She said, sitting down on the armless chair near the cab in the room.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Emma said, before recounting the events that had been going on all around her since the woman had disappeared on her that night. But she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about her gifts.


    ¡°Hmm¡­is that all?¡± The witch asked her, raising up her almost white eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah, I think.¡± She replied, reclining on the door, jerking away from it the next second as she suddenly remembered that Clem and Shane were waiting for her just outside the door.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± The woman asked, in that calm tone of hers, still rxed in the chair, as if she had not jerked like someone that had been scared over something.


    ¡°My friends are just outside the door.¡± She said, a bit troubled.  Although she wondered why the duo hadn¡¯t knocked on the door to check on why she was stalling much time inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The time is still, at least for some moments.¡± Thetter replied, as if she was talking about the weather, and not just performing a supernatural acrobatic.


    She stilled the time??


    Oh wow¡­ Emma breathed out.


    What else hadn¡¯t she seen in this county?


    The next thing on their list would be to tell her that dragons existed.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool¡­¡± She finally muttered, obviously in awe. What else could the woman do?


    ¡°So, tell me more.¡± The queenly woman said.


    ¡°Tell you more? I already told you everything.¡± She stated.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mention the part about your gifts.¡± The witch said, almost smirking at her.


    ¡°How¡­how¡­how did you know that?¡± She asked, sure that that the woman hadn¡¯t read her mind. She hadn¡¯t felt any intrusion.


    ¡°Well, when I had assumed that you didn¡¯t want to call on me, I had stationed some of my people to watch you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°So, they had given me every report.¡± She added.


    Emma was speechless. All this time, she had been watched?


    She wondered if Margo was working for the queen.


    She almost asked, but decided against it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If Margo was working for the queen, then there was a high probability that her name woulde up as the conversation went on.


    ¡°So, why do you think I have those gifts?¡± She finally asked.


    ¡°And why do I have this weird scent that I can¡¯t seem to even perceive myself?¡± She queried, hoping to get at least a viable answer from this particr witch.


    ¡°What scent?¡± The witch asked her, as she stood up as if in a hurry.


    Emma scrunched her forehead as she watched her movements.


    While trying to understand why the witch couldn¡¯t perceive her scent, she observed that the glowing nature of the woman was dissipating.


    ¡°Going already?¡± She asked, even as she watched the witch¡¯s glow alternate colors. It hadn¡¯t happened the first time.


    ¡°Yeah. We will continue our discussionter, if you call me.¡± The woman said, before disappearing.

 THE POWERFUL LITTLE GIRL

    After the witch had disappeared, Emma dropped back on the door, a bit flushed and confused. No matter how she tried to overlook it, she couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that something was not right with the meeting with Zipfarah. Thetter seemed a bit off, even if she still had that glow and calmposure around her. And she had been in a hurry too.


    Perhaps the stilling time act had zapped her of energy. She thought, jerking away from the door quickly when she heard a sharp knock on the door.


    ¡°Emma, are you there? I¡¯ming inside at the count of¡­.¡± Shane was saying, when she rolled her eyes and cut him off.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, rat cheek. I will soon be out.¡± She said, smiling as she heard him curse and whine over the rat cheek jab. She could even hear Clem chuckling.


    Picking up the bags which had dropped on the floor during her conversation with the witch, she turned around and opened the door.


    ¡°What took you so long? Were you giving birth or what?¡± Clem asked her, still amused over her jab at his friend.


    ¡°Yeah. I was giving birth to a new brain for you.¡± She said, bringing out her tongue and wiggling it at him, even as Shane cackled inughter.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed still¡­loud mouth.¡± Clem muttered, as he stretched out his hands so that she could transfer the bags to him. He should have just kept his mouth shut. He thought. How could he have forgotten her feisty nature already? Hadn¡¯t that been the first thing that had attracted her to him? Well, before his friend had imed her his mate. Of course, he didn¡¯t have his eyes on her again, but her scent at the moment was causing all manner of erotic pictures and sex positions to appear on his mind.


    ¡°At least my nose isn¡¯t shaped like a pig as yours.¡± Emma said,ughing then as she handed the bags over to him.


    Shane wasn¡¯t left out in theughing spree.


    ¡°Dude, we should be going¡­before she blesses you with that kick of hers.¡± Shane said, reminding him of their first meeting with the redhead. She had humiliated their alpha¡¯s son, with a Kungfu acrobatic of hers. It still amazed him. Her strength and bravery. Good qualities of a Luna. But she was a mere human. An inequality in the equation.


    His friend¡¯s birthday would being up in two days¡¯ time, he was curious of how it would go down. How the alpha would take the news of his son been mated with a human. They had agreed to let the older man know by then. But he had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Of course, how could I forget?¡± He asked rhetorically, already walking toward the interiors of the cafe.


    ****


    Emma swung her hands as she walked between Clem and Shane towards the parking lot. Her mind was still besotted with thoughts of Margo.


    They had gotten to Clem¡¯s car, the only vehicle in the public garage, when all of a sudden Clem was sent flying away from the driver¡¯s seat to the other side of the parking lot, and Shane was thrown the other way.


    Emma turned around, scared that she might be the next to be flung away, and curious to know who was behind this.


    She saw a girl whom she was sure she was much older than. The girl was looking 12.


    This little girl had thrown her friends away? What the hell!


    What did she want?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked the girl, her fear overshadowed by anger.


    ¡°That is not important. We have to go right now.¡± The girl replied, holding her by the hand immediately, dragging her on in the next minute.


    She forcefully swung the girl¡¯s hand away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? And where are you taking me too? What did you do to my friends?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest as she contemted and thought of ways to escape the teenager, whom she was sure was no ordinary human despite her youngness. Hell! Ever since that young girl whom she had met in the forest had shifted to a phanthom, she had hanged her boots on waving kids in this county off her evil list.


    This one might be a phanthom. Who knows? Or an evil witch.


    ¡°They are okay, just a bit unconscious. They would be up and about in a minute. We don¡¯t have time, Emma. Let¡¯s be going.¡± The girl said, shocking Emma.


    How did the girl know her name?


    Well, everyone in this county seem to know her name for some reason. It was pissing her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± She said, staring down at the small girl.


    ¡°We can do it the hard way or the easy way. Your choice. But you are surelying with me.¡± The girl said, her ck eyes alternating colors between violet and green.


    Emma hadn¡¯t seen this kind before. Who and what the hell was the little girl?


    Now, she was a bit afraid, knowing that even though the girl looked little, she had powers that she couldn¡¯t even start to imagine. She was so sure about that, like she knew her name.


    Knowing that the girl was right and that she was powerless, she decided to try once again to get any clue on who the girl was.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± She asked the girl who was looking up at her with hard colorful eyes.


    ¡°Queen Zipfarah.¡± The girl replied, and Emma widened her eyes in unbelief.


    Why would the witch send the girl to pick her up, when they had just spoken in the cafe¡¯s store room?


    Did something happen?


    ¡°Why? I just spoke to her some minutes ago.¡± She asked, gulping down saliva when the little girl frowned at her. Thetter thought she was lying.


    ¡°That is impossible. Our queen hasn¡¯t left the shores of ournd since that night she had chosen to make an appearance to you.¡± The little girl said, scrunching her forehead as she peered at Emma.

 AN IMPERSONATOR

    Emma swallowed her spittle as she heard the girl¡¯s so confident statement. The little girl could make her go with her, through any means possible. She didn¡¯t want to test that, already having a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t like it in the long run.


    She looked at her both sides, the right first, then to the left, to the extent where Clem and Shaneid in heaps.


    They were balled in a fetal position.


    Had the girl given them a dose of invisible sleeping pills?


    From her point, they looked so deep in sleep, so peaceful, without a care in the world.


    They couldn¡¯t help her.


    Shifting her gaze to the little girl, who seemed to have followed the train of her eyes to her two friends; she asked:


    ¡°Would they be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they will be. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± The girl replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be going.¡± She said, stretching her right hand to Emma, obviously expecting thetter to hold it, while her eyes dared that if she shrunk away from it, she would be gued by its consequences.


    Emma, knowing that the girl was right and that she was powerless; she decided to try once again to get any clue on who the girl was.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± She asked the girl who was looking up at her with hard colorful eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Queen Zipfarah.¡± The girl replied, and Emma widened her eyes in unbelief.


    Why would the witch send the girl to pick her up, when they had just spoken in the cafe¡¯s store room?


    Did something happen?


    And if something had, why hadn¡¯t she whisk her away then, than sending some girl to pick her up?


    ¡°Why? I just spoke to her some minutes ago.¡± She asked, gulping down saliva again when the little girl frowned at her. Thetter thought she was lying. Why would she think that?


    ¡°That is impossible. Our queen hasn¡¯t left the shores of ournd since that night she had chosen to make an appearance to you.¡± The little girl said, scrunching her forehead as she peered at Emma.


    That can¡¯t be true. She had spoken to Zipfara some minutes ago.


    ¡°What is the problem? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The girl asked, bending her head slightly one side, as she peered up at Emma.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Emma stuttered, as a dreadful feeling overcame her. There were two viable options here. Either the woman she had spoken with wasn¡¯t Zipfarah or the girl in front of her wasn¡¯t from Zipfarah.


    None seemed appealing to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Where had you meet the ¡®Zipfarah¡¯?¡± The girl asked, not fixing the queen prefix with the name, obviously showing that she thought that Emma wasn¡¯t serious in her tale.


    ¡°In that cafe.¡± Emma said, pointing at her workce.


    ¡°She had appeared to me in the store room, while I was preparing to leave with my friends.¡± She stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s not our queen. That¡¯s an impersonator.¡± The girl said in a voice leaving no room for objections or arguments.


    ¡°And how would I know that? How would I know that you are not the impersonator?¡± Emma asked, trying to braven her voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not.¡± The girl replied.


    ¡± That¡¯s not a reasonable answer.¡± She said.


    ¡°Prescott, I might kill her at this rate.¡±


    She heard the little girl mutter under her breath, as she lowered her head.


    Who was Prescott?


    She looked down at the girl, who seemed to bemunicating with an invincible being. Perhaps the Prescott. She thought.


    ¡°How was the countenance of the impersonator? Was she holding the white staff? I believe you must had seen and admired the Odin¡¯s staff.¡± The girl stated, lifting up her head the next minute, as she was obviously done conversing with her invincible neighbor.


    Emma held the reins of her mind and turned back to that moment that the Zipfara had appeared in the cafe.


    Thetter hadn¡¯t been holding that staff she had so much admired!!


    ¡°No, she hadn¡¯t been holding the staff.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Okay. One shot. What about her countenance? How did she appear to you? How did she disappear?¡± The girl asked.


    Emma could swear that she had seen a smile on the girl¡¯s lips which had disappeared in a space of a millisecond. A smile of victory.


    ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t seen her appear though, I was backing her. And when she was disappearing, her brilliant white glow were alternating between some colours of grey, ck and indigo.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not Queen Zipfara at all. The woman is an impersonator who must have tried to deceive you by trying to wear our queen¡¯s countenance.¡± The girl said, and Emma believed her, remembering that she had had her suspicions when the woman¡¯s glow hadn¡¯t been steady, even as she had hurried to exit gracefully like a queen.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you. But where are we going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± The girl said, stretching out her tiny hand for Emma to grasp.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Emma was about saying something, when the sky darkened at a very fast speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± She asked the girl who was also looking at the sky.


    ¡°They areing. Prescott, they are here.¡± The girl said, speaking to the invincible being again.


    Emma could hear the note of worry underneath the girl¡¯s voice, and it got her afraid.


    She looked up at the sky again. She could see something likeets flying through the sky.


    The end of the world hase. She thought.


    ¡°We have to go Emma. No time at for your questions. Save them till when we get to our destination.¡± The girl said, patting her right palm three times with her left hand, before she stretched it towards Emma.


    ¡°ce your palm in mine.¡± The girl said.


    ¡°What about my friends?¡± She sked, turning aside to look at Clem and Shane who were still sleeping.


    ¡°They will awake once we are gone. They are werewolves, so they will be okay after a few minutes.¡± The girl stated, looking around them frantically, as if expecting an attack.


    Emma soughed.


    The final confirmation, that dispelled all the doubts she might have built up against her theory of her boyfriend¡¯s family. She thought.


    Saying a short prayer of help and protection as she watched the skies darken the more, she ced her hand on the girl¡¯s hand trustingly, and disappeared thereafter.


    Unknown to them, that the same dark shadow from the Cassie¡¯s party, was watching them.

 INSIDE THE SECRET ROOM

    Derek breathed in and out to instill calm inside him as he looked at the door that had been hidden behind the wardrobe.


    He knew he would be going inside the secret ce to feed his curiosity. Nothing would stop him from that.


    He was a bit edgy about it though.


    Trapdoors and secret ces weren¡¯t really his favourite ces.


    Taking in a deep breath again, he took steps forward until he got to the door.


    He tried twisting the knob to open it up, but the metallic orb was stiff, not yielding at all. He tried again, but still got the same result.


    He almost gave up, until his eyes caught sight of an opening by top of the door as they ran all over  the wooden height.


    What is that? He thought, trying to fix his hand into the opening shaped like a hexagon.


    A lock! He eximed in his mind, them sighed as his tion disappeared at what the answer entailed.


    The door needed its lock.


    But where would he find the lock?


    Ordinarily the Margo would the carrying the lock with her, since it was that big. He could tell from the size of the opening which was lesser than the door¡¯s knob.


    Overwhelmed with defeat before almost experiencing a victory, he sat down tiredly on the bed, his shoulders drooping down.


    He cast his eyes around the room, even though breathing in the same air as defeat, trying again to find some thing, anything that resembled a lock with the same shape of the opening on the door.


    He found nothing.


    Despaired, he gave up, standing up tiredly.


    Perhaps Esther might know where her aunt might have dropped the lock.


    Walking towards the entrance, his left leg hit the wooden block again as it was close to the door.


    He wheeezed around, as he heard an unlocking sound from the direction of the wardrobe.


    Staring expectantly at the door to open, he soughed as it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± He eximed, as he  kicked the wooden block out of anger and frustration.


    He heard another unlocking sound.


    A smile appeared on his lips, as he darted his eyes from the door to the wooden block close to the door.


    His eyes still on the door, he kicked the wooden block again.


    He heard another unlocking sound.


    He smiled again.


    Even though there was no physical difference seen on the door, he felt like there was a progress some where.


    He kicked the block again.


    Another unlocking sound.


    He kicked it again, resolving to keep kicking it until something happened.


    But this time there was no unlocking click sound.


    He waited, nothing.


    What happened? He thought.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He kicked the block again.


    No clicking sound.


    He was about to go check out the door, to see if perhaps it had opened, when the block opened up from its side.


    He bent down, putting his hand through the opening of the block, pausing in his mobemu, as his hand touched an eerie cold object.


    Offering a prayer to the goddess, he drew out his hand which had grasped the object.


    He smiled as he opened his hand.


    The hexagonal lockid on his hand.


    It was designed with some ancient drawings.


    It made him remember the writings on the wall of his little witch, and the fact that he had forgotten to tell his mother again.


    He would tell her, right after this. He thought, standing up erect.


    He walked to the door confidently, and inserted the lock in the simr space at the top of the door.


    Immediately, the door clicked, and the knob turned of its own ord, and the door opened, slightly.


    He breathed in again deeply, before opening the door more widely, so as to amodate his entry.


    ***


    It was a dark litted room. He had been weed into a dark litted room.


    Putting his hand into hiss pocket, he brought out his phone, opened it, and switched on its torch light.


    The room was like a library. Books were everywhere.


    He went deeper into the room.


    There was a table and a chair. Precisely for studying. He thought, as he walked towards it.


    There were papers filled with strange markings on the paper. There was ink. There was a feather.


    A witch¡¯sir. He thought.


    He was about going off to another area of the room, when his caught site of the drawer. The table had a drawer.


    He opened it meticulously.


    There were a bunch of pictures.


    He picked the whole pile up, especially as he saw the person who had graced the first sheet. His little witch.


    He sucked in air, as he went from picture to picture.


    These were pictures of his little mate¡¯s life.


    There were baby pictures. There were pictures of her kissing another guy.


    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from growling at the guy in the  picture.


    What had he thought? That his little witch hadn¡¯t yed around?


    Of course she had. Her beauty was enough to bewitch anyone.


    At least he had had the honor of being her first down there.


    He sat down on the chair, as he went through the dozens of pictures.


    He smiled as he saw the one where she had graduated from highschool. She was pouting.


    Who was this girl? He asked, looking at the Blondie who seemed to be quite close to his little witch in most of the pictures.


    It was then he knew that he didn¡¯t even know much about his mate; not even her family.


    ¡°A bad mate you are.¡± Maru said to him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything either. So stop ming me.¡± He muttered, as he noticed that his voice echoed in the room at the first word.


    ¡°You¡¯re my representative. You should have asked.¡± Mari whined.


    ¡± Oh,. quit it.¡± He sighed, picking up another picture.


    She was with another guy.


    Just how many guys did she date? He thought, feeling his anger rise at their intimate position.


    They were lying on the grass.


    His little witch was on top of a familiar male.

 THE STORM

    Clem woke first.


    He stirred, while allowing his eyes and mind to recall his surroundings.


    He jerked up immediately, sitting up instantly, not minding the sharp pain that assailed his hips and hands, as he took an inventory of his memories.


    He remembered that he had been flung away so weightlessly by the wind; some kind of controlled wind rather.


    Where had the force that had thrown him awaye from?


    Who had wielded it?


    He turned around him sharply as he remembered the redhead, his friend¡¯s mate, and their soon to be Luna.


    He should be protecting her.


    But his eyes didn¡¯t locate her anywhere, rather it stayed on another heap by the other side of the road.


    Shane.


    Shane! He called through their mind link, getting up frantically, a bit scared, a bit worried.


    He hasn¡¯t seen the redhead yet.


    He rushed to Shane, bending down and holding him by the arm as thetter tried to sit up erect, wincing in pain as a sharp pain shot through his thighs. He was feeling disoriented, and a bit sick.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked, as he looked at him, before running his eyes around the park lot.


    He didn¡¯t like the silence that greeted him back. If anything, it grated on his worried nerves.


    ¡°Clem, you aren¡¯t saying anything.¡± He stated as a matter of fact.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Clem muttered, standing to his full height as he took some steps back away from Shane, who stood up agily like he hadn¡¯t been gued by some pains before.


    ¡°Any ideas? What about her scent?¡± Shane asked, as he dusted his hands on each other, staring all around them.


    ¡°No. Her scent didn¡¯t cross here either. It is as if she disappeared.¡± Clem answered, his face a mask of bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t understand the theory of this. Has the redhead disappeared?


    ¡°She had been taken then. Derek will kill us.¡± Shane mumbled, sinking his fingers into his hair, and running them along voraciously. They were in trouble.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That exins it, and then the force that had flung us away from her.¡± Clem said, rubbing the nape of his neck.


    But who could have taken her?


    The witches?


    Probably them.


    The issue now was if the kidnappers were the good side of the witches or the bad side.


    He wasn¡¯t liking this one bit.


    And then, there was Derek. He will skin them alive for being careless, for being unable to protect his little witch.


    But was it their fault? Most likely not.


    But his soon-to-be-alpha might throw them a punch first before hearing them out. It was his mate for god sake.


    ¡°Clem¡­!¡±


    He heard Shane call him with an urgency and looked up at him, immediately alert.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±  He asked, as he stepped closer to his friend who seemed to be drawn by something in the sky.


    He looked up then, sequential to the time that he heard Shane¡¯s voice through the mind link to take his eyes up.


    The sky was dull gray, getting cker by the passing second, and certain things were falling down.


    Well, they were taking time to drop down. He thought, waiting.


    He felt a ding in his phone, and brought it out of his pocket.


    He saw the weather forecast first.


    ording to the newscaster, there was a deadly storm brewing.


    He saw the message alert.


    It was from his sister.


    He opened it.


    It read:


    ¡®Clem, where are you? Get the fuck out of the road. The sky is deadly. And that is no storm like the humans termed it. Shadow warriors are down from the sky! Dad and Alpha Peter are still with the others in the council room. I don¡¯t think they know what is happening yet. Notify Derek too. Get home fast! I will try to get ess into the conference room now.¡¯


    What was his sister talking about? What are shadow warriors?


    He hadn¡¯t heard of the term before.


    How did she know what she was even talking about? He thought, even as for some reason unknown to him, the night of their shift came to his mind. She had refused to run with him, and had chosen to run elsewhere after they had yed around for a bit.


    Actually for some time, especially after the incident in his room with the redhead, he had felt his twin getting quite distant from him, and he didn¡¯t like it.


    But still, shouldn¡¯t she have run with him, for safety purposes? He hadn¡¯t seen her till morning, after searching for her all through the night in his wolf form in the forest. He had only seen her when he hade into the house. She had returned before him.


    Shane noticed the flux of different emotions on Clem¡¯s face, and approached him, seeing that thetter¡¯s eyes were stuck to his phone.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± He asked, touching Clem by the shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Clem replied, looking up.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± He said, stretching the phone towards Shane.


    Shane took the phone tentatively as he wondered what could be wrong. He peered at the screen, and read off the contents of the message.


    His face paled. That exins it. He thought, worriedly.


    ¡°Shane, what is it? What are shadow warriors?¡±  Clem asked, having noticed the ashened face of his friend.


    ¡°They are myths. I remember my mother talking about it one time when I had been little. They aren¡¯t supposed to be real.¡± Shane replied.


    ¡°Well, my sister thinks that they are. She said that it isn¡¯t a storm that is brewing like we think.¡± Clem said.


    ¡°I never believed it to be a storm, well, not an ordinary one though. But I never thought of shadow warriors.¡± Shanemented.


    His friend¡¯s sister was right. They had to find a way home.


    If his mother¡¯s short tales about the beings were right, then  they had best gotten out of the road. They have no chance against something that is already dead.


    Looking at the sky, the warriors were now looking a little bit formful as they descended from the sky.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± He said, walking towards Clem¡¯s car. Thetter followed him behind.


    ¡°What about Derek? What about our Luna?¡± Clem questioned as he got into his car, and started it.


    ¡°Derek is giving me the directions to Esther¡¯s house now.¡± Shane said, looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Did you tell him that his mate is missing?¡± Clem queried.


    ¡°No.¡± Shane mumbled.

 FLINGS

    They were sitting on the sofas in the sitting room; Melvina, Anthony and Esther.


    Esther¡¯s head was buried in her palms.


    After they had managed to trante and interpret the strange writing on the piece of paper, it was like their energy had left them. They seemed tired.


    Melvina was confused, even as she drew her head back on the sofa, reclining deeply into the lush furniture.


    The same people that had taken her friend, the same people that had kept the dead animal in the redhead¡¯s refrigerator, were the same people that had taken Margo.


    She had thought that Margo was an enemy, when rather, thetter had been protecting Emma in her own way.


    Esther had told them about her aunt¡¯s travels and secret movements. She had told them about her resilience in protecting the human. And in return she had told the girl about the threats the human had received, in paper and in deeds.


    Who were these people?


    She was already suspecting  that Leonarya was behind it. That queen was never up to no good. After all, she had sent a phantom to capture the redhead for her.


    But for what?  She thought, sinking her fingers into her hair. This was the ever constant question.


    Why was the human garnering all this attention?


    Already, she was starting to think that the redhead might be something else, other than a human. But she didn¡¯t want to conclude that assumption based on mere instincts. She needed facts.


    Esther was going mad with anger, then grief.


    Her aunt was going to die because of some useless human whom she thought was a prophecy.


    It could be a faux pas! She screamed inside her head, even as she battled with her guts which were exining that her aunt had always been meticulous, and careful. She wouldn¡¯t indulge in something frivolous.


    But still, her heart burned.


    Although she was curious as to why a mere human was receiving threats, she still needed her Aunt alive, here and now.


    Was it because of her psychic abilities? She considered, remembering that the human had resisted herpulsion, then canceled it out.


    Almost every supernatural had that.


    So, what was it?


    And where the hell was Derek?  She thought, raising up her head from her palms, but not before wiping out the tears that had stealthily run down her cheek as she had considered a lot of questions.


    She hadn¡¯t seen thetter for a while now.


    She shifted her gaze to the guy who had healed her up. Anthony.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him before. Did he attend their college?


    She would have loved to tune up a green light to him, seeing that he was so handsome, but he was a werewolf, not a human that could just date anyone, unless he was up for a fling.


    But what if his matees around? Where will that leave her?


    Well, she would not involve her heart then, anything to taste those fully shaped lips of his.


    She bit her lips, trying to control her lustful hormones, as he lifted up his eyes and stared at her. His stare didn¡¯tst more than a second. He looked away.


    She felt bereft, then very stupid.


    Her aunt was missing, and here she was, pining for a guy who wasn¡¯t even seeing her.


    ¡°Where is Derek?¡± She croaked out, not believing the smallness and subdued nature of her voice.


    She coughed, trying to create the message that something had logged in her throat and had deadened her voice.


    It would be humiliating if the guy thought that it had been because of him.


    ¡°In a room perhaps.¡± Anthony replied, sliding his gaze back to Esther. He thought her beautiful, but she was not his mate. He didn¡¯t do flings. He had seen her watching him, had felt it, but had found no reason to drive her on. It was useless if she wasn¡¯t his mate. She would only end up getting hurt. He hates when girls cry.


    ¡°Call him then. We have to be going.¡± Melvina said, snapping out of the thinking haze. They still had to check out Emma¡¯s house, to see if they could find any more clues.


    But what about Esther?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Would she follow them?


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± She called, and Esther shifted her gaze to her.


    ¡°Will youe with us? Or would you rather stay here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will stay here. My Aunt mighte back. I want to be around when she does.¡± Esther started with a resolved look on her face.


    Melvina knew that there was no convincing the girl.


    She just hoped that thetter would be safe.


    Standing up, she beckoned on Anthony to know her son¡¯s response.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t reply.¡± Anthony said, a bit confused.


    ¡°But he is in the house.¡± Melvina stated, knowing it. He was in one of the rooms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what he is up to then.¡± She said, aware that Esther had stood up, and was waiting to walk after her.


    They were about walking into the passage, when they heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Expecting any visitors?¡± Anthony asked Esther.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± She replied, with a shrug.


    He stared at her a second longer before walking slowly towards the door.


    Taking a deep breath in, he turned the knob and opened the door, aware that Esther was right behind him, perhaps to put up a spell if there was an enemy at the door.


    But he saw Clem and Shane pacing frantically on the front porch.


    Something was wrong.


    Where was the redhead?


    Clem and Shane rushed at him as they saw that he was the one behind the door.


    ¡°Anthony, we have a big problem.¡± They said together, panting as they spoke.


    He noticed that they looked paler than usual.


    He couldn¡¯t help notice the absence of the redhead again.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked finally, echoing his thoughts, his anger rising a bit, as he watched their faces fall unhappily.


    ¡°I asked a question.¡± He stated, even as he felt his Luna walking towards him.


    ¡°She has been taken.¡± Clem replied, his face still fallen.

 SHADOW WARRIORS

    Anthony rubbed his forehead slowly and steadily as he assimted the situation. His brother¡¯s mate has been taken. This was beyond bad. His brother would go bonkers.


    He looked at the two guys and felt like strangling them. They were supposed to be watching the human for crying out loud!


    And they failed at that one simple task.


    ¡°Anthony, let theme in.¡± He heard Melvina say, and sighed. Ever the merciful. He thought. He hoped that his junior brother would be able to draw from that well, although he highly doubted it.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said to them distastefully, before leaving the door open, and moving back to the sofa he had been sitting on.


    Clem and Shane walked into the sitting room with their faces still crestfallen. If Anthony¡¯s reaction was this way, how would Derek¡¯s be? They were really doomed. They only hoped that their Luna would soften their punishments.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Melvina said, gesturing at an empty sofa by the door.


    They obliged, and sat down, almost robotically.


    Not a sound was heard. Esther was a bit confused. Was the human that important to them? She noticed the grave looks on each of their faces. What the hell! Who was the human?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Melvina asked, sping her hand together as she stared at the two boys who were closest to her son. She knew that they wouldn¡¯t have left Emma if they could have prevented it. They had taken the redhead as their own. Something beyond them must have taken them. There was no need to beat them up with curses. They had to find a way to find her. But first, she had to hear their ount of what and who had happened.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Clem stuttered, not knowing how to say that they didn¡¯t even know who had taken the redhead. This was so bad.


    ¡°Stop stuttering, Clem, and tell us what happened!¡± Anthony stated, his voice louder than usual. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y around a serious issue like this.


    ¡°We had been with her in the parking lot at the cafe, when suddenly arge gust of wind blew I and Shane away to some side of the cafe. When we had awoken, we hadn¡¯t seen her again. It was like she had disappeared.¡± Clem said, his gaze on Melvina, as he pleaded with his eyes that she should understand and forgive them.


    ¡°A force? A force from where?¡± Anthony asked, folding his arms across his chest, as he sat up straight on the sofa.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. It came from behind us, and knocked us out. We had no chance to fight whomever it was.¡± Shane replied, sounding more braver than he felt on the inside.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ This is bad.¡± Anthony muttered, looking at Melvina, who was although unsettled, had a calm exterior.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± She asked, her hands still sped together.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Clem started, ncing at Shane as he began the other dangerous tale.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Melvina asked, her eyes darting between them.


    ¡°When we had awoken, we noticed that the sky was quite getting ck. We had thought that it was the storm, until I got a text from ire.¡± Clem said, bringing out his phone, and opening his message box. He stood up, and brought the phone to Melvina.


    She took it without hesitation, and read off the contents.


    ¡°Shadow warriors?¡± She croaked out, standing up the next minute, as she held her hand to her chest. Immediately, she sent the whole story, including that of Emma to her mate. The meeting must be suspended. She had added.


    ¡°What are shadow warriors?¡± Anthony asked, getting up too from the sofa.


    ¡°Creatures conjured up by a powerful mage. They have no substance. They are like vampires when they turn to mist. Small molecules, vapor, air. Even water. Dust. Whatever is around to form the particles is used. But they are dead. Already dead. They can¡¯t be killed.¡± Esther replied, her voice coated with disbelief. She had read of them, but never thought that they had existed. They were in deep shit.


    ¡°It has to be more than that.¡± Shane replied, a bit apprehensive.


    ¡°It had life, essence. A spirit.¡± He said, remembering the one that hadnded in front of their vehicle as they had tried to spped off from the parking lot.


    ¡°You faced one?¡± Esther asked, her mouth agape.


    ¡°Not really. We were inside the car. But it was ruthless all the same. We managed to outrun it. Thanks to Clem¡¯s fast car.¡± He said, remembering the form of gray and ck smoke with red eyes.


    ¡°Well, they are still dead. Spirit of lost warriors, taken from the grave without permission and forced to obedience without rest. That¡¯s what a shadow warrior is, right?¡± Melvina asked, her gaze resting on Esther.


    ¡± Yes. At least that¡¯s what the book said.¡± Esther replied.


    ¡± What book?¡± Anthony asked.


    ¡± We need to find a way to defeat this things. They might be heading here.¡± He said, thinking of the disturbance it would create in the county. This would make the news. He thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can be defeated. It feeds off on energy. The more you move, the more emotion you give it, the stronger the thing bes. It¡¯s grows in stature, but not form. But I will search out the book in the library. It should be there.¡± Esther said, getting up, and walking towards the library in the other room, nearest to the sitting room.


    ¡°He has called off the meeting. We just have to wait here and see what happens. He said he would give me a feedback.¡± Melvina said, obviouslymunicating with Alpha Peter.


    But her reply didn¡¯t put off anyone on edge. They were all restless.


    ¡°Did you think that those things took Emma?¡± Anthony asked, after a while, looking at Clem.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We were awake, before they started falling from the sky.¡± Clem answered.


    ¡°They even fell from the sky. What an absurdity.¡± Anthony stated, echoing Melvina¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Where is Derek?¡± Shane asked, noticing that his friend wasn¡¯t in the room.


    ¡°We were about seeking him about, before you guys came.¡± He replied, ncing at Melvina unsettledly.


    If Derek was in the house, shouldn¡¯t he have been here to wee his friends and his mate? Shouldn¡¯t he have heard their voices?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dread crept into him, that it showed in his eyes.


    ¡°He should be in the house. I can feel his presence.¡± Melvina said, her face scrunched in unsurety.


    She could feel her son¡¯s presence.


    But for some reason, he was cold, lifeless.

 FEELING USELESS AS A WITCH

    Melvina shuddered as she felt Anthony tap her on the arm three times, hurriedly, as if in fear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She had been lost while trying to process why her son¡¯s essence was cold, and so must have looked still to them all.


    She looked at him, and then the others, who were staring at her apprehensively.


    She noticed that Esther was back with a big brown book in her hand which smelt of dust and wood. The witch was looking at her two, her eyebrows raised as if she couldn¡¯t understand the disy in front of her


    ¡°I have called you for more two times. You seemed¡­ not present.¡± Anthony said, gazing into her eyes, worry tangible in his eyes and expression.


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Derek¡­ we need to find Derek.¡± She said rather, shaking off his hand from her shoulder as she turned to walk into the passage way.


    Anthony followed her immediately, but not without calling unto Shane and Clem through the mind link to follow them too.


    Esther watching the duo walk after Anthony, kept the book on the table, and followed suite.


    It seemed the alpha boy was in trouble.


    ****


    Melvina followed her motherly instinct, and it led her to a room with its door wide open.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Aunt¡¯s room.¡± She heard Esther say.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything in regard to that. Her heart was beating fast, and it scared her. She knew her son was in some kind of trouble.


    They walked into the room, looking around, each of them gasping as soon as they saw the secret door that was located where the wardrobe should have been. The wardrobe seemed to have been slided to the other side.


    ¡°The door wasn¡¯t there when I entered the room at first.¡± Anthony said in shock. He had entered the room first, before Derek, and had searched to his heart¡¯s content, before leaving. But Derek had insisted to still check out every room for himself.


    Well, his brother seemed to have found a secret door.


    Did Esther know about it? He thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret door.¡± Esther muttered,pletely taken aback. This was the first time she was seeing this.


    How had the alpha boy located this hideout?


    ¡°Did you know about it?¡± Melvina asked, staring at the hole inside the wall, a path which would lead them to her son.


    She could not help but wonder on what he might have encountered in the witch¡¯sir. Had he perhaps invoked something he shouldn¡¯t have?


    Did he call on the shadow warriors without knowing?


    No no. Esther had said the beings only listened to a powerful mage. Her son wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Esther croaked out, already walking towards the door.


    ¡°It must be her study.¡± She said, a bit curious on what she would find in her aunt¡¯s secret room, and a bit annoyed that she would be sharing this ce with some other people.


    This was a secret room. It was never meant to be seen. Which means that it might house a lot of things, spells, books, relics that shouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone but her.


    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop the woman. Her son was within the walls of the room, and she wouldn¡¯t stop looking until she found him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in then. No offense to your Aunt¡¯s absence.¡± Anthony stated, looking at Esther who just nodded at his statement. He had felt the reluctance of the girl. He understood that this ce was a secret ce which the woman, her Aunt, wouldn¡¯t have want anyone in, but they had no choice in this matter. His brother was in there.


    ****


    The room was dimly light. Clem brought out his phone, and switched on the torch light so that they could see better.


    They noticed the books and certain ancient objects in shelves and cabs. But they weren¡¯t concerned with that.


    When they saw the table and chair, they all walked towards it.


    They saw the papers and the pictures which were scattered on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s Emma¡­¡± Shane muttered, picking up a picture of Emma when she was barely a year old.


    They checked out the pictures one by one.


    Esther swallowed her saliva as she watched them turn around to face her.


    ¡°Why does your Aunt have pictures of Emma everywhere? She has been spying on her since she was a baby.¡± Anthony said, picking up a picture of Emma in a cot. She was sleeping peacefully as a baby.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ know..¡± Esther stuttered, shaking her head negatively.


    ¡°She never told me why she had to keep Emma safe.¡± She said.


    Anthony nced at Melvina. She was done looking at the pictures now. Her eyes were looking at some part of the library in the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mum?¡± He asked, following her eyes to the Library section.


    ¡°Derek is there.¡± She muttered, as if in tears already.


    Her voice wheezed the whole of them into worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Anthony asked again, holding her by the shoulder.


    ¡°He feels cold, and lifeless.¡± She mumbled, and his heart failed.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± He stated intermittently, rushing off towards the library section. But it was just what it was. A library. There was no door.


    He turned back, and looked at Melvina who was already slightly shaken by what she was sensing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no opening there.¡± He said.


    ¡°Must be another secret door.¡± Clemmented, looking at Esther.


    ¡°You should go and check it out. You might have an idea on how to open it. After all, you are a witch too.¡± He said to her.


    Esther nodded, then walked towards the library section, that was just filled with books.


    She was confused. There was not even a space or a lock or something. Nothing. Just books. She wringled her hands on each other. She was nervous. They were expecting her to do something as a witch, and she was useless.  She felt useless.


    What a waste of witchfulness. She thought, biting her lips to hold a tear, feeling her palms getting wet as a result of her unsettled nature.

 FEELING USELESS AS A WITCH II

    Useless.


    Worthless.


    Fake.


    Esther almost pped her head to stop it from using her.


    Ever since her war of words with her own version of bully when they had been staying in the witches¡¯munity, few years before her Aunt had decided that they should relocate, she had been dealing with a low self esteem.


    Some kids who had thought that she was nothing because of her timid nature then had trampled on her in every way possible. And when she had moved with her Aunt here, she had vowed that she wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    She had read more spells, had umted more knowledge, had dyed her hair to look like a badass,  had formed her own clique, and had also sessfully built her own feared reputation.


    But it all came crashing down, as she stared at the library.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything. She was useless.  She could feel herself tearing up, as she bent her head down. Not that she cared a tooth about the alpha boy, but she cared a lot about her reputation. She had spent a lot building it. But it seemed that she was watching it fall apart, and it was breaking her heart.


    ¡°Breathe.¡± She heard Anthony whisper to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can do it. Just concentrate.¡± He said, cing his hand on her left shoulder.


    She nodded, shutting down the impulse to say that she couldn¡¯t do it. She wanted to do it for him. She wanted to make him proud. He seemed to have a huge trust in her capability, just like her aunt.


    Her Aunt had moved away from theirmunity for her sake, especially when she had found out about her bullying.


    And so, she concentrated; shutting down the using section of her brain, and tuning into the working section of knowledge.


    She cut away every distraction,  she felt like she was just alone. She wasn¡¯t feeling Anthony¡¯s hand on her shoulder neither was she aware of the others in the room.


    She was fully emancipated in magic.


    Later, Anthony would tell her that she had glowed as she had focused her eyes on the Library.


    ***


    Firstly, Esther had put herself in Derek¡¯s shoes, and checked every probability of him going through the Library.


    She stepped around in a circle, meditating, calling forth her chi, and then stopped as her eyes stuck to a particr book. It stuck, and wouldn¡¯t remove.


    Her guts encouraged her to touch the book.


    And she did.


    She touched the book, and then nted it, as if, wanting to remove it from its position amongst the books in that particr shelf.


    But as she did so, she heard unlocking sounds, and watched as the library parted into two, from that particr book. The book was divided into two equal parts now.


    ¡°You did it!¡± She heard Anthony say, and turned and look at him.


    He was smiling down at her.


    Esther thought there and then that she would do anything to make him smile at her that way again. She was smitten by his clear cut dentition. She even saw a dimple by his left cheek.


    She felt like sinking her touch there.


    ¡°Thanks a lot Esther.¡± She heard the Luna say, and turned away from Anthony, not wanting the others to know of her infatuation.


    She nodded at the woman who now approached her, or rather the opened door.


    ¡°Nice work.¡± Anthony said, tapping her gently, twice, at her back before following his Luna into the new room.


    ***


    The first thing Melvina noticed as she stepped into the secret space was her son kneeling down by a pew like object, his head bent so low.


    With a sharp cry, she rushed to him. But she couldn¡¯t touch him.


    She saw a ring of light about him.


    He was holding an orb too in his hands. He looked dead.


    The orb was dissipating blue lights, lights that illuminated the room. It looked powerful and brutal at the same time.


    Melvina was scared.


    ¡°Esther!¡± She screamed, turning away from her son to call unto the witch.


    Esther already in the room, quickened her steps till she got to Melvina.


    She balked as she noticed the state of Derek, and then the orb.


    What the hell was that?


    ¡°What is that?¡± Shane asked, echoing the thoughts of each and everyone in the room, except Derek who was unconscious.


    Well, they all looked at her again, expecting answers.


    But how was she supposed to know? Her aunt didn¡¯t fill her in on these things.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know..¡± She stammered; her eyes stuck on the glowing orb.


    ¡°How can we get him out of it? How can we seperate them?¡± Melvina asked anxiously, her eyes pleading with Esther for a remedy to her son¡¯s issue.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know¡­¡± She mumbled weakly, the tears threatening to spill again.


    She wondered what Anthony would think of her now.


    Useless.


    Worthless.


    Fake.


    Her mind started again.


    And she was helpless against it.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw them all looking at her. It wearied her the more especially as she saw the Luna fall to the floor helplessly beside her son.


    Think. She thought.


    Think Esther. She muttered to herself.


    But nothing wasing forth.


    Her brain rang empty.


    She hadn¡¯t seen or heard of the orb before.


    As she was still thinking, she didn¡¯t see when Anthony walked out of the room, or when he returned back with a rod.


    She didn¡¯t see him either when he raised it up high, and swung at the junction between the orb and its golden te.


    She only heard the noise.


    ***


    Esther looked up sharply, as her ears were besotted by a deafening sound.


    She saw Anthony breathing in and out, heavily, deeply.


    What had he done? She thought, seeing the rod in his hand now.


    She looked at the ce where the orb should be. It wasn¡¯t there, rather it was on the floor alone, seperated from its te.


    And Derek was in the arms of his mother, lifeless, cold.

 HEALING DEREK

    Anthony dropped Derek gently on the sofa. His brother was still very pale, and cold.


    He watched as his Luna stepped in beside him, and caressed the face of her son.


    He was already sure that Alpha Peter would be on his way here. Thetter must have felt the sorrowful state of his mate.


    He only hoped that his Alpha wouldn¡¯t have to face the shadow warriors. He still didn¡¯t understand the concept of those beings.


    ¡°Thank you, Anthony.¡± He heard Melvina say, and nodded. He looked away from her too, not wanting to behold the sheen of tears in her eyes. He was struggling to hold down his emotions too. He had almost lost his brother. He didn¡¯t want to think what would have happened if he had lost him. He would be crazy. He was sure.


    He loved his brother as himself.


    And seeing him so pale was making him so sad, so so sad.


    He looked away from Derek¡¯s body too, and his gazended on Esther. The witch was staring at him. He didn¡¯t know if it was out of her feelings, or out of what had happened in the secret space.


    When he had seen his brother holding some orb that seemed to be draining life out of him, he had almost ran mad. Seeing his Luna fall down helplessly by the side hadn¡¯t aided his state either. The knowledge that they couldn¡¯t get closer to his brother to attempt pulling him away from the orb weakened him the greatest.


    He hadn¡¯t even known when he had left the room, he hadn¡¯t know why he had gotten a rod, he hadn¡¯t known why he had thought that he could get close to the orb. He hadn¡¯t cared then. He had just been following his gut, not minding the consequences.


    He had been suprised and happy of course when it had worked.


    He had targeted the junction between the orb and its te, and had struck it with all his might.


    It was after the episode, that he had wondered how he had managed to get near and hit the orb without being electrified.


    Melvina had said that it was how it had felt; when she had tried touching Derek.


    He had a feeling that it was part of the reason why the witch was staring at him.


    Too bad then. He thought. He didn¡¯t know the answer either.


    He had just relegated it to an action spurned by a high dose of adrenaline.


    ¡°His breathing is faint. Can you do anything?¡± He heard his Luna ask, and turned to look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I will try.¡± He replied.


    He knelt down on the floor andid his hand on Derek¡¯s chest.


    Then he closed his eyes, and called to whatever helped him heal.


    Yes, he didn¡¯t know what it was, or how it hade to be.


    His parents weren¡¯t alive either to exin why he was like this.


    Only that his Luna had told him that his grandmother from his mother¡¯s side had been a great healer.


    For a time, he felt nothing. There was no expression of power moving around him as before.


    Had he lost it when he had hit the orb?


    The possiblity got him scared.


    If that was so, then Derek might have lost his wolf.


    No no. He refused to believe that.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even as he checked on his wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m here nuthead.¡± His wolf, Loki, said. Anthony would have smiled, but there was a critical case here.


    So, rather he stood up, and called Esther.


    His gut was at work again.


    ¡°Do you know about healing? You know spells, herbs and all that¡­.¡± He queried, hoping that she would say yes.


    ¡°Yeah, I know a few. But I will have to go into the forest closeby to get some of those herbs.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go then.¡± He said, walking towards the door, knowing that she would be right behind him.


    Through the mind link, heforted Melvina, and mind-linked Shane and Clem to safe guard the house.


    ***


    Esther slide her gaze to Anthony even as he was walking beside her step by step, as she had been doing aforetime since they had entered the forest section close to her house.


    She found him a bit mysterious. He was one strange werewolf quite alright.


    He possesed the healing gifts and also he had stepped into the orb¡¯s circle without getting hurt.


    How?


    ¡°Do you have anything to ask or say to me, rather than staring?¡± She heard him ask, and immediately turned away, gulping in her saliva, while she cursed herself for being so obvious.


    Well, she had thought that he was looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± He asked, still staring ahead.


    ¡°No. Not at all.¡± She said, cussing at her voice for being so timid.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He said.


    ¡°So, where can we find the herbs?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Around there.¡± She answered, pointing to a cluster of green and purplish nts which looked quite unhealthy to Anthony. Were they the herbs?


    He watched her, as she got past him to the cluster of strange nts and squatted.


    ¡°Those nts are healthy?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. They are a special breed of herbs that works for dire cases. I would have gone for themon healing herbs, but I just had a feeling that they wouldn¡¯t do the job. This one is stronger.¡± She said, focused on getting some leaves from the nts.


    ¡°Oh, alright. Do your thing then.¡± He said, taking the time to look around the area. This side of the forest was quite beautiful. There were more of wild flowers and green nts. Herbs. He believed that it must be the reason why Margo had chosen the house to live in. It was closer to a wealth of nts which could be used to foster her magical activities.


    He too wondered why she had been taken.


    When he had seen the pictures on that table behind the first secret door. He had been shocked, and quite happy. The woman had been watching out for the redhead since she was a baby. But he was curious on the why.


    Why was she protecting the girl?


    There was a missing equation here, and he would love to solve it.


    But then, the redhead was missing.


    He wondered what his brother would do about it when he wakes up.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He heard Esther say and looked down at her.


    He stretched his hand, smiling at her hesitation to take it at first. Is she that shy?


    ¡°C¡¯mon we don¡¯t have much time.¡± He said, smiling the more as he watched her shyly take his hand, and stand up straight.

 HEALING DEREK II

    When Esther and Anthony came back into the house, they saw Alpha Peter sitting on the sofa, hugging Melvina to himself, while Clem and Shane sat on the other sofa, their faces crest fallen. The atmosphere scented of sorrow.


    ¡°Good evening Father.¡± Anthony greeted, and Alpha Peter raised up his head and nodded at him.


    ¡°Did you get all that you needed?¡± Alpha Peter asked him through the mind link, referring actually to the witch that was standing beside him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied through the samemunication path, before turning aside to Esther.


    ¡°You can get on with the healing process.¡± He said. ¡°If you need any help, you can call me.¡± He stated, gesturing with his hands towards Derek, inferring that she should start her work.


    Esther nodded at him, before stepping around him and walking toward Derek.


    She felt his pulse as she bent down and touched him by the neck. It was barely there. She knew she had to hurry.


    Quickly, she asked Anthony to get her two bowls from the kitchen, while she stood up and walked to the library section in the next room closest to the sitting room.


    On getting there, she skimmed with her hands on the variety of books lined in the shelf until she located the one that she wanted. She took it out from its position, and opened it.


    Yes, it was the one. Her Aunt¡¯s number one healing book.


    She just hoped that she had known enough and had amassed enough magik tomand whatever spell would be required of her.


    ¡°Here.¡± Anthony said, stretching two stic bowls to her, as she stepped out from the room.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered, taking the bowls while hurrying towards Derek who was like a white sheet already.


    Esther sat on the floor, and put all the herbs she had gathered into one of the stic bowls.


    She cut with her fingers the leafy nts and squeezed them thoroughly until a dark purplish liquid oozed out of it.


    She kept squeezing, until she was sure that the herbs were dry of its liquid ration.


    ¡°Get me water and a sieve.¡± She said to no one in particr, but Shane already on his feet since she had started processing the herbs, walked hurriedly into the kitchen to get her what she had requested for.


    And in some seconds, he was back with a cup of water and a sieve. He dropped it on the floor beside her at her request and stepped back, still watching her.


    Esther put the sieve over the other bowl which was empty.


    And then, she added some quantity of water into the what she had been squeezing. She squeezed some more, then transferred the contents into the bowl with the sieve.


    Using her hands, she raked in a circle the herbs, pushing down and squeezing intermittently until the liquid had gone out of them.


    After that, she removed the sieve, and gestured to Shane to dispose the contents, and empty the cup of its liquid.


    Shane obliged immediately, carrying out her requests, taking the bowl with the sieve and the cup to the kitchen.


    He returned the next few seconds with an empty cup, and handed it over to her.


    She collected the cup, and transferred the liquid content of the other bowl into it.


    Then she opened the book, that she had gone through more than ten times.


    She turned and turned the pages, until she arrived at the page which she thought had said something about the particr herb in the cup.


    Her guess was right. She had followed through the process rightly.


    The only thing left was the spell casting.


    Taking in a deep breath, while trying to push away the chants of failure from her mind, she chanted the spell written in the book out loudly, all the time aware that she had the attention of everyone in the room, all the time striving to subdue the using voices in her head.


    After she had recited the spell three times as was mentioned in the book, she gestured to Shane toe aid her give the medicine to Derek.


    When Shane came, she told him to lift up Derek¡¯s head, while she tried forcing the liquid into his mouth.


    But before he could do that, Melvina already was on her feet, stepping towards them.


    Esther watched as Shane nodded at her, and knew that the Luna hadmunicated with him through their mind link.


    She watched as the woman lifted up her son, from his head to his waist, and then sat down on the sofa, resting him back, this time, his headid on herps.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then she nodded at her to get on with the process.


    Esther, a bit nervous, knelt down beside the sofa and nted the cup on Derek¡¯s mouth, while Melvina tried to keep his mouth open with her fingers.


    But it was not working. His lips were quite stiff on each other for some unknown reason. Stiff and pale.


    ¡°Tospiringe¡­¡± Esther muttered, as she gazed at Derek¡¯s lips, sighing in relief as his mouth opened of their own ord.


    Ignoring the looks which she knew was casted on her by the five werewolves in the room, she emptied the contents of the cup into Derek¡¯s mouth, before muttering another magic word that forced his mouth close.


    She stood up then, the cup in her hand, and walked out of the sitting room.


    ***


    An hourter¡­


    ¡°He has not opened his eyes yet.¡± Melvina said worriedly, as she caressed her son¡¯s hair lovingly.


    ¡°You had mentioned that the medicine usually starts working immediately, and at most we should be seeing the results by fifteen to thirty minutes. It¡¯s an hour now.¡± She stated, looking anxiously at Esther whose head was bent low even as she was seated on the same sofa with Anthony.


    ¡°Yes. But his case is quite different. As I had said earlier, I haven¡¯t heard of the orb or its likeness, and so I won¡¯t know how to tackle its casualties. I had just used the strongest healing herb for Derek, hoping it will work for him. I believe we should wait some more.¡± Esther replied, even as she entangled her fingers together.

 HEALING DEREK III

    Thirty minutester¡­ (that is, one hour, and thirty minutester after Derek had been given the medicinal herb)


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait here all day. It¡¯s night already. We should take Derek home, to our pack¡¯s doctor.¡± Alpha Peter said to Esther, when he observed no change in his son¡¯s condition.


    He had been in a meeting with his council, and the Alpha of a neighboring pack, which had tended someints to him. ording to the Alpha, his brother had invited his pack members to Curtis¡¯ birthday party to have them ughtered. He didn¡¯t really believe the tale, had been about to send out a messenger to his brother when he had had the distress call from his mate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had stilled in his actions until she had been done narrating what had been the cause of her distress. At the same time, his beta had also conveyed a message from his daughter.


    Shadow warriors.


    He had been shocked, wondering what business those dead creatures had with his pack.


    He had been running around, giving instructions to his pack warriors, when ire, his beta¡¯s daughter had approached him and told him that the shadow warriors had gone.


    He had asked her how she had known of the fact, and how she had also known of their presence the first time. She had told him that a friend of hers from school had aided her with the information.


    He hadn¡¯t concerned himself with that, especially since the next minute he had felt sorrow like never before.


    Knowing that it hade from his mate had disorganized him the more. He had left the pack in a hurry, without his guards or trackers, following the direction his mate had imprinted on his mind, till he had gotten to the house.


    And when he had seen his son¡¯s almost dead state and his mate¡¯s forlorn condition, he had almost wept but for the sake of his subordinates in the room.


    For some time, the presence and actions of the little witch had given him hope, alleviating him of some of his worry; but seeing that nothing about his son¡¯s condition had changed, he decided to take the matter into his own hands.


    The time was around 7pm.


    ¡°Okay sir. If that is what you want.¡± Esther replied with a shrug, a bit nonchnt on the outside, whilst inside, she was sad, she was breaking.


    She had failed again.


    Her heart tethered on failing.


    She wished them all gone, so that she could go inside her room and let out the tears which were on the brink of falling.


    Alpha Peter nodded at her in gratitude, before standing up from the sofa and walking towards his son and mate.


    He gestured at Anthony with his eyes to help carry Derek off his mother, and onto himself, for the journey back home.


    But as Anthony got to Derek and tried carrying him off his mother, he observed that Derek¡¯s body was less cold than before. His temperature was passing the death rate!


    ¡°It is working.¡± He muttered, a smile appearing on his lips. He felt like tearing up.


    Melvina hearing his emotiondened words, raise her hand and felt her son¡¯s temperature by his neck.


    She smiled widely, a tear slipping off the confines of her eyes as she muttered the same words as Anthony.


    ¡°It is working.¡± She said, looking up at her mate who was staring down at them, surprise and relief coating his facial features.


    Esther received a new type of life hearing those words. She wasn¡¯t fake after all.


    She hid her smile as she stood up more majestically than all the times before, and walked towards Derek, her strides like a confident doctor going to check on her patient.


    She felt his pulse with her hand, and smiled then.


    Then a thought urred to her.


    She tapped Anthony by the shoulders, making sure to act unaffected by his eyes which looked slightly green, as they met hers.


    ¡°You can speed up the healing process with¡­yunno¡­whatever it is that you do.¡± She said.


    Anthony nodded at her, and turned away, cing his hand on Derek¡¯s chest.


    He called and tapped into his healing gift, smiling as he felt the waves of power riding over him, running from his left hand to the hand on his brother¡¯s chest.


    He knew then that the herbs had acted as a fertile ground for his healing gift to thrive on. His brother¡¯s former state had been too cold for his healing prowess.


    He felt the powers move from his hands into Derek¡¯s body, felt it take a stroll in the organs and tissues of his brother, rejuvenating and quickening the healing process of the herbs.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± He heard Esther ask, when he removed his hand from Derek¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I think so.¡± He replied.


    ¡°We would have to wait for some minutes to find out.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thar¡¯s a relief.¡± Esther stated, walking back to the sofa to sit down.


    She was tired, and hungry. She hasn¡¯t eaten since the daymenced.


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± Melvina called her, of which she immediately nced at the Luna.


    ¡°Thank you. I owe you one.¡± The older woman said, and she nodded.


    ¡°Thank you too. My healing gifts wouldn¡¯t have worked if not for the herbs.¡± She heard Anthony say, and nodded all the same, feeling too tired to talk again, unless it was necessary.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my son.¡± She heard the Alpha say, and nodded too, before rxing her head at the apex of the sofa. She felt sleepy.


    ¡°Would you being with us?¡± She heard Melvina ask, after a minute or two had passed.


    ¡°No. I will rather stay here.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You are tired and hungry. I¡¯m sure that there is no food in your kitchen. You can stay with us for the night, and return tomorrow morning.¡± Anthony said, and she nodded, swallowing her objections.


    He was right. There was no food in the kitchen, and she was too tired to cook. She would go with them, ande back tomorrow morning.


    Who knows? She might even chance alone with him.


    ***


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Derek croaked out as he struggled to open his eyes. He needed water.

 JUST A GENTLEMAN

    A smile was still on Melvina¡¯s face as she hurried to dish food into tes, while Maya stood by the side, watching her, a small smile on her lips too. They both had been happy about Derek¡¯s fast recovery. He was still in bed, still struggling to talk and refusing any semnce of noise, but he was okay. He would be up and about in one day, fit for his birthday and coronation which would be taking ce the next two days. But the problem was that he doesn¡¯t known that Emma had been taken.


    When Melvina had heard from Clem that Emma had been taken, it had taken her calling upon her reservoir of self-control not to cuss at the friend of her son for not being able to rescue heir soon-to-be-Luna if things didn¡¯t go southwards. Knowing her son¡¯s addiction to his mate, she wondered, as she dished out the food cooked by Maya before they had arrived back home, how he would take the blow, his reaction and actions.


    ¡°Take this and this to Clem and Shane.¡± She said, as she handed two tes of spaghetti to Maya who nodded at her request before collecting the tes and walking out of the kitchen.


    She had convinced the two boys to stay back and eat before going back to their respective homes. She had expressed her utmost appreciation to them for doing all they could to protect the redhead, even though she knew that they might still be punished by her son.


    She was grateful to Maya too for being considerate enough to cook, and to tuck her daughter, Eva, into bed. When thetter had been brought into the house during the morning hours, looking lifeless but just unconscious, she had been rmed, knowing the unpredictability of her brother inw, Arnold. Thetter might me them for his daughter¡¯s condition, might capitalize on it, and make it an escape to unleash issues in the pack.


    So, when she had heard the full story from Ava, she had made sure that the girl wasfortable enough and well cared for to ensure her quick recovery. She had been so d when she had seen her hale and hearty that night, as she bustled around to make sure that they werefortable, including the witch girl; helping her to dish food for them all even as she asked her questions about what had happened whilst she had been absent.


    ¡°Has Esther started eating?¡± She asked Maya, as she saw her walk into the kitchen with an empty te. She believed that it belonged to Anthony. That son of hers could eat down a mountain.


    ¡°Yeah. She looked like she wanted more.¡± Maya replied, handing over the te to Melvina.


    ¡°This is her te?¡± Melvina asked, a bit surprised. The witch was really hungry then. She was d that she had made the proposition to her to join them at home.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maya answered, a short smile on her face. ¡°She is really hungry.¡±


    ¡°What about Anthony?¡± Melvina queried.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t actually started eating. He actually gave his food to Esther as he noticed that she wanted more food. So, this one you would be dishing would actually be for him.¡± Maya replied, even as her forehead were creased with lines as she obviously thought on something.


    ¡°You should stop thinking that. Esther isn¡¯t Anthony¡¯s mate. He is just being a gentleman.¡± Melvina said with a smile, smiling further as Maya shrugged.


    She had known that the blondie was ruminating on what kind of rtionship her son had with the witch.


    ¡°Well, he might think he is doing so which is wonderful. But the girl had this lovey-dovey stuff going on with her eyes.¡± Maya stated, and Melvinaughed, amused by Maya¡¯s choice of words.


    ¡°She is a witch, and she knows about our kind. I believe that she knows what she is doing. She is smart too. She wouldn¡¯t want to entangle herself with him.¡± Melvinamented, refilling the te that Maya had just given to her.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Maya said.


    ¡°What about Derek?¡± She asked, as she recalled that she had given everyone a te of spaghetti except her cousin brother who had seen death and survived.


    When Melvina had recounted the details of the day to her, including the disappearance of Emma and the sudden appearance and disappearance of shadow warriors, she had been sad in al levels. The only source of happiness hade from the fact that her cousin brother had survived. He was alive.


    But she missed Emma. She prayed that the redhead would be well wherever she was, even as she devised ways to go about in searching for her.


    She would start with checking her messages in her phone. Clem had given her, her bag and that of the redhead¡¯s. She had seen her phone inside it. She was with it right now. It was cooling in the back pocket of her white shorts.


    ¡°I will feed him myself.¡± She heard Melvina say after some beats, and nodded. She would see him the following day.


    ***Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Melvina walked into Derek¡¯s room, making sure she shut the door behind her before she found her way to the chair she had earlier kept and sat on which was beside his bed.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She called, as she sat down on the chair with a te of food on her left hand, her right hand stretching out to smoothen his hair.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± He croaked out. His voice was still strained, but better than before. There was also a huge improvement in his color. Melvina was sure that he would be up and about by tomorrow¡¯s evening.


    ¡°Yes honey. You have to get up and eat.¡± She said, watching him as he opened his eyes and gazed at her for a while, before struggling to sit up on the bed, grunting all the way.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± She asked him, as she ced her hand on his thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been better.¡± He replied, taking a gulp of water from the ss of water on the drawer nearby.


    ¡°Do you remember anything yet?¡± She queried, scooping a forkful of spaghetti.


    He had seemed to have forgotten the events that had transpired and led him to hold the orb.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied, before letting his mouth open to receive the meal.


    ¡°I can feed myself, Mom.¡± He said, stretching out his hand to collect the te, of which she obliged.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±  He called, after some minutes had passed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Melvina replied.


    ¡°How is Emma? Is she around?¡± He asked, as he lifted up his eyes from the te to gaze at her, perhaps wondering why his mate hadn¡¯t checked on him since he had returned to the pack house.


    ¡°She is fine.¡± She replied, taking the empty te away from him.


    ¡°Sleep now. We will talk tomorrow.¡± She said as she stood up, waiting and watching as he nodded and slide back into the covers, his face coated with confusion and curiosity.

 EMMA AT ZIPFARAH’s PALACE

    Emmaid still on therge queen-sized bed, but her mind wasn¡¯t nowhere still at all. It was running off in all directions, and she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    When she had held the outstretched hand of the little girl, she had suddenly found herself at the gates of a huge castle. A type of castle she had only read off and seen in stories, and the inte. The castle was high and huge.


    Keeping her silence, she had watched as the gates had opened, revealing a short, middle-aged man with long pointed ears.


    An elf! She had screamed in her head, as she had stared at the man in front of her who belonged to a ss of beings rumored to have had an affinity to strong magic.


    ¡°Elves are real?¡± She had bent a little and whispered to the girl, who consequentially nodded at her statement.


    What else were real? She had thought, letting her mind bring out non-human characters from stories she had read all over the years; vampires, trolls, shape shifters, angels, demons, and dragons.


    Were these all real? She had thought then, as she had walked with the little girl into the castle, the man leading the way.


    He had paused in his movements as he had gotten to a huge door in one of the many passageways she had seen in the beautiful white castle, decorated with bands and colors of gold at some sections. She had thought that it was the most beautiful building she had ever seen. She had thought it heaven!


    The elf had knocked thrice on the door, before pushing it open gently. He had gestured with his hand that they should enter the room, of which they had obliged, or rather, the girl had nodded at first before offering her thanks to the elf who had slightly smiled at her. She herself had just stood there, mesmerized by the golden carvings on the door. But she had gotten herself in time to follow the little girl into the room.


    The room hadn¡¯t been a room. It had been a hall, a very beautiful hall or rather a pce, and there had seemed to be a meeting going on the inner courts. She had heard distinct voices, some bordering on shouts, as she had followed the girl to one of the seats in the room. She had seen some other people in the outer courts of the pce; women, some males, some elves too. She had concluded then that they had alsoe to see the queen.


    An hour had passed, before she had seen a group of people, not more than twenty,ing out from the inner chambers into the outer courts, and as they had passed, the people in the hall with her had been bowing, including the little girl with her, but she hadn¡¯t, seeing no reason why she should have done so. She hadn¡¯t bowed to anyone in her life before.


    They had all ignored her, except for one, a tiny looking tall woman, who hade to a halt before her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be doing as you see the others doing?¡± The woman had asked her scornfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the others.¡± She had replied, ignoring the tap on her knee by the little girl. She hadn¡¯t cared who the woman was. She hated egotistical people. Hadn¡¯t the others just ignored her? Why hadn¡¯t the fellow followed their action too?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± The woman had said, and she had shrugged, looking away from the long human.


    ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m talking to you!¡± The woman had shouted, even as herpanions had beckoned on her to let her be, and walk away with them.


    But the woman had refused.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Proud bitch. She had cussed at her in her mind.


    She had slowly and stylishly brought up her right leg and had hung it on her left thigh, while throwing a bored nce at the woman who had gotten even angrier at her gestures.


    ¡°Bow.¡± The woman hadmanded her, trying topel her into action. She had felt the wicked force, but had resisted it.


    She had seen the shock on the woman¡¯s face when she had raised her eyebrow rather in retation, a smirk stered on her lips as she had held her gaze.


    Immediately, the woman noticed the little girl beside her, who for some reason was humbled under the gaze of the woman.


    Of course, she had known that the woman was a higher authority, but seeing as she hated proud people, she had decided to ignore it.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± The woman had asked the little girl, but before herpanion had been able to give an answer, another elf had found his way toward them and had sought for their presence in the inner court.


    She had worn a victory smirk on her lips as the woman had red at her in contempt, while she had walked behind the little girl and the elf in the direction of the inner courts.


    When they had gotten to the inner courts, the elf had directed them to sit and wait on one of the chairs surrounding a veryrge table. She had thought then that it must be the ce where the meeting had taken ce.


    After some minutes had passed, the elf had requested the little girl to follow him into another room, which she had just seen as the little girl had obliged. It hadn¡¯t been there before.


    But she had been too tired and hungry to deliberate on the issue. She had waited for a couple of minutes more before finally surrendering to the enticing embrace of sleep.


    And when she had awakened after some minutes or so she had thought, she had found herself in the queen size bed, with a tray of food by the table nearby.


    She had hurriedly left the bed, and sauntered towards the table, had collected the tray and had settled down back into the bed to eat.


    When she had been done, she had returned the tray, and had picked up the note stuck to the table, which she had noticed at first but had ignored out of hunger.


    ¡®Eat and sleep well. We will talk tomorrow. Zipfara.¡¯


    The note had read.


    She had checked the time on her watch as she kept the note back on the table and returned to the bed, and had gasped. She had slept for close to four hours.


    She had been lying in bed ever since then; and sleep was far away from her eyes.


    She thought of Derek and how he would feel with her gone. She thought of Maya, and college.


    She wondered how long she was supposed to stay here and why they had brought her here. Whatever it was, should be over, before next tomorrow.  She thought. She wouldn¡¯t miss Derek¡¯s birthday for anything.

 LOSS OF HIS WOLF

    Derek woke up in the middle of the night. He knew because his room was still dark; there was an absence of the glistening bright morning rays in his room which emanated from his window¡¯s transparency and reflection of the morning sun. The only light in the room was cast by the dim rays of the half moon.


    A nightmare had woken him up.


    Slowly, he got up from the bed, and stalked to a chair near the window. He sat down on it and bent his head, cing it in the confines of his hands, as he tried to remember the dream.


    Nothing. nk.


    He couldn¡¯t remember the dream.


    This has never happened before. He thought, beckoning to his wolf.


    ¡°Maru¡­¡± He called out loud, when he didn¡¯t feel the stirring of his wolf inside him, but there was no response.


    He was bothered then.


    ¡°Maru¡­¡± He called again, but there was no response.


    Emptiness greeted him rather. He felt empty. Empty and lonely.


    He got scared.


    What had happened to his wolf?


    He figured out that it must have had something to do with whatever had put him ina, something he couldn¡¯t remember just like the dream. He had a feeling that the dream he wasn¡¯t able to remember was a vital clue to whatever was happening or would happen to him in the future.


    Sighing loudly, he stood up from the chair, and faced the window. The night beckoned to him.


    He would have love to go for a run, but his wolf wasn¡¯t avable. He hoped that the unavability of his wolf was a temporary thing, or else something terrible might happen. For one, his ordination would be shifted, and his ns to stop his uncle woulde to void.


    .


    He has to get his wolf back. He thought, turning away from the window, and finding his way to the door.


    His eyesight was good enough at night even without the help of his wolf, and so in no time at all he was at his door, turning the knob, and opening it.


    Outside the room, in the hallways, he made his way to Emma¡¯s room. He felt bereaved somehow and wanted herfort now. He could ry his issue to his family in the morning. But for now, he needed Emma.


    Getting to her door, he knocked; once, twice, but there was no reply.


    Not in the league with patience at the moment, he turned the knob, and finding that the door wasn¡¯t locked, he pushed it further until he had made his way inside, the  he shut it and locked it. He didn¡¯t want a repeat of what had happened yesterday morning. There would be no interuptions this time around.


    He inhaled deeply, taking in her sweet scent, as he saw her encased in the pink bedsheets of her bed.


    A short smile touching his lips, he removed his night polo and hung it on a chair nearby, before making his way to the bed, and slipping into the sheets.


    Something was wrong. Derek thought, as he drew closer to the feminine figure under the sheet, and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Her hair smelt different. Her body too.


    Did his little witch change her shampoo?


    He thought, jerking back a bit as the body stirred in his arms.


    He heard her mutter somethings and it took him a minute toote to understand the words, because in the next second, the figure had spurn, had shrieked, before pushing him forcefully with a kick out of the bed.


    Leo¡­


    It was the word that he had heard the female said, before she had gone buzoo on him.


    Even as he watched her scamper towards the wall to turn on the light, he knew who she already was.


    His cousin, Maya.


    He had almost kissed his cousin.


    Ee!


    ***


    ¡°Derek!¡± Maya shrieked, as she turned on the light, her hand grasping tight the bedspread she had used to cover her body.


    She had been dreaming of Leo. They had been dancing, rather erotically, and when she had felt a hand slide around her torso region, she had thought he was the one until she had pped herself mentally into reality. Leo had been in her dream, a stranger had been holding her in reality.


    She was astounded to discover that the stranger was her cousin. What the hell was he thinking? She didn¡¯t look like or smell like Emma. Or had the orb tampered with his brains? The possiblity of that gave her the chills.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Derek said, as he stood up from the floor.


    ¡°What the hell were you thinking holding me like that?¡± Maya asked, shuddering in unbelief as she remembered the incident.


    She scowled the more, as she saw Derek roll his eyes at her before sitting down on the bed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean too, Coz. I thought you were Emma.¡± Derek said, settling deeper into the bed, his back to the bed¡¯s board.


    ¡°You thought? I don¡¯t smell like her. She has red hair for godsake incase you forgot.¡± Maya said, crossing her arms across her chest. What would have happened if she hadn¡¯t recollected herself? Would he have kissed her?


    ¡°Owhh..¡± She made a gagging sound.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. It gives me the jeeps too.¡± Derek said, sinking his fingers into his hair.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t notice the hair. The room was pitch dark. Why did you draw the curtains?¡± He asked, aware of the skeptical look on his cousin¡¯s face as she drew near to the bed and sat down on the edge.


    ¡°Just felt like.¡± She replied, with a shrug.


    ¡°And what do you mean that you didn¡¯t see my hair color. What happened to your eyes?¡± She asked, drawing closer to him, shifting and bncing on her knees, as she peered into his eyes, whilst wondering if the orb had affected his eyesight.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that.¡± He muttered, as if he heard her thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is worse?¡± She asked, her fear heightening as she thought of what could be worse than losing his eyesight.


    ¡°I think I have lost Maru.¡± He said, as he gazed at her with his deep blue eyes which were now zed with tears.

 MAD WITH ANGER

    Maya dropped down on the bed ungracefully as she heard Derek¡¯s deration.


    He has lost his wolf? No, not good at all.


    She already knew that it was the aftermath of his interaction with the orb which Melvina had told her about. The object that had almost killed him. It hadn¡¯t seeded, but it had managed to silence his wolf. She hoped that it was a temporary problem.


    Turning aside to look at him, she noticed that his shoulders were dropped low, his head bent. He looked like a lost child, and a worried old man at the same time.


    Sighing, she drew close to him, and enclosed him in a hug, the type that she had always reserved for him whenever he ran to her crying over something when they were still kids.


    ¡°He wille back.¡± She muttered intermittently, as she held him to herself, patting him slowly but steadily on the back.


    ***


    ¡°You know when you left, I had almost lost it.¡± Derek said, after a while of being enclosed in Maya¡¯s hug.


    He had forgotten how it felt being enclosed in his cousin¡¯s hug until now. She had been his safe house then. They had had a special bond that even surprised their parents. That¡¯s why he had been beyond heartbroken when she had betrayed him.


    Now back in the safehouse, he felt a bit calmer than before, a bit less worried. For that minute, he believed that everything would be fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I left. If I could go back in time, I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed you or your family.¡± She said, disengaging from the hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m still grateful that you found a way, somehow, in your heart to forgive me.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Who said I have forgiven you?¡± He asked, his tone deviod of emotion, as he stared at her unblinkingly.


    Maya was knocked off bnce. For some seconds she was speechless, not knowing what to say, until she saw his lips twitch.


    ¡°Scumbag¡­¡± She stated, hitting him on his shoulders as he began tough.


    ¡°I had you there. Hadn¡¯t I?¡± He said, smiling as she scowled at him, and shifted far way from him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hemented, trying to hold her hands, but she shifted hers away from him, sulking.


    ¡°I was joking, Coz. C¡¯mon. Can¡¯t you overlook your little brother again?¡± He asked, tickling her by a short hurried taps on her ribs. And in time, she wasughing alongside with him.


    ¡°Yunno, Anthony and Shane wouldugh their heads out if I tell him what you did this night¡­¡± Maya said, after theirught must have died down.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. It wasn¡¯t my fault. My wolf wasn¡¯t avable and I thought you were Emma.¡± He said.


    ¡°By the way, where is Emma? It¡¯s been ages since Ist  saw her. She hadn¡¯t evene to see me when I was weak? Did mother forbid her to? Did you exchange rooms with her?¡± He asked, already getting out of the bed, and picking his polo from the chair.


    ¡°I have to go see her. I know she would be missing me.¡± He said, smirking as he wore his polo, as he expected his cousin to make a funny remark, but his questions and statements were greeted with silence.


    That was an rm.


    He knew one when he saw it.


    Swivelling around speedily, he felt his heart drown to his stomach when he saw Maya looking down on the bed and pinching her fingers.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± He called sharply.


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± He asked, when she looked up at her.


    ¡°She¡­ was¡­ taken.¡± Maya managed to stutter out, as her heart trembled for her cousin. He had just lost his wolf. He wouldn¡¯t take this one easy. She didn¡¯t think she would be able tofort him this time around.


    Derekughed wildly in unbelief, causing Maya¡¯s fear to worsen.


    Getting out of the bed, she slowly trudged towards him, her hands stretched out horizontally to the ground.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She called tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I joked with you earlier. I have forgiven you. You know that right? So, please tell me where Emma is.¡± Derek stated, his eyes pleading with her not to repeat her earlier statement, even as a faux wide smile was on his lips.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She sighed, looking away from him. The look in his eyes was hurting her. She hadn¡¯t seen him this way in a very long time. He didn¡¯t even have this look when he had, under the influence of drug, cheated on the redhead. Thest time he had this look had been seven years ago, when he had caught her sneaking away from his father¡¯s room with the Kasinky sword.


    ¡°Tell me!!¡± He shouted, startling her a bit.


    ¡°She was taken, Derek. She was taken.¡± She said hurriedly, hugging herself, while rubbing her arms intermittently with her hands.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°By who?¡± He asked steely, a cold haze masking his deep blue eyes which had earlier been yful. She wasn¡¯t entirely shocked at the transformation. He was addicted to the redhead. She was his mate.


    ¡°Nobody knows.¡± She said, about talk about what had happened, what Shane had told her had happened, when he suddenly screamed and pushed the bedsidemp to the floor.


    ¡°Derek¡­ calm down¡­¡± She chanted, wishing that Melvina or Anthony woulde to the room.


    She couldn¡¯t deal with a rage-full Derek.


    But either he didn¡¯t hear her, or he was too angry to reckon her statement, because in the next minute he was punching the wall and grunting, tears falling from his eyes.


    And because his wolf wasn¡¯t avable, he started bleeding from his hands.


    Maya was scared.


    She had to call Melvina, but she was unsure of leaving Derek alone here. He was unstable in this state, and might do something harmful to himself.


    She had heard of wolves that had gone crazy because of the loss or death of their mates.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the same happening to her cousin.


    As she watched him injure himself, she decided to shift to her wolf and knock him out.


    But before she could do so, a sharp knock was heard on the door.

 FINDING OUT ABOUT HIS SON’S MATE

    Melvina gasped, her hand going up to cover her mouth, as she stared at her son in anguish, after Maya had opened the door.


    She had been sleeping, when she had heard the scream.


    Instantly, she had woken up, knowing whom the voice had belonged to, and d that her mate had already awoken.


    Together they had rushed to Derek¡¯s room, only to find Anthony about to step out of it.


    They had been discussing about the possible location the scream had emanated from, when suddenly they had  heard the punches on the wall.


    Following the noise, it had led them to the room she had put aside for Emma;that had already given her a foreboding of what had been happening. And when Maya had opened the door to them, her eyes shiny with tears, she had known what was happening, but she hadn¡¯t been prepared for the sight.


    There was blood all over his hands, trickling to his arms.


    But he was still punching at the wall like a blind mad man.


    She could sense the rage rolling over him.


    She heard Anthony mutter ¡®Christ¡¯ before he stepped around them, walking slowly towards her son who was still pounding the wall voraciously, undeterred by their presence.


    She watched as he shrugged away Anthony¡¯s tap on his shoulders. And when the former had tried to grasp him tightly by the arms, he pushed him away forcefully.


    She was shocked as she watched Anthony fall on his buttocks, after his back must have pelted strongly against the walls.


    She was shocked the more as she saw her son¡¯s eyes for a second. Red. ming Red.


    Her son was in a dark haze. His wolf must have taken control, after finding out about the disappearance of his mate.


    But his wolf doesn¡¯t have red eyes. She thought, remembering the first time she had seen her son¡¯s wolf, in the forest, when the phanthom hade for the redhead.


    ¡°His wolf is about to take control. He is too strong.¡± Anthony said, as he got up from the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Maya replied, with shock in her voice, aware that the three were now looking at her.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Alpha Peter asked her.


    ¡°Derek has lost his wolf. We don¡¯t know whether it is temporary or permanent.¡± Maya replied, and when she saw that they weren¡¯t saying anything, she decided to rify them the more.


    ¡°I had been sleeping on Emma¡¯s bed, so he had thought that I was Emma, and he had joined me on the bed. When I had woken up and we had found out about the error, he had told me that he has lost his wolf, and that was why he hadn¡¯t been able to differentiate from the color of my hair or my scent, that I wasn¡¯t Emma.¡± She summarized, not finding it necessary to point out that her cousin had almost kissed her. He would have her senses if he found out, after he recovers from this rage.


    ¡°Then why is he this strong? Why are his eyes red?¡± Anthony asked, staring at his brother who was still pounding at the wall furiously.


    ¡°We need to stop him still.¡± He said as he looked on, scared that Derek might break his fingers.


    ¡°Derek, stop now!!!¡± Alpha Petermanded, in his Alpha¡¯s voice which could not be disobeyed.


    And immediately, Derek stopped pounding on the wall.


    He stood still, seething and staring at them, his eyes ming in rage, ming Red.


    Melvina tried going to him, but Alpha Peter held her back, worried that Derek might hurt his mate.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± She said.


    ¡°My son is not a monster.¡± She stated in a clipped tone, before shrugging out of his hold.


    Out of her mate¡¯s hold, she walked slowly towards her son, never taking her eyes off his.


    ¡°Derek, calm down.¡± She said, as she drew closer to him.


    ¡°You allowed them take her.¡± He said, his eyes getting redder, by the passing second.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t our fault. Calm down, let¡¯s talk this out. She wouldn¡¯t want you this way. You know that. We have to discuss and find out ways to get her back.¡± She stated, still drawing closer to him, refusing to back down as her mate was telling her to through their special mind path.


    He whimpered, tears falling freely from his eyes even as he slumped to the ground, his eyes returning back to their former oceanic blue color. His mother¡¯s statement must have struck a chord within him.


    Melvina rushed him then, hugging him to herself as she fell to the ground, mutteringforting words to him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°They have taken her.¡± He kept on mumbling.


    Maya wept as she saw her cousin in this devasted state.


    Anthony turned his face away, not able to bear the more than sad look on his little brother¡¯s face.


    He felt that he had failed in his duty as an elder brother.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to protect Emma.


    ***


    Alpha Peter held his peace as he watched his mate tuck their son into bed. Thetter had slept off as Melvina keptforting him, while caressing his hair.


    Although his face had been nk of emotions as he had watched the scenario, he had felt sad within.


    His son had lost his wolf.


    But that hadn¡¯t been the reason for his absolute rage.


    He was angry because of the human.


    Why was that?


    He remembered that he had asked him about the redhead, but thetter had told him that they were just friends.


    Just friends wouldn¡¯t lead to this. He thought, staring at his son whose hands were covered with blood.


    Anthony had gone to call the Pack¡¯s doctor.


    It was almost 5am now.


    He thought of asking his neice about the girl, but stopped himself at thest second.


    He would ask his mate, and she must give him the reply, because he was tired of being cut out of the y.


    ¡°She is his mate.¡± He heard her say through their mind path, and staggered, knowing that she must have read his thoughts, and had provided the answer which was enough to give him a heartache.

 SHOCKING DEDUCTIONS

    Melvina watched keenly as the Pack doctor packed his tools inside his bag.


    Her son¡¯s hands were bandaged properly now, and he was sleeping fitfully.


    ¡°Jack, what is wrong?¡± She asked him, as she saw him sough deeply.


    ¡°Is his wolf lost??¡± She queried, even as she saw  from the tail of her eyes, her mate lifting up his head from the confines of his hands.


    After she has told him about their son¡¯s mate and all the events that had surrounded her, he had been silent, and in every way sad. She could feel his feelings.


    She knew that he was contemting whether he should still go on with his ns of making ire the Luna of the pack, or whether he should let his son choose his mate. He didn¡¯t want his son to go crazy because of him. It was true that the pack needed a strong Luna in these perilous times, but what was the essence of a strong Luna, and a mad Alpha?


    She only hoped that he would make the right choice.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Jack replied sadly.


    ¡°Why are you sounding sad when that is not an entirely bad news?¡± Anthony asked.


    He was standing by the door with Maya.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that his wolf is not lost. It could surface again, but the chances are low.¡± Jack answered, as he stood up from the side of the bed which he had sat on while administering healing to Derek.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Alpha Peter asked, his heart beating faster than the usual. If his son¡¯s wolf was lost to them entirely, then the leadership mantle would fall to his beta, although he would prefer Anthony.


    But still, they both didn¡¯t carry the bloodline of an Alpha, and that might pose as an obstacle in the nearest future.


    Who knows? His brother might want to take ownership of the pack.


    ¡°His wolf is subdued by magic, by a strong power which I think is as a result of the orb you had exined to me about. It would take a higher force to pull out his wolf into the surface. The alien power might also control him at times. So, we would have to be watchful around him, so that he wouldn¡¯t cause a fit.¡± Jack stated in reply, aware of the graven looks that suddenly coated the faces of the inhabitants of the room, except the lying figure beside him.


    That exined the red eyes. Melvina thought as she heard the opinions of the doctor.


    This was worse that they had all thought.


    A foreign power was at work in her son.


    She has a feeling that it would be working against them all.


    She had to find the redhead. The girl might be able to at least control him when the evil power raises up its ugly head. She was after all, his mate.


    But where could she be? Who had taken her?


    ¡°We will find her. Quit worrying.¡± She heard her mate say to her through their special mind path. She knew that he had read her thoughts this time around.


    She nodded at him, before thanking the Pack¡¯s doctor, who had hung his medical bag on his shoulder, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Jack¡­¡± She heard her mate call to the Pack¡¯s doctor.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Jack answered.


    ¡°Tell this to no one.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Of course not. Alpha.¡± Jack promised, whilst bowing a little, before walking out of the room.


    ***


    None of them had left the room.


    After the Pack doctor had left, they had locked the door, and had found ces to sit.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Maya asked Anthony who seemed to be fascinated with a ck feather in his hands.


    ¡°Where did you see it?¡±


    ¡°I just see it lying down here.¡± Anthony replied, still staring at the feather. It looked familiar.


    Standing up, whilst aware that he had drawn the attention of all the upants of the room, he trudged to the mini library in the room. He skimmed his fingers across the books there, but he stopped abruptly, obviously not finding what he was looking for.


    ¡°What is that, Anthony?¡± He heard Melvina ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a book.¡± He replied, turning around, while gazing around the room.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His eyes fell on the books close to the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing with a book? Now is not the time to goof around with books. You should be thinking of how to locate your brother¡¯s mate.¡± Alpha Peter said, even as his face has scrunched up as he had pronounced mate. He was still having a hard time epting the redhead as his son¡¯s mate.


    But Anthony kept mute, not replying him; rather, he walked to the cupboard near the bed. He picked up the books on it, and smiled for a second when he found the book he was looking for.


    Dropping the other which seemed to a history note on the cupboard, he scanned the animal book on his hands until he found what he was looking for.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± He mumbled, as he looked from the feather in his hand, to the bird¡¯s picture and tale on the book.


    ¡°What is it, Anthony?¡± Maya and Melvina asked simultaneously.


    ¡°A harpy eagle hade into this room.¡± He replied, showing them the feather in his hand and the book.


    ¡°And how is that important to our cause?¡± Alpha Peter grunted.


    ¡°Uncle, a harpy eagle stays in the amazon rainforest. It has no business being in Ennd.¡± Maya said, walking toward Anthony to confirm his words.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it either.


    ¡°It is also one of the biggest eagles in the world. How did ite here?¡± Melvina asked, getting the drift of the gist.


    ¡°Are you sure though?¡± She asked the duo who were peering inside the animal book,paring and contrasting.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt. A harpy eagle hade here. The feather belongs to it.¡± Maya said, as surprised as her.


    The redhead had entertained a guest, a shape shifter.


    And she hadn¡¯t told them.


    What else was she hiding from them?

 A TALKING SQUIRREL

    A knock, then another, and another, and another, then it wrapped on the door many times in quick session, in quick loud sessions.


    ¡°Who the fuck is that?!!¡± Emma shouted, as she turned around on the bed andid on her belly while using one of the pillows to cover her head.


    The knocks on the door stopped, and she breathed out in relief, about to continue her sleep when suddenly the knocks ran down like rain sttering on a roof on her door.


    ¡°What the hell! Can¡¯t someone sleep in peace for fudge sake?!¡± She whined, sitting up on the bed angrily, while staring at the door as if she could shoot daggers at it and whomsoever was behind it.


    ¡°Miss Drackson, are you in there?¡± She heard a tiny voice ask from behind the door and huffed in annoyance.


    ncing, more like ring at the wall clock in front of her, she took note of the time. 5:45am.


    It was still early in the morning. She mused. So, why were they calling for her already? For devotion?


    They would have to drag her out of here then, if that was it. She wasn¡¯t going to be praying to some magical god or something. She would rather eat pancakes and go back to sleep. Thinking of pancakes at that moment reminded her of Melvina. She had to get back home.


    ¡°Miss Drackson¡­¡± The tiny voice called out again, and Emma had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± She said in a loud voice, before grudgingly leaving the veryfortable big bed.


    Murmuring about everything and nothing while walking grumpily towards the door, she noticed that the tray which she had eaten fromst night wasn¡¯t on the table again.


    She stopped in her movement and stared around the room.


    She knew someone hade into the room, while she had slept. Who?


    ¡°This people have no idea on what privacy is.¡¯ She muttered.


    But she had locked the door, or hadn¡¯t she? She thought, racking her brain as she resumed her steps to the door.


    When she opened the door, she didn¡¯t see anybody.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± She snorted. ¡°Is this a joke or what?¡± She muttered angrily, staring into the empty passageway.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just left thefort of her bed, to partake in a stupid prank. She promised to deal with whomever that was.


    ¡°Miss Drackson¡­I¡¯m right here¡­¡± The tiny voice said, and Emma widened her eyes, whilst staring into the hallways. She wasn¡¯t seeing anything.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± She asked softly, her anger dissipating a bit. The voice reminded her of a small baby that had just started walking.


    ¡°Look down.¡± The voice said, and Emma obeyed and shifted her gaze to her feet.


    She was shocked by what she saw. A squirrel?


    And when the squirrel winked at her, she balked. What the hell is happening here? She thought, staring at the small light brown animal which she had to admit was cute. She was tempted to run her fingers along its fur.


    ¡°You can, if you want to.¡± The squirrel stated, and she gasped, her mouth agape, drawing back as it moved closer to her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Bloodugering hell!¡± She screamed, as she felt its bushy tail touch her feet. She stepped back unconsciously into her room, watching with eyes as wide as saucers, as the squirrel moved speedily into her room.


    It lifted up its left hind limb, and the door shut on its own ord.


    Emma opened her mouth, and then shut it. She opened it again, wanting to say something, but shut it again, not even knowing what to say.


    A talking squirrel? A talking squirrel with powers? She thought, sinking her fingers into her red hair which looked shagged due to much rolling and rolling on the bedst night.


    Her eyes still on the animal which had halted and was staring at her, she trudged backwards until her leg hit the wooden pane of the bed. She sat down on the bed, her eyes never leaving the squirrel still, after feeling and confirming with her right hand, the presence and softness of it.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± She heard the squirrel ask, and her eyes widened the more. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the surprises. She hasn¡¯t digested the fact that she was hearing a squirrel talk. Did animals talk here? She thought, finding the idea ludicrous.


    ¡°Not all animals though.¡± The squirrel said, and she gasped again, as it dawned on her that the animal was reading her mind. Quickly, she set up the walls around her mind, a short smile appearing on her lips as she watched the squirrel scrunch its face.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± It asked her, stepping closer to her.


    She shrugged her shoulders in reply. She didn¡¯t know how she had done that either. She had just wished for it, had seen it in her mind, just like the professor had taught her, and instantly she had felt the walls building up in her mind. She had literally felt it! She wondered if she could read the squirrel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t want to talk to me.¡± The squirrel muttered sadly, and she was moved by its tiny saddened voice.


    ¡°No. it¡¯s not that.¡± She said, lifting her legs to the bed, and tucking them beneath each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how I do that.¡± She replied slowly, counting her words, not believing that she was talking with a squirrel. Amelia would have a fit! She thought, wishing that her phone was with her. She had found outst night that she had dropped it inside her school bag yesterday, before Clem had collected it.


    If not, she would have created a video with the talking squirrel, and would keep it for future references. Bad timing. She thought, staring intently at the animal which has drawn close to her, that it was right below her.


    ¡°Oh, alright. You haven¡¯t asked for my name¡­¡± The squirrel said, waggling its bushy tail as it stared up at Emma.


    ¡°Oh, forgive me. I didn¡¯t know you had one.¡± She stated, almost rolling her eyes. It was weird enough for her speaking to an animal.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am Prescott.¡± The squirrel replied, standing up to its full height on its hind limbs(legs); its right fore limb(hand) ced on its puffed-out chest.

 A TALKING SQUIRREL II

    Prescott?


    The name sounded familiar to Emma.


    She suspired as she remembered where she had heard the name.


    She had heard it first from the little girl. The little girl had called its name, when she had been conversing with the invisible being. Was the squirrel the being?


    She stared at the animal looking up to her, and shook her head. Perhaps, there was another Prescott.


    Her mind was intact. She was sure that she hadn¡¯t see any squirrel around the little girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like my name?¡± Prescott asked, his puffed-out chest retracting to its former position.


    ¡°Everyone likes my name.¡± It said, looking down at his feet.


    Emma rolled her eyes as she heard the squirrel talk. This one was a dramatic one for sure. She thought.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Prescott. I like your name. It¡¯s just that I had heard it from the little girl that had brought me here.¡± She said.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Prescott asked, smiling so widely that Emma feared for his cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied, jerking back a bit in surprise as the squirrel jumped on her bed, taking the spot close to her.


    ¡°Mmmmmhmmm, so soft¡­¡± It purred, shaking his butt on the bed, as if to adjust and readjust himself, and Emma rolled her eyes again, but was unable to stop the smile that graced her lips at that moment.


    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t tell you toe up here.¡± She said, teasing him, a smile on her face still;ughing thereafter as the squirrel morphed his mouth like a pout.  She was sure that this squirrel was a trouble maker, and that they would be good paddies if she stayed in the witches¡¯ realm for long. But unfortunately, she had to go back today. She had to help Maya prepare for her boyfriend¡¯s birthday. She hadn¡¯t even gotten him a gift.


    Ohoooo. She mused. She had to see Zipfarah fast, and then leave.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She heard Prescott ask.


    ¡°About going home.¡± She replied, even as she thought of the best birthday gift to give to Derek.


    ¡°But you are not going home.¡± Prescott stated.


    ¡°What!¡± Emma shrieked, as she gaped at Prescott with wide eyes which bespoke of incredulity.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by saying that I won¡¯t be going home?¡±  She asked, as she folded her arms across her chest, her eyebrows raised up in annoyance.


    ¡°Well¡­you were brought here for your own safety. It¡¯s not safe for you out there.¡± Prescott replied.


    ¡°And how do you know that? I was safe, before you guys hijacked me into this ce.¡± She retorted, not minding that she was arguing with a squirrel, that looked so smallpared to her.


    ¡°We had no choice. If we hadn¡¯t done that, some other people would have done so. And trust me, you wouldn¡¯t be enjoying this wonderfulfort you¡¯re allowed here, over there.¡± Prescott stated.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You sound so sure of yourself.¡± Emma said, trailing her eyes all over the small animal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t underestimate me because of my size or nature.¡± Prescottmented, aware of Emma¡¯s scrutinizing gaze on it.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± She lied.


    ¡°You were. You don¡¯t need to lie about it. I get it a lot.¡± Prescott mumbled in a low voice.


    Emma sighed.


    Of course, she had.


    What could a squirrel know?


    ¡®Remember it has powers!¡¯ Her mind tugged at her, and she sighed again. Of course, how could she forget? This was no ordinary squirrel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡± She apologized, raising up her hand, and letting it hang mid-air. She didn¡¯t know if it would be okay by the squirrel, to touch him.


    She chuckled the next second, as she saw it dash under her hand, wiggling its body under her hand, egging her on to y with his fur if she wanted.


    ¡°You are one special squirrel quite alright.¡± She mumbled, allowing her fingers to roam around its fur.


    ¡°Yes. Lily says the same too.¡± Prescott said, nodding his head, obviously happy with her statement.


    ¡°Really? Who is Lily?¡± She asked, still letting her hand rest on him.


    ¡°She is one of my best friends. She was the one that picked you up.¡± Prescott said.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Emma said, really seeing. It turns out that the Prescott the girl had beenmunicating with was the little squirrel beside her. But how?


    And how can one have more than one best friend? It is supposed to be just one best friend. She thought, smiling as she felt the squirrel burrow the more by her side.


    ¡°So, how were you able tomunicate with her? I¡¯m sure that I hadn¡¯t seen you there yesterday. But she had called your name one time.¡± She queried.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Well, we have a special connection. That¡¯s one of the reasons why we are very close.¡± Prescott answered, shaking his head as if to some beat.


    ¡°Okay then. But why did youe here?¡± She asked, echoing one of the questions that had been foremost on her mind.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± She threw out again.


    ¡°I wanted to say hi to our newest addition, before the others do. About knowing about your room, I have my ways.¡± Prescott said, staring up at her with his big dark brown eyes.


    ¡°You sound cunny.¡± Emmamented, looking away from him


    The others. She thought. Which others. She didn¡¯t do well with introductions.


    ¡°Oh, I am. Don¡¯t worry. I will teach you a lot during your stay here.¡± The squirrel said, and she nodded, not finding it necessary to let him know that she wouldn¡¯t be here by tomorrow. She had to find a way to convince Zipfarah to let her go. Thetter looked like a reasonably good woman, and should understand.


    She was about to ask Prescott what he knew about her and her unseen enemies, and why they were looking for her, when she heard a voice call out to the squirrel.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked the squirrel, who rxed the more under her hand, not showing any signs of having his name being shouted down the hall.


    ¡°Le. She is awake.¡± He replied.

 HAUGHTY LEILA

    Le?


    Who is Le?


    Emma was about asking the squirrel who the name belonged to, but before she was able to do that, her door burst open.


    What the hell! She screamed inside her mind. Wasn¡¯t there an ounce of privacy in this ce? Didn¡¯t they respect people¡¯s privacy? How can someone just barge inside her room without knocking?


    She wanted to cuss at whomever was about to pass through her door, but she held her peace, waiting to see the intruder.


    She raised her eyebrows as she saw a little girl saunter into her room, her eyes shining like torches in the dimly lit room. Another little girl. She thought.


    When the girl¡¯s gaze met the squirrel, she snorted.


    ¡°Ohooo, meet Le, the feistier of the twin.¡± Prescott muttered.


    Emma didn¡¯t need to ask the squirrel whose twin the girl fitted into. She already knew, by the long straight dark brown hair and eyes which she couldn¡¯t determine their color. This girl was the twin to the girl that hade pick her up. This girl was the twin sister to Lily.


    What was she doing here?


    ¡°Hello¡­you must be the new girl that my sister had brought in here yesterday. I am Le. I already know that you are Emma Drackson.¡± Le stated, her arms crossed around her chest, a haughty look on her face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma said, not knowing what to add to that. The girl had covered both sides of introductions.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Well, since we are pass that boring part, could you tell me what you are doing with Prescott? It seems my sister didn¡¯t read out to you the rules and regtions of this ce. Well, I would love the pleasure of doing that.¡± Le said, bncing her right hand mid-air, a triumphant smirk on her face as a scroll appeared on her hand.


    Emma trailed her eyes all over the haughty girl, and scoffed. Who does this one thinks she is? She thought.


    Just because she had made a scroll appear on her hand, she is feeling herself? Nuisance! She cussed in her mind.


    ¡°Now, Emma¡­listen carefully as I read out these rules so that you would be able to think, mediate and not forget them. Because if you do, I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t deal with you, especially the next time I see you with my squirrel.¡± Le stated rudely, opening the scroll in her hand.


    Emma and Prescott scoffed at the same time.


    ¡°Hey¡­Leiton or whatever your name is¡­I don¡¯t need your rules-reading. I would ask Zipfarah when next I see her.¡± Emma said, shutting up Le who was about reading whatever rules there were, in the scroll.


    Le nched, as she heard Emma¡¯s words.


    ¡°Seems, you have found your match.¡± She heard Prescott say to her through their special mind path. He was the only animal she couldmunicate with, unlike her sister who couldmunicate with three more.


    Seeing the squirrel with the redhead, she was sure that the human could also hear squirrel talk.


    Yes, not everyone could hear Prescott talk except some special people. So far, it has only been her family and the queen that was able to hear the squirrel talk. She couldn¡¯t afford another. Another meant anotherpetition.


    She wasn¡¯t happy either that the human was a smart mouth. She didn¡¯t even care if thetter was older than her. What mattered, what always mattered, and what will always matter was the level of power a person possesses.


    So, looking at the redhead, she felt nothing, not an aura or whatever, nothing. She was just in jane, except that she seemed to hear Prescott talk.


    Well, it would be fun to y some magic tricks on her. She thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of doing that. Don¡¯t dare it.¡± She heard Prescott say to her, and shrugged her shoulders. She has never been good with rules.


    The redhead had to pay for shutting her up.


    She would also pay for calling their queen¡¯s name without reverence.


    Who the hell did she think she was?


    She didn¡¯t know either. She thought. She would have to ask her sister or brotherster.


    ¡°Hey, little bum¡­are you going to stay here, standing like a lost sheep, or are you going to say why you had barged into my room without knocking?¡± Emma asked, her eyebrows raised in irritation, as she was determined to put the little girl in her ce. She could now see why the squirrel had mentioned that thetter was the feistier one.


    ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡± Le croaked out, her anger rising. She had never been put down by a human before. Already, she was conjuring up a spell to throw at Emma who looked nonchntly at her.


    ¡°Of course, I do. Leiton, twin to Lily, the fiester one, an aspiring scumbag.¡± Emma rattled off in reply, a victorious smile on her face as she saw thetter¡¯s face redden in anger.


    ¡°My name is Le, not Leiton.¡± Le gritted out in anger.


    ¡°Well, do I look like I care? What are you doing in my room? I don¡¯t think Prescott is ready to leave with you if you came for him. So, you should leave.¡± Emma said, gesturing with her hand towards the door.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Le asked, waving her hand towards Emma.


    Emma felt the forceing towards her, but before she could panic, Prescott raised a shield that caused the force to bounce off.


    ¡°Stop protecting her Prescott!¡± Le screamed, stomping her feet in anger.


    ¡°I have to. She is Queen Zipfarah¡¯s visitor. You seemed to have forgotten that.¡± Prescott said.


    ¡°But she is making fun of me!¡± Le whined, sounding like her twelve-year-old self for the first time.


    ¡°You started it. If you had approached her kindly like I had done, you would have been sitting up here with us, chatting with us. But no. You had to act so high and mighty. Leave us, before I make you do so.¡± Prescott said in a hard tone. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t happy with Le.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Le, why are you unhappy?¡± A voice asked, joining the party.

 I DON’T SNORE

    All eyes went to the intruder who had joined them.


    Emma saw that it was the other twin, Lily.


    ¡°Hello Emma, Good morning.¡± Lily said, as she took notice of Emma, before shifting her gaze to Prescott.


    Observing the closeness of the squirrel to the redhead, she was able to tell that the human could also hear the animal speak. She was happy that the animal had found another person to y with.


    ¡°You can hear him talk too?¡± She asked Emma, a short smile on her face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma replied, deducting from the girl¡¯s question that not everyone could hear the squirrel talk. She also noticed that the girl was calmer and rtable than before.


    ¡°That was because she was on a mission, and you were in danger. She had to put up the facade to bring her job to fruition.¡± She heard the squirrel say. But this time, he wasn¡¯t talking. He wasmunicating with her through a mind path.


    Wow. She thought, tapping his fur fondly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool, right?¡± She asked, smiling and drawing closer to them, when all of a sudden, Le held her back by the arm.


    ¡°Helloooo¡­I am here.¡± Thetter singsong-ed, her left hand ced firmly on her waist as she raised her eyebrows at her twin.


    ¡°Oh, Le¡­¡± Lily muttered, remembering that what had led her here was feeling and following the aura of her sister¡¯s anger.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I felt you angry.¡±


    ¡°Good, you remembered and asked.¡± Le stated, before turning away from her sister to re at Emma.


    ¡°This human insulted me, and Prescott supported her. Lily, he chose her over me. Can you imagine that?¡± She asked, still ring at Emma who didn¡¯t look concerned by her report. If anything, there was a smug look on her face, and Le detested it so bad. She wished she could wipe it off her face with a p of power.


    ¡°I see.¡± Lily mumbled, while she listened to Prescott¡¯s ount of events in her mind.


    Her sister hadn¡¯t weed their queen¡¯s visitor properly, but she didn¡¯t want to choose sides either.


    Her twin was very, well problematic.


    Although she was a bit sad for missing out on the show, she didn¡¯t like her twin being put down, by a mere human. She still didn¡¯t know why Zipfarah had asked for her.


    They would know by the end of the day. She thought


    For now, she had to get back to bed.


    They would soon be called into the training grounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that Le.¡± She apologized to her twin who snorted in reply. It was clear to her that thetter had expected her to join forces with her.


    But she couldn¡¯t do that; not to the queen¡¯s special guest.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Le, let¡¯s go back to bed. Trainings would soon start.¡± She said, sping her sister¡¯s hand in hers.


    Le, seeing that her twin wasn¡¯t going to join forces with her to traumatize the human, was terribly unhappy. She glowered at Emma, promising herself to deal with the human, before allowing her sister to lead her out of the room.


    ¡°Phew! Finally! Peace of mind.¡± Prescott muttered.


    ¡°We can go back to bed now.¡± He said, sliding away from Emma¡¯s hold and moving further into the bed.


    ¡°We?¡± Emma asked, her left eyebrow raised, as she watched the squirrel burrow into her sheets.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me I would be sharing my bed with a squirrel.¡± She mumbled to herself, not believing what she was seeing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t snore.¡± Prescott said, as heid his head on one of the pillows, sighing in satisfaction thereafter.


    ****


    A shadow meandered through one of the four windows of arge room, decorated with ck. The curtains were ck. The floor tiles were ck. The walls were painted ck. The woman sitting on a bed with ck sheets was shrouded in a ck gown. The only bright color in the room was her hair which was pure white, and the candles of different colors which lighted the room. The room was empty too, except for the ckrge table and bed, the ck wardrobe and the ck colored mirror.


    ¡°Any news for me, Kyran?¡± The woman asked, not turning around to acknowledge the shadow which now solidified into a very handsome and tall male.


    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Kyran replied with a bow.


    ¡°Tell me then.¡± The woman said, still sitting on the bed, and knitting.


    ¡°The girl has been taken.¡± He stated, his head still bowed, even as he took some steps backward as if afraid of what might happen next.


    ¡°I take it that you have finally captured her then.¡± The woman said, still knitting.


    ¡°No¡­my Queen¡­I wasn¡¯t fortunate enough.¡± He stammered, shuddering a bit as the woman dropped her yarn and needle on the floor.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t fortunate enough? And whose fault was that? I even sent the shadow warriors to help you aplish the simple task.¡± The woman thundered, suddenly appearing in front of Kyran.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He was stammering when the woman shouted at him.


    ¡°Stop stuttering Kyran if you still love your life, and tell me what happened.¡± She ordered.


    ¡°My Queen, I had gone to apprehend her like you hadmanded, but a little girl had disrupted my work. She had disced the werewolves which were guarding her, and had immediately disappeared with her, before the warriors had been able toe into y.¡± He replied.


    ¡°My niece, I presume?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± He answered.


    ¡°And what were you doing as you watched the little girl take away the prize?¡± She asked, looking at him with contempt.


    ¡°I was trying to track some one else. I had felt another magic presence there. And it seemed like it hadmunicated with the girl.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Another presence? Are you sure?¡± She asked, as she yed with her long white hair which reached her waist.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyran replied.


    ¡°That should be Ketura then. It seems she has defied me and joined the battle. I will have her head then. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon, and get some answers, since my mother has the girl.¡± She said, already walking out of the room.


    ¡°Yes, Queen Leonarya.¡± Kyran said, before following her out.

 WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING ME?

    At Wind Winders Pack, the same time:


    Curtis was training by himself, pushing up a weight, when he felt a presence behind him.


    Turning around, he saw Penny, the girl whom his cousin had rescued during the problem that had ensued during his birthday.


    ¡°Hey¡­What are you doing out here? It¡¯s still early.¡± He queried, staring at her all over. She was looking very beautiful as usual, but she wasn¡¯t his mate.


    If he hadn¡¯t hung his boots on flirting and sleeping around, he was sure that he would have loved to bed her, but since he turned eighteen, he hasn¡¯t been interested in tasting any girl who wasn¡¯t his mate, to the annoyance of the girls in his pack. He was very handsome, and a lot wanted a taste of him, before their mates came along.


    He also wasn¡¯t interested in her, because he didn¡¯t really know her. For some reason, she had refused to go back to her pack, and his father had allowed it.


    He had suspected foul y, but that had shimmered away, when he saw that the girl was gentle and harmless. He has been watching her, even recruiting some guys to spy on her, to know if she was a spy, but she had passed their tests and came out unscathed. So now, he doesn¡¯t suspect her, but neither did he want her on his bed.


    ¡°Hey Curtis, Good morning.¡± She greeted with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, as you can see. What are you doing here, this early in the morning?¡± He asked, repeating his earlier question.


    ¡°Is it a sin toe out to breathe in the morning fresh air?¡± She asked, smiling at him.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied, turning away from her, not finding it necessary to point out that she could have just opened her window and breathed in the morning fresh air since she wanted it so bad, or she could have taken a walk around the pack house, thaning here to disturb him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He knew that she liked him, wanted him rather. He had seen it in her eyes on more than one asion, but he had refused to act on it. He didn¡¯t want any girl that wasn¡¯t his mate. He was happy that his wolf was cooperating too. Actually, his wolf had sponsored the decision.


    He was about picking up the weight again, when he felt hands wrapping around his waist, soft hands that almost made him forget his resolution.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, standing up erect, while trying to remove her hands from his waist.


    But to no avail. The girl¡¯s grip was surprisingly strong.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Why are you pushing me away?¡± She whined, pressing her hair to his back.


    Curtis took in a deep breath, and let another out. What was he going to do to this girl? he couldn¡¯t roughly push her away because she might report to his father, and his old man would bite off his head with words. Although, he didn¡¯t understand why and how the girl mattered so much to his father, he still didn¡¯t want to risk ying into his hands.


    At a time, he had thought that the girl might be the daughter of the Alpha of the Faugers Pack and that his father had kept her incase the Alpha wanted to start a fight, but after his guys had gone out as spies into the pack. They had found out that the man didn¡¯t have a daughter, and that he had met with his uncle, Alpha Peter, for help against his father.


    He hadn¡¯t yet reported to his father about his findings.


    He wanted to speak with his cousin and sister first.


    For now, he didn¡¯t want to be on his father¡¯s bad side. He needed the old man to allow him go to his cousin¡¯s birthday party tomorrow without much fuss.


    So, he had to tolerate Penny.


    ¡°You are not saying anything.¡± He heard her whine, and sighed.


    Why did the girl choose him to bother? Was it because he was the alpha¡¯s son?


    Tsk. She could dream on. He thought, staring down at her slender fingers which had tightened on his waist.


    ¡°You are not my mate.¡± He stated monotonically, before bending down to pick the weight.


    She can continue to hold him if she wanted to.


    ¡°I know. But we can make do with ourselves before our mates locate us. I want you, Curtis.¡± She said, as she used her thumb to graze his navel smoothly.


    ¡°Penny¡­Get your hands off me. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± He stated, deciding to push her away with words since he couldn¡¯t touch her, before he forgot about his resolution.


    He was shirtless, so he wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he can hold his aloofness to her smooth skin glued to his.


    ¡°How dare you call me that?¡± She asked, dropping her hands off his waist, much to his relief.


    ¡°You gave me no choice.¡± He said, as he turned to look at her, even as he noticed from beyond her, Leo walking towards them. Thetter had a smirk on his face.


    ¡°You will regret calling me that. I promise.¡± She said, before turning around and walking away, not pausing a bit in her movements as she saw Leo.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Leo asked, as he got to Curtis.


    ¡°There is no paradise.¡± He replied, an irritated look on his face as he watched Penny walk away from the field.


    ¡°Hmm, if you say so. I don¡¯t know why she is so intent on having you though¡­¡± Leo said, picking up another weight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe, the same reason why Zoe wanted you for herself.¡± He said, a smug look on his face, as he watched the frown that appeared on his friend¡¯s face. They had gotten more closer since thest incident that had disturbed their pack.


    ¡°I and Zoe are done. Are we still going for Derek¡¯s party tomorrow?¡± Leo asked with a grunt, as he lifted up the weight above his head.


    ¡°Of course. We are not missing it for anything in the world.¡± Curtis replied.

 SHE WILL COME BACK

    Derek watched with a nd look on his face, the flow of activities around him. He had left his room since six am to the training grounds, pulling and lifting up weights. He was tired now, but his mind wasn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking of his wolf, and Emma.


    The field now, was filled with members of his pack and that of his cousin¡¯s training. He could see Brandon instructing some werewolves from where he sat on a huge rock. He was depressed.


    ¡°Hey Coz!¡±


    ¡°Derek!¡±


    He turned aside to see his little sister and his cousin approaching him. Thest time he had saw them, they had been whispering about what to get him for his birthday.


    ¡°Hey little sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey Coz¡­¡±


    He muttered, attempting to ce a smile on his lips, but he ended up scowling.


    ¡°Are you okay, Derek?¡± Eva asked, as she allowed him to carry her on hisp.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Just tired hon.¡± He said, shifting his gaze to Maya who was staring at him sadly.


    He didn¡¯t want that look.


    ¡°Stop looking at me that way.¡± He said.


    Maya nodded, before turning away.


    She was unhappy with the way things were going. Her cousin should be happy a day to his birthday, not looking like some abandoned depressed monkey.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside then, if you are tired. You should rest well and be happy. Tomorrow is your birthday!¡± Eva said, screaming thest part, which attracted the attention of the other people in the pack.


    ¡°Eva, you didn¡¯t have to shout that.¡± Derek pinpointed out, before releasing her gently to the ground.


    ¡°Go on ahead, I¡¯m right behind you. You seem to be right this time around. I need to rest.¡± He said, seeding this time around, to fix a smile on his lips as he looked at his little sister.


    ¡°If you say so. But I¡¯m always right.¡± Eva stated with a huff, before turning away to leave.


    But as she took some steps forward, she stopped as she remembered something.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She called, as she turned back to face them.


    ¡°Yes, hon¡­¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Where is Emma? I haven¡¯t seen her around. Did she leave? She promised that she would tell me if she wanted to leave. It seemed that she had forgotten. She broke her promise.¡± Eva said, muttering thest part, as she bit her lips, obviously unhappy with the seemingly Emma¡¯s conduct.


    ¡°She had an emergency back home. Her family needed her presence. She was in a rush, and so, she hadn¡¯t been able to see you before leaving.¡± Maya responded, when she saw that Derek wasn¡¯t about to, anytime soon. He seemed to have spaced out at the mention of the redhead¡¯s name.


    She wished so strongly that her friend woulde back in time for his birthday. Having seen the reactions of her uncle earlier this morning, she was sure that thetter would allow him choose Emma as his Luna.


    But then, her friend was nowhere to be found at this crucial hour.


    She was only hoping for a miracle, as they had no leads on who had taken her, or where they had taken her to.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Eva mumbled, before turning around and walking away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You know you are going to give her a heads up on what is happening with your face looking like king kong.¡± Maya said, referring to Eva. The little could be sensitive at times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice. I can¡¯t help it.¡± He replied, making space for her to sit down on the rock.


    ¡°You should try. It would be better if she didn¡¯t know at all what is happening. I¡¯m sure that your pack members and mine are already aware of your bad mood. You have not even spoken to Clem and Shane, your best friends. You still me them for what had happened to Emma.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Maya, you don¡¯t seem to understand. Try putting yourself in my shoes. You lost your wolf and you lost Leo. What will you do? Won¡¯t you be tempted to choose a recluse lifestyle?¡± He asked, while staring ahead, thin lines smearing his forehead which was stained with dust and sweat.


    Maya suspired, as she tried to imagine herself without Sia and Leo. Even thought that thetter was having problems recognizing, she still preferred that she could see him, rather than losing him entirely. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with her wolf too. Her cousin was passing through something she couldn¡¯t rte with, and she felt deeply sorry for that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Derek. She wille back.¡± She said, hanging her hand across his shoulders, as she stared ahead too, watching Clem training with Shane. From theirnguid movements, she was sure that the both wanted to be anywhere but there.


    ¡°She has to.¡± He stated, as he struggled to blink back tears. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose her.


    **


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Maya asked, after some time of them watching the others train, and talk, and eat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been better.¡± Derek replied, not taking his eyes off a guy whom he was sure he hadn¡¯t seen in the pack before.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about right? The energy within you¡­is it spurring you to act or do something weird?¡± She asked, peering at him from underneath her eyshes.


    ¡°Not really.¡± He replied, almost feeling disgusted with himself, or whatever was inside him rather. He felt useless sometimes, especially when he remembered that he couldn¡¯t recall whatever had driven him to touch the orb, neither has he been able to remember his dreams. He had had one this morning, and still hadn¡¯t been able to recall it.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± He asked, pointing the guy who was just taking note of his surroundings, rather than training.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You can ask Anthony. I¡¯ve seen them together.¡± She said, before getting up from the rock., and turning aside to him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go to the kitchen.¡± She stated, stretching out her hand towards him.

 BREAKFAST GONE WRONG

    Emma stretched on her bed as she opened her eyes for the second time.


    Raising up her head from the pillow, she checked out the time on the wall clock. 11:25am.


    Wow! She had slept for more than four hours in the morning, without disturbance. What a rare gift. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had slept that freely.


    Sitting up on the bed, she saw a tray of food on the table.


    She almost made a purring sound to rte her feeling of satisfaction and happiness.


    She wished she could wake up this way every day. No rms, no interruptions.


    Quickly abandoning the sheets, she walked to the table.


    A normal breakfast. Tea and bread with jam.


    Not bad. She mumbled, even as she thought of and hungered after Melvina¡¯s pancakes.


    She shrugged, choosing to make do with what she was given, as she picked a slice of bread and took a bite.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth. That¡¯s bad. Tsk Tsk.¡±


    A deep voice said, and she dropped the bread in her hands, obviously startled.


    Swivelling around, she shut her eyes, a tactic to rein in her anger as she took note of Prescott sitting on the small sofa in the room, his legs crossed while he checked out his nails.


    ¡°You are terribly annoying.¡± She finally gritted out, before bending down to pick the bread on the floor. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to allow it to waste.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that, Ms. Drackson. I¡¯m sorry if I startled you. I just meant to remind you that you haven¡¯t freshened up this morning.¡± Prescott said, still looking at his nails.


    Emma scoffed. Reminder her foot. The squirrel had just wanted to y around. Why would he use a deep, so foreign voice if he had wanted to just convey a message?


    ¡°Good way of showing your care, Prescott. Thank you for the reminder.¡± She said, already devising means to pay back the squirrel in his own coin.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms Drac¡­¡± Prescott was saying when Emma sharply cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s Emma, Prescott. Or should I address you with the same formality, Mr Prescott?¡± She asked, imitating a bow, which the squirrel found ridiculous.


    ¡°That¡¯s not even the right way to bow.¡± It said rather, and Emma was tempted to knock his head with the tray.


    The squirrel really had a degree on getting on people¡¯s nerves.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I will remember to ask you for lessons when I¡¯m zealous about learning it. For now, get out of my room.¡± She said, in a voice that brooded no space for arguments.


    But of course, the squirrel wasn¡¯t moved by that.


    ¡°Are you chasing me away from your room? I thought we were friends, younno, partners¡­¡± It said, and Emma snorted, refusing to be moved by his tiny voice or pitiful face.


    ¡°Get out.¡± She said.


    ¡°I want to freshen up.¡± She added after a beat, so as not to sadden the squirrel which had managed to get into her good books in a short time.


    ***


    When Emma was done freshening up, she tied the towel she had seen in the bathroom around her chest, before stepping out slowly from the bathroom. She was a bit worried. She hadn¡¯t brought any cloth from home.


    Stepping towards her bed, she gasped as she saw a long princess gown on the bed.


    Was there a ball taking ce? She thought, as she felt the beautiful purple gown with her hand.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    She heard a voice ask, and turned sharply, conscious enough to hold tightly her towel, already cussing in her mind for theck of privacy in this ce.


    She sighed in relief as she saw that the owner of the voice.


    Lily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you people ever knock?¡± She asked, as she dropped on her bed ungracefully.


    ¡°You were bathing. I didn¡¯t think you would hear me knock.¡± Lily said, getting up from the sofa.


    She walked towards Emma, her eyes darting to the empty te and cup on the tray, before she touched thetter¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I had thought that it was dyed. It looked too red.¡± She said, as she saw the raised eyebrows of Emma.


    ¡°I get that a lot.¡± Emma said, as she ran her fingers through her long red hair. She thought that she needed to cut it a bit. She could feel it at her waist.


    ¡°Inherited from your mother or father?¡± Lily asked, as she ran her eyes all over the red mass of hair, with white streaks at some areas.


    ¡°None. I don¡¯t know who I inherited it from.¡± Emma replied as she furrowed her eyebrows. Neither of her grandparents had red hair.


    ¡°What is the gown for?¡± She asked, changing the topic, as she wasn¡¯t ready for the questions, she was sure that little girl had for her. She wasn¡¯t going to stress her head by going through her family tree now, searching fruitlessly for someone with a red hair.


    ¡°Well¡­were you nning to keep on wearing the cloth you hade with?¡± Lily asked, finding the question silly.


    ¡°No, of course not. But I was expecting more of t-shirts, and trousers, not ball gowns. I¡¯m notfortable with wearing this stuff indoors.¡± She said, picking at the gown.


    ¡°Hmm, you would have to tender your grievances to Queen Zipfarah. She was the one that had actually ordered for you to be given gowns to wear.¡± Lilymented.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing this.¡± Emma stated, looking away from the gown, gasping the next second as she saw the empty te on the table.


    ¡°Who ate my food?¡± She asked, her eyes widening in incredulity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought you had been the one that finished it up.¡± Lily said, her face masked with surprise too.


    ¡°Prescott¡­¡± Emma muttered, balling her fists. The squirrel had crossed the line this time around.


    Standing up, she soughed as she looked down at her towel and then at the gown on the bed.


    ¡°Get me polo and trousers. I¡¯m not wearing that. And don¡¯t give me the shit about what your queen said.¡± She stated, obviously annoyed, not concerned about the shocked look on Lily¡¯s face.

 LOUDMOUTH

    Emma bobbed her head, obviously pleased with the set of clothes she was wearing.


    ¡°Now, you are talking¡­¡± She muttered, smoothening invisible creases on the dark green polo that entuated with the color of her eyes.


    The polo and jeans fitted her properly, even though the trousers were a bit tight. She could manage. She thought. Until she got home. At least it was better than wearing the princess gown all around the ce. Apart from the fact that she always chosefortability over the whole ssic stuff , she felt that she was devaluing the beautiful gown by wearing it all over the ce.


    ¡°You okay with it?¡± Lily asked, standing up from the sofa.


    ¡°Yeah, It¡¯s preferable.¡± Emma replied, ncing at her.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± She asked, noting that the clothes she was wearing would be too big for a twelve-year-old.


    ¡°I got it from Cossy. She is my brother¡¯s girlfriend. It took a while convincing her though. With luck and time on our side today, we might go shopping today. I don¡¯t want to be put in that situation again. She is quite stingy with her things.¡± Lily replied, with a shrug.


    Emma nodded, not finding it necessary to tell the girl what she had told Prescott; she was going back today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Queen Zipfarah must be waiting.¡± Lily opined, already turning to walk away when Emma called her back.


    ¡°We are going there directly? What about my breakfast? Don¡¯t tell me I would be discussing with Zipfarah on an empty stomach.¡± Emma queried, shaking her head. She had to eat first. She didn¡¯t trust her negotiating skills on an empty stomach.


    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t moved or annoyed, when she caught the little girl rolling her eyes at her. It was okay, as far as the girl would bring her food. She couldn¡¯t possibly start a fight with her only hope of eating.


    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am. We would be stopping by the kitchen on our way.¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Good. Thanks a lot.¡± Emma responded, before walking behind the girl as they left her room.


    **


    ¡°It seems there is a meeting going on¡­¡± Emma stated, ncing at Lily.


    They had been seating on one of the chairs in the outer court for an hour now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily replied with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± Emma asked, having noticed the odd look.


    ¡°Well, this sort of meeting usually takes time. It is actually a continuation of the meeting from yesterday.¡± Lily stated, and Emma sighed, knowing what the girl was insinuating. They were going to stay here for a long time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°But what is the meeting about?¡± She asked, curious to know what the fuss was about, and why Zipfarah hadn¡¯t been able to settle it since yesterday.


    ¡°It¡¯s about a lot of issues though.¡± Lily replied, taking a second to nce at Emma, as if to ascertain whether it was okay to trust her with some details of hermunity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a loud mouth.¡± Emma said in defense as she understood the reason for Lily¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Well, as I said earlier. There are a lot of issues. For one is the increase in the attacks on the town near the boundary¡­¡± Lily was saying when Emma interrupted her.


    ¡°What boundary? Attacks from who?¡± She asked, obviously drawn into the gist now.


    Lily soughed and shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite impatient. You should have allowed me to be done with the topic, before asking your questions.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that. I had thought that you wanted to list out another issue. So, I wedged you so that you could exin the first before moving to the next.¡± Emma said, giving her reason for interrupting the former¡¯s exnations.


    ¡°So, continue. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said, sping her hands together as she bent a bit, so that her head was at the same level with Lily¡¯s.


    ¡°For a week plus, we have been receiving attacks from some unknown people. We share a boundary with the elfs.¡± Lily said, after acknowledging Emma¡¯s apology with a nod.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Emma said, knowing that the elves and the witches here seem to have a good rtionship. She had seen one yesterday.


    ¡°So, are there any leads on who might be behind the attacks?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°So far, nothing. But personally, I think that the perpetrator of this wicked act is her daughter.¡± Lily muttered.


    ¡°Her daughter?¡± Emma queried, obviously surprised. This was getting twisted. She thought.


    How did a daughter and mother be at loggerheads with each other?


    ¡°Yes, the woman who had tried to deceive you by appearing like our queen was Leonarya, her youngest daughter.¡± Lily stated, and Emma breathed in deeply. What an evil web? She thought.


    ¡°How?¡­ Why? What happened? What caused a breach between them?¡± Emma asked, stuttering at some point, as she was trying toe to terms that the phanthom that had almost captured her if not Melvina¡¯s interference had been sent by Zipfara¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. But it is a long story. It has been a long conflict too, that had started when I had been four.¡± Lily replied in a sad voice. The topic was obviously a sour subject.


    ¡°She had been my favorite aunt.¡± She mumbled, though Emma was able to hear it.


    Aunt?


    That could only mean that the little girl was Leonarya¡¯s niece. Which then connotes that Zipfara had other children, and one must have been the mother of the little girl. The little girl was Zipfarah¡¯s granddaughter.


    How old was the queen then?


    Emma could remember that the woman didn¡¯t look older than thirty years old. She actually in fact looked younger.


    ¡°I think we should go for a stroll. I could show you around the mansion and outside too. I feel the meeting going on, in the inner courts still has a long way to go.¡± Lily said, interrupting Emma¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, I would love that.¡± Emma said, standing up.

 AT THE PARK

    The neat, but bustling streets reminded Emma of the elites¡¯ area in Florida. But she thought that the streets here were of a much higher end, and it was for everybody. She concluded that Zipfarah was a good queen.


    She saw some elves across the road. They were getting a fried snack from a snack shop. Everything and everywhere was just so orderly and peaceful. The air was neat too. She would have loved to stay here for more days, but there was Derek¡¯s birthday to attend to. She decided that she woulde back here, perhaps for the holidays. She would have loved to take pictures of the scenery but her phone was absent.


    As she walked along with the little girl, her mind although appraising her environment, still sometimes wandered to the reality of the evil witch being a good witch¡¯s daughter. What had caused their separation?  The little girl hadn¡¯t said a word, except to tell her somethings about the area since they had left the mansion. She could tell that thetter¡¯s mood had been a little bit ruined at the mention of her aunt.


    Now she was curious about meeting the Leonarya. Perhaps, she would try calling her like she had told her to in the cafe¡¯s changing room. Perhaps giver her a piece of her mind. Yes, she would do that this night. (Emma and trouble eh)


    But for now, she wanted to lighten the girl¡¯s mood. Thetter had been a source of help to her since she hade here, unlike her twin sister and her squirrel.


    But what can she do? She thought, looking around her, to see if she could find a park.


    ¡°Is there a park here?¡± She asked Lily.


    ¡°A park? You mean fun park?¡± Lily queried, and Emma nodded in reply.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s this way.¡± She said, pointing at a curvature that was ahead of them.


    **


    ¡°I don¡¯t ride that.¡± Lily said for the umpteenth time as Emma dragged her towards the ferry¡¯s wheel.


    They hade to the pack twenty minutes ago, and in that short time they had tried some games, along with the others in the park, but once Emma had mentioned the ferry¡¯s wheel, Lily had balked, shaking her head in refusal. She hadn¡¯t ridden that before. Even though her sister and brothers had always taunted her for it, it hadn¡¯t been enough incentive to partake in the sick fun that she had always thought that the game gave. And then, she was scared of heights.


    ¡°You will enjoy it. Trust me.¡± Emma said, determined that she will ride it with the little girl no matter what. She had found it hard to believe that the little girl had been missing out on such a huge fun. So, she had made it her duty to do for her what her brothers, her twin sister and squirrel, her magic too, hadn¡¯t been able to do for her.


    At first when she hade to the pack, and had seen the kids and their parentsughing and ying around, she had almost forgotten that she was in a witches¡¯ territory until she had seen one of the kids lifting a food sk from a car¡¯s trunk by just looking at it. It had dawned on her that the fact that they were wizards and witches didn¡¯t stop them from having fun, didn¡¯t make them any weirder, rather it made them more advantaged actually than humans. Perhaps, that was why they had grown their ownmunity; to prevent being attacked and experimented by some mad humans who called themselves witch hunters. She thought. Of course, it was a good cause if they were pursuing just bad witches, but knowing her people, they didn¡¯t actually care. Only a few considerate ones.


    ¡°But Emma¡­¡± She heard Lily whine, and soughed. The girl wasn¡¯t making things easier for her. She had almost expected her to st her with magic already. She knew that the other twin wouldn¡¯t waste time doing that to her.


    She stopped walking, and turning aside, she bent to the girl¡¯s height.


    ¡°Lily, this is so much fun. I don¡¯t know why your siblings chose to exclude you from this huge fun, but I¡¯m not going to do that. You just have to trust me, Okay. You know what? You can close your eyes.¡± She said, staring into the girl¡¯s multi colored eyes, which looked more of blue now.


    But Lily was silent, just staring back at her.


    So, she stood up to her full height, taking thetter¡¯s silence as agreement.


    She breathed afterwards in relief, when she noticed that Lily didn¡¯t say a word again, even when they got to the ticket¡¯s center, where an invisible hand was distributing tickets.


    Emma thought it was fun. It reminded her of her fondness for the Harry Potter¡¯s series.


    All through the time she had sat and watched the series, she had always wished that she could wave a wand and make something happen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But she thought that thesemunity of witches and wizards were better. They didn¡¯t need a wand tomand magic.


    ¡°Hello Lily, a ticket for your friend?¡±


    She heard a voice say, when it got to their turn on the queue.


    She turned around to see who must have asked the question, but she found no one that would have done that. The people behind them were just chattering about some magic spell that they had managed to master the previous day.


    Before she could ask Lily about it, thetter replied the invisible person.


    ¡°Yeah, and me. I am riding today.¡± Lily said, with a short nervous smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. You managed to ovee your fears. Here are the tickets.¡± The voice said, and Emma could swear that whatever it was had a smile on.


    She deducted that the voice belonged to the invisible voice distributing the tickets.


    She would have to ask Lilyter, for now they had a fear to defeat.


    She took the tickets which were stretched to her on the air, and walked to the wheel with Lily who tightened her grip on her with each forwarding step they took.

 AT THE PARK II

    ¡°Emma, this is so cool!!!!¡±


    Lily screamed for the second time after Emma had convinced her to open her eyes.


    When they had taken their seats on the ferry¡¯s wheels, she had immediately shut her eyes, following Emma¡¯s promise earlier, whilst ignoring the chuckle she had heard escaped from thetter¡¯s lips. And when the moderator had made an announcement and had wanted to shut the short gate, she had almost zoomed out of the seat, but it was like thetter had anticipated the move, and had hugged her to herself, whilst whispering into her ears to take deep breaths and trust her.


    And she had done so.


    It had taken some minutes of coaxing before she had finally opened her eyes. It had taken more than her own guts to do that knowing that the fun machine had been in its highest level and speed. At that moment, before she had opened her eyes, she had decided that she would cast a spell of time-halt if she wasn¡¯t stillfortable, or wanted to disappear.


    But it had turned out that she hadn¡¯t had the need to do either.


    Opening her eyes, and allowing the spirit of the fun to sink into her, under the constant encouraging whisperings of the redheaded human, she discovered that she had done it. She had ridden the ferry¡¯s wheel, without feeling sick. And it was freaking fun!


    ¡°Emma¡­I will kill Damon and Daniel when I get home! I will kill Le and Prescott too! They made me miss out on this!¡± She shouted, and Emmaughed, obviously pleased that her n had worked.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Emma.¡± She said, turning aside to Emma who mirrored her smile with a one of hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Emma replied. ¡°You made provisions for me today regarding food and clothing, and I deeply appreciate that. I knew it wasn¡¯t really convenient for you. So, let¡¯s enjoy the fun.¡± She added, before turning away and screaming out a huge yes.


    Lilyughed, before doing the same, noticing that she felt a lot better than before. Talks about her aunt, Leonarya, always spoilt her mood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A mood the human had managed to alleviate in minutes with a ferry¡¯s wheel.


    ¡°You want to ride again?¡± She heard Emma ask, as the fun machine wasing to a halt.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied with arge smile. She wanted to ride it again and again and again.


    ¡°Alright then. But not again after that. Too much of everything is bad.¡± Emma opined, and she nodded while unlocking her belts so as to get up from the seat, as the wheels hade to stop a minute ago.


    ***


    ¡°Do you want Ice cream?¡± Emma asked Lily after the second ferry¡¯s wheels¡¯ ride.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily enthused, bouncing on her feet as she kept her grip on Emma¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s head there.¡± Emma said, pointing at the Ice cream stand across them.


    When they got to the stand and had made an order, Emma discovered as she put her hand in her pockets, that she hadn¡¯te with any money. She had forgotten that the trousers she was wearing wasn¡¯t hers.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± She muttered, looking forlorn.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Lily asked, noticing her not-good countenance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te with any money.¡± She replied with a pout, and Lily chuckled, obviously amused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I believe Lady Pat would make an exception for us.¡± Lily stated with a smile, before moving forward to meet the fat woman who was in charge of the stand.


    Emma could hear the conversation that was ensuing between them.


    Lily: ¡°Hullo Lady Pat¡­¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°Hullo Lily. How are you doing? How is everyone at the castle, including our benevolent queen?¡±


    Lily: ¡°All good ma¡¯am, thank you. How is Uncle?¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°He is fine, just a bit under the weather today.¡±


    Lily: ¡°Oh, alright. It¡¯s not something serious?¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°Not at all, my dear.¡±


    Lily: ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I wouldn¡¯t want anything happening to our favorite man. (chuckles)¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°(Chuckles) You got that right. Is that your new friend? (pointing at Emma)¡±


    Lily: ¡°Yeah. She is my aunt¡¯s special visitor¡­decided to show her around. We are actually here for a favor.¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°Okay¡­spit it out. Anything for you, my Lili baby.¡±


    Lily: ¡°We want to eat some ice cream, but we forgot to bring some money from home. So¡­ (gets interrupted by the woman.)


    Lady Pat: ¡°Is that all? Oh Lily¡­you should know that I would do anything for you. You can take as many as you want for you and your friend.¡±


    Lily: ¡°Really? Thanks a lot Aunt.¡±


    Lady Pat: ¡°Oh, stop that. Send my regards to your new friend and to everyone at home, including troublesome Prescott.  (Chuckles)¡±


    Lily: ¡°Sure Aunt¡­will do that.¡±


    Emma watched as Lily took up their orders and approached her.


    Taking one ice-cream from the little girl, she looked up to see that the woman was still staring at her.


    So, she waved a thank you; of which the woman acknowledged with a wave of hers and a smile.


    ¡°She is friendly.¡± Emma mentioned to Lily as they turned away from the stand to move towards the exit of the park.


    ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Lily agreed, before taking a bite of the ice cream.


    ¡°Mmmhmmm¡­. always sweet.¡± She muttered in satisfaction, before taking another bite.


    Emma watched as Lily ate up her ice cream like it was the best thing in the world, and mused.


    It could be no better then Dina¡¯s. She thought, before taking a bite off the vani vored softness.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness me¡­¡± She mumbled, as she took another bite, aware that Lily wasughing at her.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Thetter asked, as the walked out of the park.


    ¡°Yeah. It is so freaking sweet. Best Ice cream I¡¯ve had in a while.¡± She replied, absolutely sure that she would be back here for more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there, and talk.¡± Lily stated, pointing to a bench underneath a big tree withrge leaves.


    ¡°Alright. Talk we shall¡­¡± She said, happy when she heard the little girl giggle at her statement, happier that she had seeded in making the little girl free with her.

 TONGUE-TIED

    Emma felt a drop of a cold liquid on her face, then another, until it was dripping. A bit confused, she opened her eyes tiredly and took in her surroundings. It was dark already. Night fall then. She thought, as she did a rewind of the activities of the day, and howe she was outside by this time, sleeping on a bench, under a tree.


    She jerked up her head from its reclining position on the bark of tree, as the memories infused her back to a thoroughly conscious state. They had slept off, after a long discussion on family and friends.


    She had learnt that Damon and Daniel were Lily¡¯s twin elder brothers. Their parents were dead. Lily hadn¡¯t said anything regarding that. She had skipped the issue to how they had met Prescott. They had found the squirrel wounded in the forest when they had gone to look for a particr herb that had been suggested by their grandmother. While there, they had heard the animal talk, or rather curse at certain turn of events. They hadmunicated with it then to its surprise. And after attending to his dire wounds, they had brought him back home. He had been with them ever since then, obviously still grateful that they had saved his life.


    Lily had talked with her about themunity and its origin, and the war of seven years ago that had caused a division between themunity. They had talked about Zipfarah¡¯s prowess, and goodness. And of course, they had talked about love and rtionships. Lily had told her about a boy that she liked in school.


    She had found out there was just one big school here for everyone. She had also learnt that there was an invisible shield that covered the whole region. And that¡¯s why the attacks on the smaller towns seemed to have caused an uproar and many meetings. How had the enemies gotten pass the shield??


    The droplets dripped again on her head which was now a little bit wet, and stopped.


    Emma looked around the surroundings again, a bit afraid. There was no one in or near the park. She remembered the attackers that seemed to have a way of getting into themunity, and shivered, partly out of cold, partly out of fear. They had to be going. The rain in someway was in agreement with that. It was drizzling now.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± She whispered, as she tapped the girl who had found sce on herps.


    Lily didn¡¯t respond.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± She called in a higher tone, raising the little girl¡¯s head from herp, holding her steady as the she tried to wake up fully.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Lily drawled out, obviously still sleepy. If Emma hadn¡¯t been holding steady with her two hands, she would have fallen back onto the former¡¯sps.


    ¡°We have to be going. It¡¯s night already.¡± Emma stated, even as she wondered how they had managed to sleep that long. Was it the Ice cream? It must have been. She concluded, even as she stood up from the bench, dragging Lily up with her, making sure that she was still holding thetter with her hands, so that she wouldn¡¯t stumble.


    ¡°Night?¡± Lily mumbled, staggering a bit, still under the clutches of sleep.


    ¡°Yes, night, Lily. Night.¡± Emma muttered, about to shake off the sleep from the little girl by giving a hard knock, when she suddenly heard a sharp movement from the forest.


    Immediately, she turned in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Lily, did you hear that?¡± She asked, her eyes widened as she took in her environment for the third time. For some reason, a creepy feeling of a bad foreboding was all over her. She knew they were in danger, although the manner and level of the danger was unknown to her. She just knew that they were in trouble, and the only person that could save them was the little one still under the influence of sleep.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± She shouted out a whisper, before giving the girl a hard knock.


    But thetter just pouted her mouth, and scrunched her face, her eyes still not opening.


    Was this how she always slept? Emma thought, looking at the Lily who was muttering gibberish under her breath.


    Or was the Ice cream drugged?


    She would kill that fat woman whose buttocks could upy three seats at a time if she had done that! She screamed in her mind, while praying that the little girl would at least open her eyes.


    ¡°Hello Emma¡­¡± She heard a deep voice call unto her from behind, and shuddered, a bit scared of what she might see this time around if she did. Perhaps a beast of the night? The thought had her shuddering again. A beast of the night that knew her name!


    She had to wake up Lily.


    With that point made in her mind, she lifted up her hand and delivered a hot p on the left cheek of the little girl, shouting her name this time around.


    ¡°Lily!!¡±


    But it was to no avail; rather the little one did as she had done before, pout and scrunch.


    ¡°Stop hurting the girl¡¯s pretty face. She wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon.¡± The voice said. Emma could swear that the owner was smirking.


    Damn full of himself. Huh.


    Perhaps, she should take a look at the scallywag. She thought, slowing turning around, a bit surprised when she saw a very handsome tall dude staring at her with a smirk.


    He was nothing like a beast of the night.


    ¡°Tongue-tied this much? I didn¡¯t know I was that mouthwatering. Thanks for the boost.¡± The guy said, and she scoffed, annoyed with his pride.


    ¡°You wish.¡± She muttered, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Do you know Lily?¡± She asked, hugging the still sleepy girl to her chest.

 INFAMOUS

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Lily? You aren¡¯t even curious about how I came to know yours?¡± The strange guy asked Emma, as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Emma shrugged.


    ¡°Everyone around here seems to know my name for some reason they don¡¯t want to talk about. So, I stopped asking the how and why questions.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I see¡­not your fault though¡­you are quite famous.¡± The guy who Emma guessed should be around Anthony¡¯s age said.


    ¡°Famous for what?¡± Emma muttered tiredly, obviously exasperated with this fact that seemed to be moremon than water nowadays. Why was she famous? She has only been here for a month plus, doing nothing other than going to school and frolicking with Derek. Or was it because she was Derek¡¯s girlfriend? Did they need her, so that they can get to Derek and the pack?


    She remembered then the dream she had had for two consecutive times.


    It was surety that her boyfriend had been that wolf with blue eyes, the wolf that had died trying to protect her from the evil man which she was sure was a vampire now. Yes. If werewolves existed, then there should be vampires.


    Was this guy a vampire?


    The likelihood of this being true had her taking some steps backward.


    Vampires, as she had read in fantasy novels, usually moved around in the night time, never during the day. The day time was their death time; they could be burnt to ashes.


    As she took some steps backward, she also pinched Lily on the arm, wishing all the way, fervently, that the little girl would wake up.


    ¡°I told you to stop hurting her. She wouldn¡¯t be waking up soon. And I don¡¯t think that Damon or Daniel would love to see some red markings on their little sister¡¯s flesh. They are quite¡­well¡­over protective.¡± The guy said, and Emma stopped trying to escape. The guy knew Lily so well, perhaps he wasn¡¯t the enemy, perhaps he had just been strolling when he hade upon them.


    But even as she made that deduction, she knew it was stupid and untrue, the creepy feeling was still there, in her guts. Anybody could know anybody, especially in this non-human realm, where words even move faster than light.


    ¡°Why did you say that she wouldn¡¯t be awaking anytime soon?¡± She asked rather, picking out the point which she thought was of utmost relevance at the moment. She needed to know the why to this question to know she would go about in waking the girl.


    ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s say I had a hand in that.¡± The guy said,ing closer to her.


    Emma gulped down her saliva, taking steps back, gasping as she hit her back against a solid rock, more like a solid body.


    Her heart beating out of the normal rhythm, she turned her head slightly and inhaled haggardly when she realized that she had just mobbed herself against another male, a muchrger male.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going to?¡± This one asked her; his voice like the sound of rumbling waters.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± She croaked out, as she moved away from the new guy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say, we are just people interested in your wellbeing.¡± The first one replied.


    ¡°Wellbeing?¡± Emma scoffed.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like that.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re trying to run away, instead of trying to know us.¡± The first one said.


    ¡°Draco, we don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s knock her out already, before Daniel or Damones here.¡± The one behind her stated.


    Knock her out?


    No. she couldn¡¯t allow them to do that. If not, she will be taken.


    She had to stall them, until help came. They must have noticed their absence in the pce now, especially Prescott and the other twin.


    ¡°I have been trying to know you, but you seem to be bent on lying. Who are you?¡± She asked the one whose name she now knew to be Draco, determined to keep themunication alive.


    ¡°I think I have replied that question.¡± Draco answered, stepping closer to her.


    He twirled some strands of her red hair on his fingers, while looking down on her with ck emotionless eyes.


    ¡°What did you do to Lily then?¡± She asked, putting up a brave look, as she cocked her head one side as if to take a good look at him.


    ¡°Well, I have been watching you guys since you hade to the park¡­.¡± He was saying, when Emma interrupted him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°How did you know we would being to the park?¡± She asked, groaning in pain the next second, when Draco pulled her hair until her scalp hurt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t interject me when I am talking. Understand?¡± He questioned tly, like he wasn¡¯t annoyed.


    Emma nodded her affirmation, and he left her hair, much to her relief.


    ¡°So, we had been tipped off by someone that you guys were in the park. You could imagine the happiness that flooded my soul when I had gotten that news. So, I had geared up myself, with my friend that¡¯s right behind you, toe pay you a visit, and of course collect you for our queen.¡± He stated.


    Someone had tipped them off? There was a spy in the pce?? What a wonder! She thought sarcastically.


    And then, which queen was he talking about? Leonarya??


    No, No. She had to escape from this. But how?!


    ¡°I believe you want to hear the rest of the story, right?¡± He asked, and she just nodded, egging him on.


    ¡°Draco, we don¡¯t have time for this! We have her now. Let¡¯s go!¡± The other guy shouted, and Draco scowled at him.


    ¡°Are you now telling me what to do?¡± He asked.


    Emma thought that the guy had egoistic issues. Although, she was d and hoping that they would fight and bicker among themselves till help came.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­¡± The unknown guy was saying, but Draco cut him off with a wave of hand.


    ¡°Shut it up. I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything.¡± He said, before shifting his gaze to Emma.


    ¡°Now, where did I stop?¡± He asked her,


    ¡°You were telling me how stupid and foolish you are.¡± Emma stated with a smirk.

 THE RESCUE TEAM

    Emma grinned as she watched the variety of emotions disy on Draco¡¯s face. Thetter was of course puzzled as to why she had insulted him without an inch of fear. He was bamboozled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked, stepping closer to her, his fists clenched tight, and his face masked with fury, and a little pinch of surprise, more like amazement.


    ¡°You want to die?¡± He queried, with a sardonic smile on his face.


    ¡°We will see who dies first.¡± Emma uttered with a smirk which seemed to have infuriated Draco, because in the next second, he was lunging for her neck, but then, his mission was cut off by an invisible force which threw him far away from her.


    ¡°What took you guys so long?¡± She asked, as a smile widened on her lips.


    ¡°We were eating.¡± Prescott said, with a shrug. Le was beside him.


    Emma scoffed.


    Trust Prescott to remind her that he had eaten her breakfast. But that wasn¡¯t a case for tonight. Now, she was grateful that he had saved them. He and Le.


    She had seen the both of them through the spaces created by some rows of nts and trees, behind Draco, and her so-much-beating heart had returned to its normal cadence, after they had signaled her to keep quiet by putting their thumb on their lips.


    Allowing Le to hold a still-sleepy Lily, she balked as she remembered one side of the equation that she had forgotten.


    The fat bulky guy!


    ¡°Prescott¡­there was another one¡­¡± She was saying and turning at the same time, dumbstruck the next minute when she saw a guy holding up the bulky one who she had been trying to point out to the squirrel.


    What was he doing here? She thought, her mouth agape, thoroughly bbergasted, as she stared at the familiar male.


    ¡°Daniel¡­??¡± She croaked out, her eyes widening the more as she put the pieces together.


    ¡°You are Lily¡¯s brother?¡± She inquired, shaking her head in unbelief.


    ¡°You know my brother?¡± She heard Le ask.


    Why hadn¡¯t she known? She thought.


    ¡®Well because there isn¡¯t only one Daniel in the whole world?¡¯ Her mind teased.


    But this wasn¡¯t actually funny.


    If Daniel was Lily¡¯s brother, does that mean he was a wizard?


    Gosh! He had been lying to her all this time.


    ¡°Emma¡­I can exin¡­¡± She heard him say as their gazes met, but she wasn¡¯t really listening. She needed to think. She needed space. Was everyone around her fake? Was her family fake? Has she been living a lie? Was everyone just looking out for her, including Amelia? Was Amelia really her sister? Who was she? Did she even know herself?


    Everything was falling part. She needed to find answers.


    And only Zipfarah would give her that. There was no way the queen wouldn¡¯t had known that Daniel had been with her before her father had sent her here. It had all being a ploy. She thought, remembering the days that the former would disappear from school, citing family problems that he wouldn¡¯t even talk about. Had he even meant what he had told her thest time before he had disappeared? Not that it mattered now, or that she cared. She was curious. Curious and angry.


    She had been naive. She had been fucking naive!


    She had been spied on her whole life!


    But for what?!


    What was it about her that made her some kind of experimental figure? Why was everyone after her?


    She needed to get answers, and then, she needed to go home.


    Home?


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± She muttered, sinking her fingers inside her hair as she remembered that tomorrow was Derek¡¯s birthday. She should have been with him today.


    She had to go. She concluded, spinning around on her heel, about to walk away, when Prescott blocked her way.


    ¡°What are you doing, squirrel? Get the hell out of my way.¡± She gritted out, clenching and unclenching her fists, wishing she had some super power to vamoose out of here.


    ¡°You have to let him exin.¡± It said, stretching out two hands sideways, as if he couldn¡¯t just set up a blockage before her, or knock her out.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to. Are you gonna force me to listen¡­ squirri squirrel?¡± She taunted, bending down a bit to sneer at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Prescott stated, not liking her tune one bit.


    ¡°I will call you whatever I want, squiii¡­¡± She said, before standing to her full height, about to make another move when he barred her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me do this.¡± Prescott said to her, imploring the usage of the mind path.


    ¡°Do whatever you what, dumbo.¡± She replied, through the same mind path, daring him.


    She swiveled at a great speed, when she felt a tap on her shoulder.


    Knowing who it already was, she lifted her hand, not wasting anytime, andnded a hot p on his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She heard Le shout, and scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me again.¡± She stated, pointing at him.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He called, trying to get close to her again.


    But before he could do so, a force pushed him far away from her.


    She turned around, a bit happy, when she saw that it hade from Prescott.


    ¡°Hey Prescott¡­whose side are you on?!¡± Le shouted, obviously annoyed at seeing her brother being thrown all the way back. She would have done something if she wasn¡¯t trying to wake her twin sister up. Thetter seemed to be pulled in by some kind of magic. So, she was trying to break its hold on her twin by a wakening spell. So far, she thought that it was working.


    ¡°I¡¯m always on the winning side.¡± Prescott replied with a shrug, and Le gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Wait, till we are back home.¡± She said to him through the mind path, but the squirrel pretended like she hadn¡¯t said anything.


    ¡°Emma, you have to let us exin and rify ourselves.¡± He mentioned rather, as he shifted his gaze to Emma.

 THE RESCUE TEAM II

    ¡°Emma, you have to let us exin and rify ourselves.¡± Prescott said as he shifted his gaze to Emma. Following Daniel¡¯s train of thoughts, he had discovered some bits of what had happened between the duo, and the only thing he could think was that his friend had messed up big time, and that had been the reason why he had actually pushed him away when he had tried to touch the redhead. He could understand what the redhead was feeling now. He had been there, once.


    ¡°There is no need for that, Prescott. I only need to speak with Zipfarah.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Can we be going?¡± She asked, even as she turned aside to nce at Daniel who was trying to get up from the ground. She noticed that his face was smeared with a dark brown stuff.


    Cow dung! She couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Serves him right. She thought, looking at his decorated face in satisfaction.


    ¡°I need to speak with Zipfarah. Can we be going? Don¡¯t you have an iota of respect for our queen?¡± Le asked, after mimicking Emma¡¯s voice, apparently vexed that thetter hadn¡¯t called their queen¡¯s name with reverence.


    ¡°She is your queen, not mine. Now, can we be going?¡± Emma queried, not in the mood to bicker with a twelve-year-old.


    ¡°Sure. Hold my hand.¡± Prescott mentioned, also ignoring Le who huffed in annoyance.


    Emma slightly nodded, before cing her hand on the tiny one of the squirrel¡¯s.


    She walked with him as he approached the twins, watching as he held out his hand to Le, who hissed before cing her hand on his, whilst making sure that her other hand held Lily¡¯s hand tight. It seemed that her awakening spell hadn¡¯t worked on thetter.


    ¡°Be fast with that. We have to be going. We don¡¯t know how many more are there.¡± Prescott stated, as they all directed their gazes to Daniel who with magic, drew the two unconscious bodies together, tied them both with a rope which appeared out of nowhere, so that they were lying on each other, before lifting them by a wave of his hand, so that they hung on the air and followed him as he approached the group.


    He nced at Emma who looked the other way as their eyes met, before bending down and holding Lily¡¯s hand, making sure that his other hand was resting on the two bodies on the air.


    ¡°Are we all set?¡± Prescott asked, even as he peeked at Emma who just shrugged. She knew that they were about to disappear from here, and appear in the pce. It was the same method that Lily had used to bring her here.


    She was okay with it, as long as they would use the same method to get her home in one piece.


    ¡°Yeah, we are.¡± Daniel said, and before she could eyeball him, they were already in the pce.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± She muttered, unable to hide her admiration.


    Now, this was one gift she wanted! She screamed in her mind.


    ¡°Thank goodness that you guys are back.¡± She heard a voice say, and turned, heaving in relief as her eyes collided with Zipfarah¡¯s.


    Just the exact person she wanted to see.


    ¡°Good evening Zipfarah.¡± She greeted, ignoring the advice of Prescott to attach the queen prefix, and the daring looks of Le.


    ¡°Good evening Emma. I¡¯m sorry to have put your life in penury, when I had promised the opposite. Forgive me, my dear. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Zipfarah stated, standing with her two hands behind her, her gaze stuck to the former¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It wasn¡¯t really anyone¡¯s fault. At least, the rescue team came at the right time.¡± Emma said, watching as Zipfarah nodded at her, before bending down andying a palm on Lily¡¯s head.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had tried the awakening spell on her, but she hadn¡¯t woken up.¡± Le chattered, and Emma knew that the little girl was trying to get the queen¡¯s approval, and not the opposite.


    ¡°I believe you did your best, Le. She will be waking up anytime from now.¡± Zipfarah said, as she smiled at the haughty twin who nodded, unable to hide the smile that graced her lips after the woman¡¯s statement.


    Emma sighed in respite as she heard Lily cough.


    She watched with happy eyes, as the little girl sat up, rubbed her eyes with her fingers before taking note of her environment.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She heard her ask, as her gaze met hers.


    ¡°We were ambushed dear. Don¡¯t worry. I will tell you the storyter. For now, allow Leiton, I mean Le, to take you to your room.¡± She answered, as she tried to hide a smirk which was threatening to escape as she saw the mask of anger on Le¡¯s face.


    ¡°Emma is right. Le take your sister to your room. She has to rest.¡± Zipfarah said, aware of course, of the tension between her granddaughter and the redhead. She just didn¡¯t consider it important to think about.


    ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Le stated, holding up Lily who was struggling to stand up, and walking away with her, but not before eyeing Emma.


    Emma shrugged, before turning aside, surprised that Daniel wasn¡¯t there, and neither were her attackers.


    ¡°He took them to the dungeon.¡± Prescott said to her through the mind.


    ¡°Stop reading my mind, squirrel.¡± Shemented, redirecting her gaze to Zipfarah who was watching her.


    ¡°I have to go back.¡± She said to the queen who seemed a bit tired.


    ¡°We will talk about that tomorrow morning. We all need to rest.¡± Zipfarah mentioned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Tomorrow is¡­¡± She was saying when Zipfarah cut into her statement.


    ¡°Tomorrow is his birthday. I know Emma. I know everything. You will get your answers tomorrow. Although, I would advise you to forget about him for a while. You should be focused on yourself for now. A lot is going on. I will see you tomorrow by seven am.¡± Zipfarah stated, before turning around and walking away.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us now.¡± Prescott said, opening is arms wide, as he smiled at Emma, who just shook her head at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She said rather.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s pay a visit to the kitchen.¡± He replied with a smirk.


    Trouble. She thought, although happy that he would make a good partner.

 UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THE DARK ORB

    Double knocks on the door had Derek lifting his head from its bent position.


    Who was that? He didn¡¯t want to see anybody still, especially after the doctor¡¯s deration after the morning¡¯s breakfast.


    When he had ventured into the pack house with Maya after the rigorous personal trainings, he had met the pack¡¯s doctor discussing some issues with his parents, but he had ignored them, since after all he hadn¡¯t been able to listen in on their conversations, and had gone off to the kitchen with his cousin, onlying out when he had heard his mother call out his name. It had grated on his nerves then that he hadn¡¯t been able to hear her speak through the mind link.


    Meeting them in the sitting room, he had gotten tensed up when he had seen the grave looks on their faces, including Anthony.


    And when they had broken the news to him, when the pack¡¯s doctor had informed him of the futuristic effects of the orb which was discovered to have been an instrument of control and death, created by an ancient sorcerer, he had almost fainted for the connotation of the news.


    ording to the doctor, the chances of resurrecting his wolf was next to null. The only hope was if he found his mate by tomorrow, and that wasn¡¯t even a guaranteed solution with the sess probability at five percent if his mate was a strong werewolf.  If he doesn¡¯t get one by tomorrow, which was his eighteenth birthday, there were high chances that his wolf would be hidden forever, and that he would also be under the influence of the dark force which had taken his body as a sanctuary. He would be a threat to the pack. He would have to be banished.


    Although he had seen his mother shake her head at intervals, her face clouded in sorrow, while trying unsessfully, to keep her tears at bay for having her only son banished on his birthday, he was stoic, unmoved, and emotionless, that Anthony had to take him away from her presence, as his reaction and outlook made the whole issue much more sorrowful for the Luna.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken a word to anyone, even till now.


    What was there to say?


    He had almost thought of killing himself, but he knew that the dark force within him wouldn¡¯t even give him up to the clutches of death without a fight.


    He was doomed, unless his little witch came back. But she wasn¡¯t a wolf.


    He huffed. The chances were getting slimmer by the passing second.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡±


    He heard his name being called, followed by a knock.


    It was his little sister. What was she doing here?


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± He heard her tiny voice call out to him again, and sighed.


    He couldn¡¯t send her away.


    He gingerly got up from the bed, and stalked toward the door in a steady gait.


    He inhaled deeply, before turning the knob, and opening the door.


    His little sister, dressed in her pink night gown, was on the other side of the door. Her eyes were misty as she stared up at him, and she was clutching one of her many teddy bears tightly with her two hands.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°Eva, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked, as he bent down and scooped her into his arms, carrying her into the room, while kicking the door shut with his legs.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I saw a monster in my dream.¡± She replied, shivering as she mentioned the scary thing.


    She must have had a nightmare. He thought, setting her down on his bed.


    ¡°Can I sleep here?¡± She asked quickly, and he nodded, standing to his full height, wondering if he could ever refuse her with her big blue eyes staring up at him like that.


    ¡°Thank you. You are the best.¡± She muttered, before burrowing into his sheets.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± She asked, when she noticed that he just stood there, staring at her.


    ¡°I will.¡± He replied, before stepping into the bed, and hugging her to himself, hoping that she will sleep off already.


    A few minutes has passed, and Derek was still awake. His mind was still reeling around with thoughts which centered especially on his wolf and his little witch; if he could ever get them back or if he would lose them forever.


    How had this happened? He thought, cursing whatever had led him to touch the orb.


    And that was the problem. He couldn¡¯t remember anything. He couldn¡¯t remember even entering a secret room.


    He gritted his teeth in pain, as he felt a sharp sting on his throat and chest region.


    What the hell was that? He wondered, massaging his throat and chest at intervals to sooth the ache which seemed to being in consistently at close intermissions.


    ¡°I want her.¡± He heard, and jerked up from his lying position on the bed.


    The force wasmunicating with him.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asked, deciding to know what manner of evil dwelt in him.


    ¡°Sweet little Eva.¡± It said with a sinister voice, and he scoffed.


    The next second, he wished he hadn¡¯t done that.


    His insides tightened and stretched. He bit his lips, the pain almost driving him crazy, suppressing a groan, not wanting to wake his sister who had drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill my sister.¡± He mumbled, feeling beads of sweat all over him already.


    ¡°You have no choice.¡± The dark being in him stated, and to his shock, he found his hand moving slowly to his sister¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No!¡± He shrieked in his mind, battling to keep his hand at a ce. It ended holding the sheets tightly.


    ¡°You cannot resist me. Take her!¡± He heard in his mind, just the exact way that his wolf had alwaysmunicated with him.


    He clenched his fist, using his left hand to hold back the right one which had begone to move on its ord to Eva¡¯s neck.


    He groaned in pain again, after seeding in stopping the wicked movements of his hand, feeling the earlier torture return. It felt like his intestines were stretching and tearing apart. He couldn¡¯t breathe either. It was like his nostrils had been blocked.


    But he would rather die, than kill his sister.

 UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THE DARK ORB II

    Eva was dreaming again.


    She was lost in the forest again, just like the first one.


    ¡®Hello.¡¯ She kept saying, as she trudged through the forest which was besotted by a spooky and creepy silence.


    She looked around her, hoping for a sigh of her brother or her family, but there was no one in her line of sight.


    She kept on walking, until she stumbled into an open area, with a bare ground. There were no grasses in that strange circr area, which was quite unnatural for a forest region.


    ¡®Hello¡­¡¯ She said again, wondering where everyone was.


    She stopped walking as she heard a fast movement behind the trees surrounding the open area.


    Terrified, she looked around her, her heart beating faster, as she had an inkling of what would happen next. She had had this dream for five consecutive times.


    She knew when the beast came to stand behind her. She bit her lips, as she felt it touch her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Look at me Eva.¡± It said, as usual, in her brother¡¯s voice.


    But this time, she refused to turn, not wanting to see a monster who had taken the form of her brother, only that its eyes where a burning red like dancing hot mes.


    ¡°Eva, look at me now! Or I might just snap your neck!¡± It said, and fearfully she turned, gasping as tears fell off from her eyes as she watched her brother stretched out his hand and held her by the neck, pulling her up immediately.


    She was choking.


    She felt herself yearning for air as she looked into the evil eyes of the monster.


    She red her arms, but this time, she felt herself really yearning for air, not dream-like, but in reality.


    How was that possible? Had the monster appeared in her room through her dreams?


    If that was so, what of Derek?


    Her eyes flew open instantly, widening in disbelief as she watched her only brother try to strangle her.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She tried to saying, as tears slipped off her eyes.


    She watched as the mention of his name from her lips brought an ounce of recognition in his eyes.


    Immediately, he let her go, moving away from the bed.


    ¡°Run Eva.¡± He shouted, holding his head, while falling to the ground.


    Her brother was possessed by the monster from her dreams. It was her fault. She thought, unable to stop the tears flowing from her eyes. She had led a monster to her brother.


    She had to call in her mother.


    Getting up speedily from the bed, dropping to the floor and rushing in the direction of the door, she threw a hasty nce at the spot where her brother had been some minutes ago, but he was not there.


    She halted in her movement, even as she gulped in her saliva, having a bad foreboding already of where he would be.


    ¡°Hello Eva¡­You know you can¡¯t escape from me.¡±


    She heard and shivered, the tears running unrestricted now.


    ¡°Look at me, Eva.¡±


    She thought that it was exactly as her dream was, only that they weren¡¯t in the forest.


    ¡°Derek, it is me.¡± She said, as she turned and faced him.


    ¡°Foolish girl. Your stupid brother is no longer here.¡± He said, and she shook her head negatively.


    Her brother couldn¡¯t be gone like that.


    She gasped, as he held her by the neck, and lifted her up.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She croaked out, trying out onest time to get to her big brother who she was sure was still in there.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your little hun.¡± She mumbled, biting her lips, unable to stop the flow of running tears, which left a salty taste on her lips, even as she tried to touch his cheek.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± She muttered, feeling weak, panting the next second as he dropped her on the floor ungracefully.


    ¡°I told you to run, Eva.¡± He said, more like groaned. His voice sounded already sounded like a beast.


    She needed to get help.


    Speedily she dashed around him, seeing as he had staggered away from the door whilst battling with the demon inside him. She doubted she would make it if she fell into his possessed self again.


    **Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get him.¡± The woman in invisible chains stated in a weak voice. She was obviously drained of energy.


    ¡°Oh, but I already did. I hadpelled him to touch the orb of darg. Now, his wolf wouldn¡¯t reach its full capacity tomorrow, rather it would be dead.¡± A woman dressed in a big brown cloak stated.


    ¡°She wille for him.¡± The captive croaked out.


    ¡°Their bond is stronger than that. She will resurrect his wolf.¡±


    ¡°You are too over confident for your own good. That can¡¯t be possible, but even if that was, I have some ns for her.¡± The cloaked womanmented with a sly smile as she picked on her nails.


    ¡°Just wait and see. Your time is running out. It seems you have outlived your usefulness.¡± She added, and when she saw that her statements weren¡¯t getting the attention that she desired, she walked closer to the woman in bondage, and whispered into her ears:


    ¡°And your daughter would be working with me soonest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. She wouldn¡¯t do that. She would see you as the evil you are.¡± The chained woman gritted out, obviously annoyed with the former¡¯s deductions.


    The cloaked woman noting this responseughed widely, pleased that she had managed to elicit a response from her old friend.


    ¡°Well, she wouldn¡¯t. You more than anyone, should know how my acting skills are.¡± She pointed out, stepping away from the pained woman in chains.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring you news of our victory tomorrow.¡± She said with a smirk, turning around to leave the dark room, but scowling and releasing a bout of fire backward to the captive the next second when she heard thest mumbled words of her captive.


    ¡°You will always lose Arya. You were born a loser.¡±

 UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THE DARK ORB III

    ¡°Mom!!¡± Eva screamed, bashing her knuckle on her parent¡¯s door, her chest moving up and down as she panted heavily.


    She casted sharp looks behind her, afraid that perhaps the monster who had possessed her brother woulde after her.


    When she heard the door unlocking, she inhaled deeply to calm her over-sensitive self down.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡± She heard her mother call, and immediately hugged Melvina who was a bit surprised at the vigor of her little daughter. Right behind her was her mate, who was also staring at Eva with confused eyes.


    Why had they girl awoken them.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Eva stammered, disengaging from the tight hug so that she could tell her mother what was happening.


    ¡°C¡¯mon baby, talk to me. what is that? Why are you crying?¡± Melvina asked calmly, although watching her daughter wipe off unending tears from her eyes whilst struggling to say something was a disheartening.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± Eva stuttered, now hupping. Her overwhelming emotions weren¡¯t allowing her to talkfortably.


    ¡°What happened to Derek?¡± Alpha Peter asked, squatting down to her height as he brought her to himself, cleaning the tears on her eyes with a wipe of his thumb.


    ¡°Stop crying cupcake. What happened to your big brother?¡± He asked, even as he mindlinked Anthony to go check on his brother.


    ¡°The monster¡­the monster possessed him.¡± Eva spluttered, shaking visibly shaking as she remembered the outlook and the voice of the beast in her brother¡¯s body.


    ¡°What monster?¡± Melvina croaked out, as she stood up to her full height, already getting wind of where the conversation was going to.


    ¡°The monster from my dreams.¡± Eva replied, shocking her parents.


    **


    Anthony jerked up from the bed immediately he heard his Alpha¡¯s voice roar in his head.


    ¡°Get to Derek now!¡±


    He had said.


    Not finding it necessary to ask why, he rushed to his wardrobe and picked out a blue top, before walking out of his room inrge strides.


    The passageway was void of any person. Of course, why won¡¯t it be? The time was two a. m. He had hastily checked his wrist watch before leaving the room.


    So, what was happening with his brother? And why did the Alpha ask him to go check it out? Was he busy?


    Since he didn¡¯t know the answers to these questions, he decided to rush up to his brother¡¯s room and find out.


    But as he was about to turn towards a bend, he paused as he sensed a very bad energy in the air.


    Immediately, he literally felt something wheeze past him.


    He swiveled around, but saw nothing.


    ¡°What was that?¡± He mumbled, sure that something must have passed him.


    He looked ahead, running as he discovered that the shadow or whatever it was must probably being from his brother¡¯s room. Thetter¡¯s room was the first on the curvature.


    He would think about the invisible being tomorrowter today, perhaps even talk about it with Esther. She might have an idea of whatever that was.


    Getting to Derek¡¯s door, he found out that it was already open.


    Taking a deep breath, a bit unsure on what to expect inside the dimly lit room, he opened the door slowly, balking as he saw Derek: no, not surely his brother, he had thought: the being had horns protruding from his head.


    He looked around the room, searching with his eyes for Derek, not wanting to alert the monster which was backing him. But he did not find him. Where was he? He thought, as his eyes rested on the monster figure which seemed to be looking out from the window.


    He took two steps forward, then three steps backward, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Derek is not in his room. But a monster is here.¡± He mindlinked to Alpha Peter.


    ¡°That is Derek.¡± Alpha Peter replied.


    ¡°The monster stemmed from the evil force within him. Don¡¯t do anything. Leave the room. Wait till Ie.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony agreed, but as he was about to move back into the passageway with his back, the monster-Derek called out his name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother moving Anthony. I have already seen you. I had just waited for you to call in reinforcements before killing you.¡± It said, before turning around and facing Anthony who now stood still and essed the beast which had overtaken his younger brother. He had to shift. There was no way he couldbat this thing with thorn like horns all over its body in his human form.


    ¡°What gave you the impression that you could kill me?¡± He asked, crossing his arms around his chest, already gearing his wolf for action.


    The monster snickered, obviously finding his statement funny.


    ¡°It is good that you are trying to be brave. But you are no match for me.¡± The beast said, marching to him in slow but steady steps.


    When Anthony saw that the monster was ready to fight, he tried shifting, but before he could do that, the monster was already holding him by the neck.


    It was fast! He thought worriedly, as he gazed into the fiery red eyes of the monster, feeling helpless and powerless, unable to even fight back. He was paralyzed.


    He closed his eyes, waiting for death, as he felt the monster tightening its grip around his neck.


    But the next minute, he felt something bobbling within him, a strange energy which he hadn¡¯t known that he possessed. He felt it flow to his hands, and his legs, filling his bone and marrow, stretching even to the nerves in his head.


    Immediately, his eyes burst open, zing blue hot!


    He could see its reflection in the fiery orbs of the monster.


    Instantly, the monster threw him aside.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The monster shouted, unbelief coating his voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He bellowed, staring with contempt at Anthony who was struggling to get up.


    But Anthony gave him no reply.


    Rather, he stood up and took a stance of a warrior, ready to fight.


    Although this time, he didn¡¯t feel the need to beckon on his wolf. The strange energy simmering within him was all he needed.


    He balked in surprise as he felt a burning sensation in his hand. Opening his palm, he gasped as he saw a luminous blue me sitting atop his hand.


    What the hell was happening to him?


    ¡°Answer me boy.. who are you?¡± The monster asked again, standing still, not moving to attack him again.


    ¡°He is my son.¡± Alpha Peter replied, stepping into the room.


    ¡°Your son??¡­ that can¡¯t be true. This power does not reside with the Alphas.¡± The monster said, as he darted his eyes between Alpha Peter and Anthony.


    ¡°Then take this as a first.¡± Alpha Peter answered, sessfully masking his surprise. He had been shocked when he had seen a blue me appear out his son¡¯s hand.


    Immediately he hadmunicated the finding to his wife who was currently with their daughter in their room. Thetter had refused to stay alone in the room, obviously terrified mightily from what she had seen this night.


    They had convinced her to talk about her dreams, and when she had done so, they had been shocked. Their daughter had seen a vision of what was to happen to her brother, as they had calcted the first time she had seen the dream. She had first seen the dream two weeks before the incident of the orb. But in her small mind, she had thought that it was just an unreasonable nightmare, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to tell them.


    And he had also tried to kill her.


    Or rather, the monster in him had tried to kill her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°He is not your son. Your blood does not run in him.¡± The monster insisted, even as he screened Anthony with his eyes.


    ¡°Enough of the talk.¡± Anthony said, irritated by the monster who was trying to spoil the image of his brother in his mind.


    ¡°Get out of him.¡± He stated, annoyed as he heard theughter of the beast roar across the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even if I wanted to.¡± It replied, smirking.


    Anthony suspired, looking at the beast. The being no longer looked like Derek. His face was metamorphosed into an ugly state. A sticky liquid like saliva was dripping from its mouth. There were two horns on his head, and other smaller ones all over his body. His former fair handsome face was also darkened and twisted on some parts. Terribly ugly. He thought.


    ¡°Then let him surface.¡± He said, even as he heard the blue me minister to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The monster said.


    ¡°Make me.¡± He added, tightening his fists as he geared up for a fight.

 SUBDUING THE EVIL FORCE

    Anthony suspired, looking at the beast. The being no longer looked like Derek. His face had metamorphosed into an ugly state. A sticky liquid like saliva was dripping from its mouth. There were two horns on his head, and other smaller ones all over his body. His former fair handsome face was also darkened and twisted on some parts. Terribly ugly. He thought.


    ¡°Then let him surface.¡± He said, even as he heard the blue me minister to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The monster said.


    ¡°Make me.¡± He added, tightening his fists as he geared up for a fight.


    ¡°Oh sure. I will.¡± Anthony said with a smirk, ignoring the advice of Alpha Peter in his mind to stand down. The blue me and the energy within him had already told him what to do, and that¡¯s exactly what he would do. He wasn¡¯t going allow this demon take over his brother.


    Not wasting anymore time, he threw a ball of blue lightening to the beast but the abnormaly which had been expecting the move, shifted to the other side of the room at a very fast pace which surprised Alpha Peter. Its movement could be likened to that of matured and very powerful vampires.


    Again, he couldn¡¯t fathom what had pushed his son to touch a magic orb. The pack doctor had insinuated during his deductions that he might have beenpelled by a powerful witch.


    The only witch that hade to his mind was Leonarya. He wondered if it was the evil witch that had kidnapped the redhead whom the moon goddess had chosen for his son.


    The redhead.


    He also couldn¡¯tprehend why the moon goddess had done this to him. It was like a betrayal. He would have coerced his son to mate his beta¡¯s daughter, ire, but for this beast which had taken root in his son¡¯s being. Telling him to mate ire would be escting the issue from frying pan to fire.


    With wide eyes, he was watching the beast dodge all Anthony¡¯s throws, and he knew that the beast was trying to wear his son out.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He had toe in.


    ¡°Anthony, he is trying to wear you out¡­¡± He stated through their mind link. Stop focusing on him directly. Focus on his direction¡­the next point he would run to. Target that particr ball, and throw it there. Since he is fast, he would intercept the ball as he moves.¡± He advised, and Anthony nodded, getting and appreciating his wisdom.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± The beast inquired when he saw that Anthony had stopped throwing the blue magic balls which had the capacity to subdue his materialization for a week. Of course, he knew what it was. In the old days, the luminous mes imbibed and possessed by a certain breed of special hybrid wolves had utterly led his kind into extinction. The happiness he had felt when a mistress of magic had resurrected him for her biddings was unimaginable. It was good to be breathe in earth¡¯s air once more and drink blood. He wasn¡¯t going to allow another werewolf subdue him again.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Anthony queried, calcting the angle of his next projection. He could already feel himself getting weary. The magik he had been summoning and giving away was draining him of energy. He had to finish this now or never.


    ¡°You would get tired soon, and then I would have to kill you happily.  And when I am done with you, I will deal with the others.¡± The beast said, cackling inughter, as he tightened his fists.


    Anthony didn¡¯t reply to the jab. Rather, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, allowing the energy within him to take control of his being and senses. He could hear voices telling him of the direction to throw the ball, voices encouraging him that his brother would be okay with just one hit at the beast.


    Slowly, he used his left hand to mold the ball on his right palm, turning it over on each other, whispering words that he didn¡¯t know the meaning neither would he be able it remember itter, ignoring the fact that the beast could change his mind and jump on him as his eyes was closed.


    And when he opened his eyes, he first heard the gasp of his Alpha, followed by that of his Luna and Maya. The duo was standing at the door, behind Alpha Peter. They hade after managing to put Eva to sleep in Esther¡¯s room. The witch had promised to look after the little girl, even though she was curious to see the nature of the beast.


    He could feel his eyes burning.


    Looking down at his hand, he saw that the blue shiny ball had grown bigger to the size of football.


    He smirked as he looked up at the beast whose sly smile had been wiped off and reced with a frown.


    ¡°No more jabs again?¡± He asked, drawing closer to the beast which he noticed was casting furtive nces at the window.


    The beast wanted to escape!


    Never! He chanted in his mind, before releasing the big ball of blue fire toward the direction which those tiny voices in his head had told him that the beast would move.


    He smiled widely, as he heard the beast shriek in pain the next minute. The ball had hit squarely on his chest.


    With wide eyes, they all watched the beast shout and curse whilst holding his head, even as he got smaller and smaller, till his aura and features disappearedpletely, leaving a saddened and depressed Derek staring at them.


    He slumped to the floor, holding his head as he broke out in tears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Immediately, Maya rushed up to him, kneeling down and hugging him to herself, whispering soothing words into his ear.


    ¡°I almost killed my sister. I almost killed Eva.¡± He muttered repeatedly, his voice sodened with sorrow that their hearts broke.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t Coz. It wasn¡¯t your fault either. The beast was in control.¡± Maya stated, unable to help the lone tear that escaped from her right eye.

 EMMA’S DREAM

    Meanwhile at the witches¡¯munity, the same time:


    Emma was dreaming.


    The dream had her clenching and opening her legs in reality, as she sought relief someway and somehow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was erotic.


    ¡°I can feel your hunger beating at me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice was soft, seductive. His hands came down on her shoulders, moved lightly down her arms, traced the sweeping line of her back to her waist. Bare satin skin. He caressed the small of her back, the line of her hips beneath the gossamer skirt she was wearing, moved his hands around to trace her buttocks ¨C to find she wore nothing beneath the filmy material.


    His breath caught in his throat, moltenva moving through his blood, spreading heat and fire to pool low in a hard, throbbing ache. She leaned into him, tilting her head back, exposing the vulnerable line of her throat, thrusting her breasts upward invitingly as she reached back to circle his neck with one arm.


    He needed the feel of her mouth on him, the erotic sensation of her sharing the essence of his body, his life. Derek circled her body to cup her breasts, to feel the weight of them through the thin fabric of her blouse. Only the small knot kept them from spilling free into his palms.


    ¡°I want you, my love, right now,¡± He whispered against the nape of her neck, one hand slipping down to follow the curve of her hip, to find the slit in the gossamer skirt so he could shape her leg, trace her thigh, move his hand to find the damp heat beckoning in the nest of tiny curls. She moaned softly, his need merging with hers, his erotic images dancing in her mind, heightening her own desire, heating her blood. She pressed back against him, feeling the hard length of him, picking up the seductive rhythm of his fingers as he delved deep into her secret velvet sheath. Heat and fire. mes licking over her skin. Her body coiling tighter and tighter. His desire pounding like a jackhammer in her head, in hers.


    She was aware of his hand at the knot beneath her breasts, the material suddenly gaping open, spilling her aching breasts into view of his hungry eyes. One hand found softness, his thumb caressing her nipple into a hard peak.


    ¡°Do you want me, Emma?¡± he asked softly, his voice husky with need.


    ¡°Very much,¡± She replied, barely able to force the words out of her throat.


    ¡°I need you, Derek, need you in me, your body in mine.¡± And she did. More than anything, she needed to feel his body taking possession of hers. The heat of the cavern was in her body, all around. She wanted him like this, hard and hot and hungry for her. She wanted those images dancing in her mind for all time. She bent her head back even more as he leaned over her body, her arm bringing his head closer so that she could find his throat, his thick, muscr neck.


    Unerringly she found his pulse, pounding erratically, the telltale evidence of his intense desire. Against her back she could feel the heat of his skin, the muscles of his chest, the mming of his heart in synchronization with hers. She arched her breast more fully into his palm, her hips finding the rhythm of his fingers.


    Her mouth moved over his pulse, breathed warm seduction, and felt it jump beneath her swirling tongue. She pressed back against him to feel him thick and hard through their clothes. Her teeth nipped, scraped, teased. She smiled when he groaned and offered her his throat, his palm grinding harder into the softness of her breast, his fingers stroking deeply. Her body clenched seductively around his fingers, taking him deeper, pushing against his hand for more. She moved in restless, wanton invitation against him.


    He groaned again, the sound, erotic and husky, tearing from his throat as her hips moved against his hand, her body shuddering with pleasure. The feel of her mouth was driving him crazy. His cks were far too cumbersome against his sensitive skin, growing tighter and tighter as his body swelled with need.


    His fist found her hair and clenched it tightly while he closed his eyes and threw back his head, savoring the freedom as he sprang free, hot, throbbing, thick, and hard. Her nails raked him lightly, her fingers moving over him in the exact way his mind anticipated. Her hands glided over his waist, his t, hard belly, thumbs hooking in his trousers and pushing them down his thighs. The feel of her hands was driving him crazy. The very air around them was heavy with theirbined scents, with the intensity of their hunger. With his mind firmly in hers, she knew what he wanted, what his body was demanding, what was driving him over the edge. His body shuddered as her tongue caught the beads of sweat rolling down his belly, following the trail to find him swelling even more. He was velvet over iron, hot and needy.


    Emma¡¯s mouth was tight and moist and perfect as he thrust helplessly over and over, his fists clenched in her hair. When he looked down at her, the sight was so erotic, her blouse open and her breasts thrust forward, her nipples hard and erect, the filmy skirt nearly transparent, its slit exposing her leg and thigh. Her hands were moving over him, never still, cupping his weight, delving into the firmness of his buttocks, running up and down the column of his thighs.


    She looked exotic and beautiful and was giving them both such exquisite pleasure he thought they might go up in mes. He tugged her to him, brought her against the hard strength of his body, held her tightly so that he could feel every inch of her satiny skin. She was delicate beneath his exploring palms, fragile, a perfectly formed woman, and he had every sweeping line, every curve,mitted to memory.


    Then all of a sudden, she felt a bad energy in the air, polluting the scent of their lovemaking. She sensed the change in him. It was in the hard possession of his hands, the sudden aggression of his body. For the first time she was afraid. She caught his thick ck hair in her fists and made a small sound somewhere between submission and protest. ¡°Derek.¡±


    She whispered his name like a talisman, knowing he would always protect her. At once he raised his head. Her breath caught in her throat. Behind the depths of his eyes crouched a primitive animal; she could see it, the red mes in its eyes, the heat and hunger gathering into a fierce congration. Her heart thudded wildly. ¡°Derek.¡±


    She tightened her grip in his hair, tworge handfuls, holding on for her life.


    But he instantly, as if under a spell, took away her hands from his hair, and held them together above her head.


    His face was changing now.


    ¡°Derek!¡± She shouted this time, aware that something was happening to her boyfriend, some demon had possessed him.


    She struggled to push him away from her but her efforts were all in vain. It was like she was fighting against a tree which had fallen on her.


    She watched with horrid eyes as horns sprout out on his head, and a saliva like substance dripped from his eyes.


    And when he cackled inughter and forcefully turned her neck as if to eat into it, she screamed and woke up.


    She was sweating, as she sat up on the bed. Her chest kept moving up and down.


    She tried taking in deep breaths to calm herself, but it was not working.


    Her eyes ran to the clock on the wall; three a. m.


    Beside her was Prescott. He was sleeping, unaware of her fearful state.


    She knew that Derek was in trouble.


    She had to return to him; and return she shall, first thing at dawn.

 AIDEN’S DREAM

    Aiden flew into his house, through one of the many windows, as an owl. He had just finished feeding from the fourth person in a row.


    The time was 5:30am.


    Grunting, he shifted to his masculine self before trudging into his room. He needed to sleep in the way of his people, not on some kind of fluffy bed.


    Getting to his room, he located the tiger foot mat ced at the middle of the room, and bent as he got to it.


    He removed the cotton material, to reveal a locked secret door.


    He had a secret basement located beneath the wooden floor where he had stored soil which his brother had brought from home. And it was exactly what he needed now. The soil.


    Ever since he had found out that the redhead, his lifemate, had been tainted by a werewolf, he hadn¡¯t been himself.


    Yesterday was the worst.


    He had felt that his heart was about to be torn away from its position. He was confused whether it was because of the pain he was feeling or because the redhead was in trouble.


    He had disregarded thetter, knowing that she was in the midst of the werewolves. Nothing could happen to her.


    But for the former, he had wished for a second that he wouldn¡¯t want to feel again.


    The feeling was problematic, so much painful than fighting a vampire.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If this was what the humans call heartbreak, then he could understand why they usually experienced a mental breakdown after that.


    His brother had advised to wait till the boy turned 18, before making a move.


    And he hadplied. He had waited for thousands of years. He could wait more.


    Rushing down the metallicdder which had stemmed from the floors of his room to the basement, he smiled a bit as he located the tons of rich soil across the small room.


    Immediately, he zapped to it, and sank himself into it, relishing in its richness that soothed his being.


    And then he shut his eyes.


    But no longer after that, he was dreaming.


    A dream that surprised him even in his dream state because their kind did not dream.


    While asleep, they were as the dead.


    He was dreaming about a girl.


    He was in an intimate position with the girl whose scent robbed him of his senses. His nose was situated on the hollow of her neck, biting and teasing.


    He thought she was Emma. She had red hair.


    Isn¡¯t that the point? It¡¯s dawn.¡± She said.


    Her hands had a mind of their own, finding every defined muscle of his with her fingertips.


    ¡°Then I will spend the day making love to you.¡± He whispered the words against her mouth now, and bent closer to nibble at the corners of her lower lip.


    ¡°I need you with me. You chase away the shadows and lighten the terrible load that threatens to drown me.¡± He said, startled when he lifted his head and saw someone else.


    The girl was not Emma!


    She skimmed her fingertips across the hard edges of his mouth, not aware of his bewilderment.


    ¡°Is this possession, or is it love?¡± She dipped her head to press her mouth to the hollow of his sternum, to slide her tongue over the ultrasensitive skin above his heart. She was merged with him, reading his mind, his erotic fantasies, wanting to bring them to life.


    How was that possible? Who was she?


    Emma was his lifemate!


    He groaned as his gut clenched hotly, his body responding with fierce aggression. His body knew her!


    He watched her smile at the feel of his hard length burning against her skin. She had no inhibitions when shey with him, only a fierce desire to burn with him.


    ¡°Answer me, Aiden, the truth.¡± Her fingertips brushed his velvet tip, fingers curled around the heavy thickness of him sending hunger raging through his body. She was ying with fire, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to stop her; he didn¡¯t want to stop her.


    His hands curled in her damp red hair, two tight fists. ¡°Both,¡± he managed to gasp, shocked at his response. Was he being bewitched?


    He closed his eyes when her mouth moved over his t belly, leaving behind a trail of fire. Wherever she touched him, her mouth, hot and moist, followed. He dragged her closer, urging her onto him. Her mouth was tight and hot and driving him mad. A low, ominous growl escaped, the beast shuddering with pleasure, needing primitive satisfaction.


    Her fingernails raked the hard column of his thighs, light, erotic, sending fire leaping, coiling in his gut. His mind blurred, merged more deeply with hers, a red haze of lust and need, love and hunger. He craved her touch, her hands, her silky mouth turning him into a living, breathing me.


    He dragged her up, his hands like bands, although he made every effort to be conscious of his strength. His mouth took hers, mating, dancing, so much hunger beating in him she caught it, pressing closer, her body sliding against his, rubbing, heating.


    ¡°Say you want me.¡± His mouth moved over her throat, closed over her aching breast. Every strong pull sent an answering rush of liquid heat.


    ¡°You know I do.¡± She pressed him to her, wound a leg around his.


    She could barely breathe with her need, wing at him to get closer, to crawl inside the shelter of his body, his mind, to feel his body in hers, taking possession as he was meant to, to feel his mouth at her breast, dragging her further into his world.


    ¡°All of it,¡± he said hoarsely, his fingers probing the nest of tiny curls, stroking, caressing. ¡°Mate with me my way.¡±


    She moved in a kind of anguish against his hand. ¡°Yes, Aiden.¡± She was frantic for release, frantic to relieve him. She was consumed with the same red haze, not separating love from lust or hunger from need. She was on fire, hurting, aching, body and mind, even her soul in torment, not knowing where his wild, uninhibited emotions left off and hers began.


    He lifted her easily with his enormous strength, slid her slowly, erotically down his clenching belly until she was pressed against his raging velvet tip. Her heat seared him, beckoned. Her arms slid around his neck, her legs around his hips, opening for him. Slowly he lowered her body over his, impaled her on the thick length of fire so that she surrounded him with such a moist, tight sheath he shuddered, somewhere beyond mere pleasure, a kind of erotic heaven and hell.


    He noticed that her eyes were blue, unlike Emma¡¯s which were green. Thetter¡¯s red hair was fuller and redder too.


    Her nails dug into his shoulders. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re too big this way.¡± rm was spreading across her face.


    ¡°Rx, little one. We belong together; our bodies were made for one another.¡± He slid in farther, unable to even control his words which seemed to flow as they wanted, and began to move in a long, slow rhythm, his hands caressing, soothing.


    He shifted his shoulders so that he could see her face properly, his body iming hers with deep, sure, possessive strokes. Without conscious thought, the words poured out of his soul.


    ¡°I im you as my lifemate. I belong to you. I offer my life for you. I give to you my protection, my allegiance, my heart, my soul, and my body. I take into my keeping the same that is yours. Your life, happiness, and welfare will be cherished and ced above my own for all time. You are my lifemate, bound to me for all eternity and always in my care.¡±


    With those words, a male of his kind bound his true lifemate to him for all eternity. Once said, she could never escape him.

 AIDEN’S DREAM II

    Aiden had no intention of binding her to him actually, but every instinct in him, everything he was, forced the words out of his soul so that their hearts were one as they were meant to be. Their souls were finally united, their minds one.


    But she was not Emma, but looked so much like her, even spoke like her.


    Or was this her in the nearest future?


    He didn¡¯t know. He was confused.


    She even allowed his words and the hot strength of his possession to calm her. Her body seemed to melt around his. He took them higher, bending his head top at her nipple, his hands cupping her small bottom possessively. She threw back her head, her hair flowing around them, over them, brushing their bare skin so that their flesh burned. She felt as if she truly was where she belonged. She felt wild and free. She felt like a part of him, his other half.


    He moved harder, deeper, turning so that he couldy her half across the end of the bed, so he could drive them closer and closer to the edge. He felt her body ripple, tighten, drag at his, once, twice. She cried out with pleasure, felt as if her body was dissolving into his. There was so much pleasure, wave after wave until she couldn¡¯t possibly stand any more.


    He bent his dark head to her slowly, giving her every opportunity to stop him. His body continued to bury itself in hers, his dark eyes holding her blue ones captive. Mesmerizing, pleading, so in need.


    She arched her body toward him, thrusting her breasts invitingly, offering to assuage his burning hunger.


    His soft growl of satisfaction rumbled in his throat, sent a thrill of excitement leaping in her blood. His body was aggressive now, his hands lifting her small hips for better ess. She felt the brush of his lips so gently over her breast, her heart. His tongue slid over her skin, over his mark on her, erotic and warm. He surged into her powerfully, filling her, stretching her. He sank his teeth into soft flesh.


    She cried out as white-hot heat seared her breast. She cradled his head to her, feeling the whirlwind of emotions storming through him as the fire in him built and built, higher and higher, until she thought they would both go up in mes. His mouth moved over her skin, devouring her as he took her, consuming them both. The feeling was like nothing he had ever experienced, erotic and burning.


    He could hear her screaming his name in joy, in wild abandon, her nails digging into his back. She had a primitive desire to find the heavy muscle over his breast with her mouth. They were exploding together, disintegrating, flying to the sun.  He lifted his head to give a throaty growl, dipped his head to feed more.


    He was careful this time, just taking enough for an exchange. His body was still locked with hers. He gave onest flick of his tongue to close the wound, heal even the smallest of pinpricks.


    Then he studied her face. Pale. Drowsy. He uttered hismand, his body hard and eager at the idea of what he was doing.


    Her body was still rippling with life, epting his long, possessive strokes. He made the sh across his chest, pressed her soft mouth to his burning skin. It was ecstasy, his body convulsing almost painfully. The beast in him threw back its head and roared with pleasure, contentment, the terrible hunger temporarily assuaged.


    He cupped the back of her head in hisrge hand, held her to him, stroking her throat, savoring the feel of her feeding. It was pure eroticism, pure beauty. He spoke softly, reluctantly, when he was certain she had taken enough for an exchange, enough to replenish what he had taken. He caressed the length of her hair, allowing her to surface.


    She blinked up at him, a frown creasing her forehead.


    ¡°You did it again.¡± She rested her head tiredly against the quilt.


    ¡°Either that, or every time we get carried away, I¡¯m going to faint.¡±


    Before she had a chance to identify what it was, He kissed her, his tongue licking along her teeth, the roof of her mouth, probing, exploring, dancing with hers. Very slowly he eased from her body, his hands caressing her soft skin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move,¡± She admitted with a smile.


    ¡°We will catch a nap and face the worldter,¡± he suggested, his voice pure ck magic. Very gently he cradled her in his arms, ced her properly in the bed, and pulled up the nket. Her longshes caught and held his fascinated gaze. His fingertip stroked her throat, traced the valley between her breasts. She was still so sensitive, he could feel her shiver beneath his touch, and it flooded him with warmth.


    ¡°If I really wanted you to love me, I should have presented more of a challenge.¡± She burrowed deeper into a pillow. ¡°My hair is a mess.¡±


    He sat on the edge of the bed, took the mass of silk in his hands, and gently began to weave the red thick strands into a long, loose braid.


    ¡°If you presented much more of a challenge, little one, my heart would never be able to take it.¡± He sounded amused.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her fingertips brushed the bare skin of his thigh, but she didn¡¯t lift her longshes. He sat for a long time on the edge of the bed, just watching her drift off to sleep.


    He  slid into bed beside her, dragged her hard against his body, wanting to feel every inch of her. She murmured his name sleepily, snuggled into him with the innocent trust of a small child. Instantly his heart somersaulted, and a curious warmth and contentment spread through him. Peace. He touched her because he could. His hand cupped the fullness of her breast, his mouth brushed her nipple, feather light, just once. After pressing a kiss to the vulnerable line of her throat, he sent themand for deep sleep, regting his breathing to join her.


    And then he woke up.


    What the hell! He stuttered, already reaching his brother through their mind path.


    Who was thisdy? Why was she in his dreams?


    Why was he even dreaming in the first ce?


    This must be the work of a witch. He thought, annoyed at the thought.


    She was a stranger, yes, but they had been in one another¡¯s minds, shared the same body and offered their lives for each other. The exchange of blood as they made love was the ultimate in confirmation of theirmitment. Each literally offered his life, vowed to give up his own life to safeguard the other. It was a beautiful, erotic ritual. It was a oneness of mind, heart, soul, body¡­ blood.


    It¡¯s true that it all happened in the dream, but still¡­ he felt disconcerted, disconcerted and hard.


    The decision to take a lifemate was not a conscious act; it was instinct, a hunger and need. They knew. They recognized their other half. He recognized the strange woman as his. She must be Emma. He concluded, even though he thought of her eyes which were blue and not green.


    He had even fought the binding ritual in the dream, yet his animal instinct had ovee his civilized trappings.


    ¡°Aiden, what is the matter?¡± He heard his brother ask.


    He sighed. He could tell that thetter was deep in the soil.


    He had disturbed his sleep.

 I HAVE TO GO

    6:30am, Zipfarah¡¯s Pce.


    ¡°Emma, you can¡¯t be seen anywhere out of these walls¡­¡± Prescott tried to advise Emma for the umpteenth time. She was bending down to fix thece of the tennis shoes which Lily had brought for her some minutes ago. They were all preparing to meet the Queen. She had called for a royal meeting, which also involved the elders.


    ¡°Prescott, I have to go. He is in trouble.¡± She said, standing up from the bed, as she was done with her dress up. Her eyes stretched far to the horizon of the door, seeking to see Lily or her twin, but her expectations were cut off.


    Where were they?


    She needed to be in inner court with the queen, before those elders stomped in. She feared that if she got in anyte, they might start up their bantering again which had the ability to take over the whole day.


    ¡°He is a werewolf. You are a human. Of what help could you possibly be to him?¡± Prescott asked, finding her reply ludicrous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Prescott. I don¡¯t know. I just have a strong sense that I should be with him today, other than to celebrate with him. I¡¯m sure something must have happened.¡± She replied, pacing tro and fro the room, her hands sped on each other, eyes darting at intervals to the huge clock which hung against the wall.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Prescott sighed, not knowing what to say again, seeing that Emma refused to be deterred in her foolish expedition.


    Doesn¡¯t she know that she would be kidnapped once she was outside of these walls?


    Doesn¡¯t she know that she was like a most wantedmodity now?


    Of course, he knew that she wasn¡¯t a mere human.


    No human would attract such attention.


    She was something more; something he wasn¡¯t sure of.


    But she was more. The fact that she was able tomunicate with him telepathically stamped that motion.


    But why was she so strong-headed huh? He wondered,  as she paced around the room.


    What exactly was ticking her off?


    This morning she had been the one to wake him up, and that had spoke volumes.


    The little he knew about the redhead, he knew that she loved sleep like the Israelites loved bread and fish.


    With groggy eyes, he had watched her scamper round, whilst pushing him to mindlink Lily, so that thetter could help get her some clothes, since they had forgotten to shop for some the previous day.


    He had hesitated, noting her frantess and disheveled hair. He believed that she hadn¡¯t had a good sleep. But she had refused to talk to him about any dream which he had thought must have yed a significant role in her state this morning.


    He had done so still. He had mindlinked his little friend, a bit startled when thetter had told him that their queen had asked of their presence some minutes ago; that they shoulde with the redhead to the meeting by 7am.


    But staring at Emma, he knew that they would be in the inner courts before that time. She had no time for protocols.


    ¡°Calm down¡­ will you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡±


    ¡°You know you can talk to me right?¡± He questioned, crossing his arms across his chest, as he took a seat upon the bed.


    ¡°I already answered you Prescott. He is in trouble.¡± Emma replied, wishing she couldmunicate with the twins telepathically. She trusted herself to drag them here with just mere words.


    ¡°And how sure are you about that? Are you his mate?¡± He asked, and in the next minute, he shook his head, when he noticed that she had stopped pacing, and was staring at him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be his mate. You ain¡¯t a werewolf.¡± He stated, replying his question himself.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Emma mumbled, twisting her fingers, peptalking herself not to berate herself for giving herself to a werewolf who had a mate somewhere else. This was not the time to sink in gloom. She thought, resuming her pace.


    She had to see him first.


    She can worry about thetterter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ***


    The same time; Aiden¡¯s ce.


    ¡°This is quiteplicated.¡± Julius stated through their special mind path.


    His voicedened with confusion.


    ¡°Seems I will have to make some research of my own. I could travel and search for the girl in question, to see if she could exist.¡± He said, having gotten the whole imagery of the dream.


    Aiden hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide the erotic experiences from his brother.


    Well, thetter didn¡¯t feel.


    ¡°That would be great. Thank you.¡± Aiden replied, still sorry that he had disturbed his brother¡¯s sleep. The sun would soon be out. They had to get back into the soil and rejuvenate. He was happy too that it was weekend. He didn¡¯t have to work up his body like an rm, to tick off at a stipted time, for his daytime work.


    Although the ring prevented him from being burnt by the sun, it aggraved his hunger for blood at night. The human meals he tasted at noon day to stop suspicions, tasted almost nd in his mouth, that he stuck only to veggies.


    A price to pay. He had thought, for damning the gods and walking under the sun in all majestic-ness.


    ¡°No need for that show. We are brothers. And don¡¯t forget to take care in feeding, until we sort out this matter.¡± Julius mentioned, obviously reading his thoughts.


    ¡°Aye brother. I will try.¡± He replied.


    But of course he had to. He couldn¡¯t surely turn over to the ways of the undead now that he almost had his lifemate in his hands.


    ¡°Good. One question though.¡± Juliusmented.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Aiden asked.


    ¡°The girl, you are sure you saw colors? You see colors now?¡± Julius asked.


    Aiden soughed. That was another matter of confusion.


    When he had first seen her, he had been so overwhelmed with so many a multitude of emotions after he had discovered that her eyes were green, and her hair was red.


    He had almost shouted for joy in the ss, not until he had sensed her outright dislike for him. He had gotten the sense to bring her to his office, but then, he hadn¡¯t been able to see colors or feel emotions after that, except when she was around him, in thoughts and physically.


    ¡°She might not be the one.¡± Julius said, having read his thoughts again.


    ¡°But I see colors now.¡± Aiden said, feeling a bit bereft after his brother¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you had sex with her or someone like her in the dream.¡± Julius emphasized.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it is a work of a witch, perhaps, to deprive me of my joy?¡± Aiden inquired, not wanting to believe that he hadn¡¯t even found his lifemate to start with. He had seen colors and felt, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°No. Not possible. The one capable of that is dead long ago, and you know that.¡± Julius replied.

 DEREK’S DREAM

    6:30am, Blue Moon¡¯s Pack.


    Derek stirred on his bed, as he felt his body undergoing some changes which  made him ufortable even in his dream.


    Yes, he was dreaming again.


    He was talking with a woman.


    He was sure that he hadn¡¯t seen her before.


    ¡°We willmence our operations today. You remember what you ought to do eh?¡± The woman clothed in ck apparel all over asked him.


    He found himself nodding.


    And then he knew that the woman wasn¡¯t actually talking with him, but to the beast within him.


    ¡°And don¡¯t y around like you did some hours ago. I didn¡¯t ask you to kill the little girl. As a matter of fact, I have some ns for her. So, don¡¯t touch her. Don¡¯t touch anyone of them, until I ask you to do so.¡± She stated, and he shrugged.


    ¡°I was hungry.¡± He said, or rather the beast said through him.


    ¡± You know that human meal does nothing for me. You know how blood is essential to our kind. I am weak without it.¡± He pointed out.


    ¡± Well, if you were, you should¡¯ve gone out to hunt for some animal. We can¡¯t fail at this n. We can¡¯t be at at war with Legardo. He wants the Alpha and his whole family alive. And if you cannot tame your appetite, then I would have no choice to send you back to where I had brought you from.¡± She stated.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, my queen. I would not try to kill any one member of the household.¡± He said, not adding that she was bluffing about sending him back. He knew that she needed him in Derek so that thetter who was too strong-headed for his own good, won¡¯t foil their ns, and won¡¯t be able to ascend the throne.


    ¡°Good then. Any findings or interesting news for me?¡± The woman asked him, even as she scraped her wrist to let out blood.


    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± He chanted, licking his lips as he anticipated and longed for the feel of her strong mage blood within him.


    ¡°Tell me then.¡± The woman said, smirking a little bit at his reaction to her blood.


    ¡°There was a boy, Anthony. He possesed the ability to wield the blue me.¡± He intoned, as if awe.


    ¡°Hmm, that is an interesting one. He was the one that subdued you then eh?¡± She asked.


    ¡± Yes.¡± He muttered, obviously still displeased about the happening of the previous night.


    ¡°Kill him then, or rather bring him to me before departing to the forest. You can also point him out to the others I will send. They could help you. I don¡¯t think his blue me can do anything to them.¡± She advised, before stretching her hand towards him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite. Just suck some. I will tap you on the head when I want you out.¡± She said.


    Derek watched all this happen as if he was a third person.


    He was caged within his own body, unable to say anything of his own ord, except that which the beast wanted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had to fight out of this haze. He had to speak to the woman, at least know her name. She might be the one in possession of his little witch.


    He groaned and grunted, aware that the beast was beginning to fight him down. But he refused to back away. He needed to find Emma.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± He heard the woman ask, and scoffed.


    ¡°The problem is that you are to dark for your own good.¡± He stated, wiping off perspiration from his forehead, happy that he had stopped the beast from energizing himself with the blood of the witch.


    The woman was shocked, but she managed to mask it byughing robotically.


    ¡°I see that you had managed to tame the beast yourself. You must be too strong. Your wolf is rather. He is trying to subdue the beast. But that my dear, is impossible.¡± She said, noting that today being his birthday, his wolf would be at its greatest strength. Today would be the day it would try the hardest to get rid of the beast.


    But that was impossible. She just had to get the Anthony boy to herself. He posted a threat already to her wellid ns.


    ¡°I believe it is. My brother would subdue the beast whenever it wants blood. I know now that it needs blood to survive.¡± He stated with a scowl.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fine n, my dear. But you see, you won¡¯t be able to remember anything from this dream.¡± She said, cackling inughter again, obviously pleased with the look of shock and anger on thed¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will kill you. Just wait.¡± He promised, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked, thereon, referring to Emma.


    ¡°Why bother about that, if you won¡¯t remember anything I would say.¡± She taunted,ughing again as she watched him advance towards her.


    ¡°Go back to sleep!¡± She ordered, with a snap of her finger.


    And immediately, he woke up.


    Derek sank his fingers into his hair, as he tried to rid himself of the disorientation associated with being drowsy.


    He discovered that he was angry for no reason.


    He could feel himself fuming. But for what?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    He sighed as he discovered that he had also forgotten the dream he had had, again.


    ¡°You idiot, you stopped me drinking a sweet powerful mage blood.¡± He heard the beast say, but chose to ignore it, even as he felt another stirring within him.


    Maru!


    ¡°Maru!¡± He called out loudly through the mind path, happiness furnishing his facial features, his bones and his marrows.


    There was hope!


    And when he got no reply, except the snort of the beast, his hope wavered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother hoping. I will kill him off soon after today.¡± The beast opined, and Derek shook his head.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°You have no choice. Anthony boy can¡¯t subdue me forever.¡± The beast said, imploring a psychological tactic that worked, thereby cancelling out Derek¡¯s hope of Anthony¡¯s prowess.


    But if only Derek knew the extent of thetter¡¯s powers, and the damage it could cause to the beast.


    If only he could remember the dream, at least.

 WAIT!

    Zipfarah¡¯s Pce: 6:50am


    ¡°Emma, wait up! Prescott do something!¡± Lily shouted, as she ran after Emma who had left the room when they had been talking about the uing carnival; a discussion that had been meant to stall Emma who had been pacing in impatience some minutes ago.


    But it seems that she had discovered their ns, and had run out of the room, before they could scream bingo!


    ¡°I said it, and will keep saying it; that girl is no good.¡± Le muttered, getting upzily from Emma¡¯s bed as she trudged towards the opened door.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± She asked Prescott when she noticed that thetter was still on the bed, his head hung low. It seemed he was ravaged by thoughts.


    ¡°Prescott!¡± She shouted, cing her hands on her waist when he lifted up his head, startled at her loud voice most likely.


    ¡°Do you want to scream down the pce?¡± He asked, jumping off the bed in a second, and walking towards her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have, if you had answered my question.¡± She replied, bending down and peering at him like she was bowing.


    ¡°What question?¡± He inquired, walking past her to the door.


    ¡°Gosh! Never mind!¡± She stated, irritated by his nonchnt attitude, before following him out of the room.


    ***


    Emma wheezed past the elf who was standing guard by the door of the outer courts, ignoring his calls and statements.


    She needed to see Zipfarah before the rest. Thetter had to be aware of the urgency of the matter.


    Unaware of her speed and the fact that she was dodging invisible obstruction missiles thrown on her by the elf and Lily, she zoomed into the inner courts, stopping and panting, when she saw Zipfara sitting at the head chair of the table, sipping a cup of tea. At least, that was what she had thought.


    It also reminded her that she hadn¡¯t taken breakfast yet. Well, Derek¡¯s life was more important than whatever breakfast.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Thetter seeing her, pushed the cup aside and stared at her in astonishment.


    ¡°How did you get here? Is Pintel not outside?¡± She asked, reclining fully into the chair.


    Emma, believing that Pintel was the elf outside, shook her head negatively.


    ¡°He is outside.¡± She replied, sping her hands together as she stepped further into the room.


    ¡°He is outside? Then, how did you get in?¡± Zipfarah asked, unable to mask her surprise.


    Emma shrugged, whilst wondering why there was a look of astonishment on the queen¡¯s face. She was taller than the elf, so there was no way the short being could stop her.


    ¡®They are creatures of magic.¡¯ Her mind taunted her, and she bit her lips, realizing then why the queen had been suprised.


    How had she zapped past the elf?


    Had there been barriers ced?


    She didn¡¯t know the answers to these questions, and she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get them. There was one that was uppermost in her mind.


    ¡°I ran.¡± She stated simply.


    ¡°You just ran? That¡¯s weird.¡± Zipfara responded, as she watched her court guard and her granddaughter step inside the room.


    ¡°Good morning, my Queen.¡± Lily greeted with a bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Queen. I tried to stop her, but she managed to dodge all the missiles.¡± Pintel apologized, kneeling on the floor, his head hung low, in surrender of whatever punishment the good Queen had for him.


    ¡°Stand up Pintel. I believe you tried your best. You can go and call the others now. It seems our guest is in a hurry.¡± Zipfara said, a short smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, my queen.¡± Pintel appreciated as he stood up, before walking out of the room.


    ¡°Nowe Emma, have a seat. It seems you have a lot to say.¡± Zipfara mentioned, gesturing with her hand that the former should sit in one of the chairs surrounding the table.


    ¡°Lily too. Where is your sister and Prescott?¡± She asked, directing her attention to her granddaughter who was busy essing Emma with a scrutinizing gaze. She knew that her little champ was wondering how the redhead had managed to outrun them all. Well, that was a long story.


    ¡°They areing.¡± Lily replied, her gaze still on Emma whose entire attention was focused on the queen.


    ¡°You both should sit down then. The others will be here shortly.¡± Zipfara said, motioning them again to have a seat.


    ¡°I have to go back home today, now.¡± Emma stated without preamble, immediately she sat down.


    ¡°And why is that? Apart from his birthday celebration¡­¡± Zipfara inquired.


    ¡°He is in trouble.¡± Emma replied confidently. She was so sold on the issue, that nothing and nobody could ever convince her otherwise.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Zipfara asked, curious to know the girl had managed to find out already.


    Yes, she knew that Derek had been possessed by the Alkafic beast species. Her informants had given her the information. Since she had suspected that the redhead loved the former, she had kept an eye on him, in her own little way.


    Too bad that she hadn¡¯t been able to save him from thepelling force of her daughter.


    She still felt bad about it.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to risk the redhead for him. She was too precious to fall into evil hands.


    ¡°I had a dream.¡± Emma answered, her voice lower now, her cheeks flushing red from remembrance. She was a bit skeptical about sharing the dream. It was erotic for fudge¡¯s sake.


    ¡°A dream? What was it about? Is it the first dream you¡¯ve had about him?¡± Zipfara asked, stretching her hand on the table and sping her fingers together, her face masked with all kinds of curiosity.


    ¡°Not really. I have had two before.¡± Emma replied, biting her lips, not knowing if she should talk about the absurd dream or not.


    She turned her head a bit, looking at the entrance, when she heard shuffling feet. She smirked as she watched Prescott and Le walk into the room.


    They cast wry nces at each other, before the former walked to seats opposite to hers and sat down.


    ¡°Tell me about it then.¡± Zipfara requested.


    But before Emma could let out the contents of her dream which she had decided to talk about, knowing that the queen might have a better exnation to them all, a group of people walked into the room.


    The elders. She thought, as she mped her mouth shut.


    There was no way she was talking about any dream, with these people here, especially the haughty woman from yesterday who was scowling at her at the moment.

 THE ONLY QUEEN

    Emma smirked as she watched Prescott and Le walk into the room.


    For a minute while running out of the room, she had thought that the squirrel would have thrown her across the wall like he had done to Danielst night.


    But he hadn¡¯t, or he couldn¡¯t.


    She wasn¡¯t sure again.


    The elf had said that she had outran his missiles.


    Perhaps, she had outran Prescott¡¯s too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t throw any.¡± She heard Prescott mutter in her mind.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She replied, exchanging wry nces with them, before the former walked to seats opposite to hers and sat down.


    ¡°Good morning, my Queen.¡± Le and Prescott greeted together after taking their seats.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Zipfara replied.


    ¡°Hope y¡¯all slept well?¡± She inquired, smiling at the squirrel which was bobbing his head.


    ¡°Yes, we did.¡± Le replied, with a smile before returning her gaze back to Emma. Oh what a scornful gaze that was!


    Her sister had told about Emma dodging their blockages.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Emma, tell me about your dreams then.¡± Zipfara requested, broaching the issue they had been talking about before the duo hade in, dragging all their attention back to the matter on ground.


    But before Emma could let out the contents of her dream which she had decided to talk about, knowing that the queen might have a better exnation to them all, a group of people walked into the room.


    The elders. She thought, as she mped her mouth shut.


    There was no way she was talking about any dream, with these people here, especially the haughty woman from yesterday who was scowling at her at the moment.


    She could deal with Le, but not them.


    She didn¡¯t even know anything about them, except they were some kind of elders.


    ¡®Good mornings¡¯ greetings went on around her, as she just sat still on her seat, without speaking a word, ignoring the scowls she was getting from the woman and some others.


    They could scowl at her all they want, she didn¡¯t care!


    The only thing that caused a significant change in her posture was when she saw Daniel walk into the room with some other guys.


    What¡¯s with this part of  Ennd and handsome dudes? She thought, a faux frown on her face as she checked out the guys that were numbering like seven. She wondered, though, what they were doing here. Were they part of the elders forum?


    When Daniel¡¯s gaze met hers, she snorted and turned away, ignoring the looks she garnered by that one act.


    The greetings went round again, and she pressed her thumb and index finger into the hollow corners of her eyes.


    She was getting impatient.


    ¡°Thank you all for honoring this call¡­.¡± She heard Zipfarah begin the wee address, and sighed. Was all these necessary?


    ¡°¡­.. I believe some of you have met my new guest, Emma.¡± Zipfaranded with the address, and the woman from yesterday scoffed.


    ¡°Of course, we have. The disrespectful brute. Who is she even, and why is she here? Of what importance is this mere human to us? Thetter rudely asked.


    Emma cackling inughter, sneered at the woman before Zipfarah could intervene, causing the rest of the elders to balk in surprise and anger.


    What impunity and disregard! They must have thought.


    But Emma was less concerned about that, for in the next minute, she was dishing to the woman her own te of insult, ignoring Prescott¡¯s plea to overlook the woman and Daniel¡¯s pleading eyes.


    Thetter knew what she was capable of.


    After all, they had attended high school together. He had been her best friend before June. And when June hade around, he had elevated to a boyfriend status, a month before disappearing.


    She still loathed him for that.


    ¡°Hey old hag, don¡¯t you open your toothless mouth talking about nothing you don¡¯t know about. Or else, you might cause me to act in a very wonderful way.¡± She said, smirking again as she heard the gasps in the room.


    Oh, she could tell what they thought about her.


    She was reading their minds, after all.


    And she could tell that they didn¡¯t like her. If anything, they wanted her out of themunity.


    So why did Zipfara bring her here?


    From her readings, thetter hadn¡¯t told the fucking elders about hering.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She heard Zipfarah call her, and sighed.


    The woman always had a way of getting to her, and she didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°She started it.¡± She said, knowing what the queen was about to request from her next.


    ¡°I know. But I am actually the one at fault. I should have told them about you. At least then, they would have epted you more properly.¡± Zipfarah replied, a sad look on her face.


    ¡°And who is she? Who is this¡­ this..¡± An aged man with white long hair and beards asked, whilst looking for the right adjective to ssify Emma, without upsetting her enough to cuss at him.


    ¡°She is the fulfilment of the prophecy.¡± Zipfarah stated, looking each and everyone in the room in the eye, stamping the seriousness and truth of the issue.


    ***


    ¡°Give me the good news already. It¡¯s almost time to go.¡± Leonarya said, washing her hands in a ck basin of water.


    She was dressed in a ck overflowing gown that was decorated with ck gemstones. Subtle, but still beautiful.


    ¡°They are nowhere to be found.¡± Kyran muttered, his head hung low.


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡± She asked calmly, holding herself from hitting her guard¡¯s head with the basin.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t back yet. I think¡­ I think¡­¡± Kyran stuttered, afraid of what his statement would mean for him.


    ¡°You think what?!¡± Leonarya screamed, pushing the basin of water to the ground, unable to contain her anger again.


    ¡°I think that they have been captured by the queen.¡± Kyran replied, wincing in pain the next minute, as his cheek burned.


    Leonarya had pped him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t call anyone a queen. I am your only queen.¡± She said, before ordering him to get out.

 PLAYING DEAD

    Somece; the same time:


    A young beautifuldy pulled the long ck shawl closer, making certain her hair was covered and there was little to see of her face. Her heart beat so hard she was afraid anyone close would hear. Everything hinged on making the official believe her.


    Yodar had forged the papers, and he was the best. He could hack anyputer, provide information or get it. She didn¡¯t doubt for a minute that the papers he created would be in order and pass close scrutiny, but she still had to make the official believe her.


    The tin building was rusted and looked as if it might fall apart at any moment. A man came forward to meet her, looking solemn as the casket was wheeled ahead of her into the shade of the building. Fortunately the sun was setting and shadows fell around her, helping to make it more difficult to see her clearly.


    ¡°Your papers?¡± He asked. His voice was kind. The name on his badge identified him as Rendal Owens.


    She nced back toward the small ne she¡¯d flown to the airport and then handed her papers to the official, making certain her eyes were downcast and she looked weepy. She had taken care to use drops to make her eyes red and watery, just in case she couldn¡¯t pull off acting on her own.


    Owens looked over her papers and then up at her several times with sharp, disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re young to be bringing home your brother¡¯s body alone. No one else is traveling with you?¡± He asked.


    She shook her head, trying to look more tragic than ever.


    ¡°My father is dead, and now my brother.¡± She choked back a sob worthy, she was certain, of an Oscar performance.


    ¡°There is no one else to bring him home to our mother.¡±


    The official looked at her again and studied her papers closer.


    ¡°He died of a broken heart?¡± There was skepticism in his voice.


    She nearly choked.


    When I get my hands on you, Yodah, you¡¯re going to die of more than a broken heart.


    She used her telepathic connection with Yodah to let him know he was in huge trouble.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A terrible tragedy. She received his reply.


    Yodah was unrepentant as always. There was amusement in his tone. No matter how serious a situation, he didn¡¯t mind in the least being mischievous.


    She managed to keep a straight face and gave Owens a solemn nod.


    ¡°He just wasted away when his girl left him. He refused to eat.¡± She said.


    She had no choice but to go with it, even if it meant twisting her fingers together hard in order to prevent the official from seeing she was shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible tragedy. Nothing could save him.¡±


    Okay, even to her ears, that sounded totallyme. But a broken heart? Only Yodah woulde up with something so dramatic and unbelievable. How else could she exin he¡¯d died of a broken heart? There was definitely going to be another cause of death after they opened the casket.


    She could feel hisughter.


    ¡®Of course you¡¯reughing. You¡¯re safe in the coffin, the tragically dead brother, while I¡¯m lying my ass off to this man who could put me in prison for the rest of my life.¡¯


    She knew though that he would never let that happen. If necessary he¡¯d give the official a ¡°push¡± to believe her. Right now, he was having too much fun listening to her squirm-and she supposed she deserved it. She was making him do something highly dangerous, and he would be med more than she, would be if anything went wrong.


    Her mother would probably just kill him on sight.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±  He said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll rip me from limb to limb.¡±


    ¡°You should be worrying about me ripping you from limb to limb.¡± She threatened.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± The official stared at her passport and papers and then back up to her face. ¡°Did you pilot that ne?¡±


    She lifted her chin, trying for older and much sterner. She knew she looked young, but not her eyes. If he looked her directly in the eye, he would believe what those forged papers said. And they were great forgeries. Yodah had many talents, although making up stories was clearly not one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m much older than I look,¡± She replied. It was partially the truth. She felt older, and that should count for something. She¡¯d been through more than most women-okay, teens.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five?¡± He asked skeptically.


    Yodah had insisted she be twenty-five if she was going to pilot the ne. Piloting nes hade easy to her and it was something she especially loved, so her adopted father, Myles, had allowed her to learn.


    ¡°I have to open the coffin,¡± The official added, watching her closely.


    She managed a little sob and covered her mouth, nodding slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Yes, of course. They said you would. I was expecting you to.¡± She straightened her shoulders and spine courageously.


    He looked at her much more kindly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to watch. Stand over there.¡± He nodded to a corner of the building just a few feet away.


    She felt a little sorry for him. If she knew anything at all about Yodah, she knew he would put on some kind of show.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare blow this by scaring him.¡± She warned.


    ¡°I mean it, Yodah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun. I can always remove his memories. Wouldn¡¯t it be so delicious to do an impression of Count Drac? I¡¯ve watched the movie a million times. I¡¯ve got the look and ent down perfectly.¡±


    He sounded far too eager. It took a lot of discipline to keep amusement from her mind where he could read it. She didn¡¯t doubt for a moment that he could do a perfect Drac impression.


    ¡°Resist the urge. We aren¡¯t out of the woods and we can¡¯t afford to take any chances. We¡¯re in an unfamiliar territory. Or at least close enough that someone might be near us to sense the use of energy. Restrain yourself, Yodah.¡±


    He heaved a sigh.


    ¡± No matter what the oue, your mother is going to kill me, a slow and painful death, too. I should be able to have a little fun.¡±


    That was hitting very close to the truth. Her mother was going to murder all of them, but if their n worked, it would be well worth it.


    She gave Owens a small, grateful smile and moved away from the coffin. Standing in the open door, her arms wrapped around her middle forfort, she stared outside into the gathering darkness, holding herself very still. Their n had to work.


    ¡°Behave Yodah, or else.¡± She warned again.


    ¡°Okay  okay. You¡¯ve got a point.¡± He stated.


    Laughter bubbled over in his voice.


    ¡°What a sorry waste of a good coffin.¡±


    Now there was disgust in his tone.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if he was going to behave or not. It was impossible with Yodah. He marched to his own drum. She sent up a silent prayer, hoping for the best.


    Nothing moved for a while. She could hear the sound of a clock ticking loudly.


    Owens coughed nervously. He nced at her. She put her hand over her mouth and lowered her eyes.


    ¡°Yodah! Behave yourself.¡±


    She was somewhere betweenughing and crying with nervous tension.


    Owens stepped back to the coffin and peered in, beads of sweat visible on his forehead. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°He certainly looks robust for a man who starved himself to death.¡±


    ¡°The least you could have done was make yourself look emaciated if you wanted him to believe your preposterous story.¡± She scolded Yodah.


    She pressed a handkerchief to her mouth.


    ¡°They did such a good job at the funeral home. I particrly asked them to make certain he looked good for our mother.¡±


    The official pressed his lips together and studied the body. He was suspicious, but she wasn¡¯t certain of what.


    Clearly there was a dead body in the coffin. Did he suspect her of running drugs? Guns? If so, that didn¡¯t bode well for what she had nned. She needed to look like a naive young teenager who might be slightly ditzy.


    She held her breath as he reached for the lid of the coffin and slowly closed it.


    ¡°Is someoneing for you?¡± Owens asked as he locked the coffin lid and nced at his watch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay. You were thest neing in.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s friend arranged for a truck to pick us up. He¡¯ll be here any minute,¡± She assured him solemnly.


    ¡°Thank you so much for all your help.¡±


    ¡°You can wait in here,¡± Owens said in a kind voice. ¡°I¡¯lle back in a couple of hours and lock up.¡± He looked around the dpidated building. It was nothing more than four metal walls, mostly rusted, some so badly there were holes.


    ¡°Not that there¡¯s much to lock up.¡± He nced again at his watch.


    ¡°I would wait with you, but I have another job to go to.¡±


    She sent him a wan smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Really. He¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±


    Owens gave her onest look and exited the rickety building, leaving her there alone with the locked coffin. She waited until she saw his car drive off and the lights disappearpletely down the road. She took a careful look around. She appeared to be alone.


    ¡°Yodah, you can quit ying dead,¡± She said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    She banged on the coffin lid with her fist. ¡°Died of a broken heart? Really? You couldn¡¯t think of anything else, anything, say, more realistic?¡±


    ¡°Chill Freya. It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± Yodah stated, pushing off the coffin¡¯s lid.

 CONCOCTION

    The lid of the coffin opened with the same series of ominous, horror film creaks he¡¯d used when the official had opened the lid. There was silence.


    Freya¡¯s heart beat steadily. She leaned over the coffin and red at the young man whoid as if dead, his arms crossed over his chest and his eyes closed. His skin was pale porcin and his ck spiky hair with the dyed blue tips stood out starkly against the white backdrop.


    ¡°You look amazingly robust for a man who starved himself to death,¡± She said sarcastically, mimicking the official.


    ¡°You could have blown everything with your absurd story.¡±


    Yodah¡¯s eyes snapped open dramatically. He faked an ent as he slowly sat up.


    ¡°I could use a drop of blood or two, my dear.¡±


    She smacked him over the head with her papers. ¡°The customs official didn¡¯t believe I was twenty-five.¡±


    He shed a cocky grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. You¡¯re barely eighteen, and when Kane and Doban find out what we¡¯ve done, we¡¯re both going to be in more trouble than either of us has ever known.¡± He paused, the smile fading from his mouth. ¡°And I¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice,¡± Freya said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, there¡¯s always a choice. And you aren¡¯t the one they¡¯re going to kill. I¡¯m going to be their prime target. When Kane and Dobane looking for you-and they will,¡± Yodah said, ¡°they¡¯ll find you. They have a reputation for a reason. If we really do this, every hunter will be out looking.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡± She replied with a small shrug. ¡°By the time they wake and realize we¡¯re gone, we¡¯ll have a good head start. We should be able to find him, and then my mother.¡±


    ¡°You do realize,¡± Yodah said, floating out of the coffin, ¡°this could very well cause an international incident. Or worse, war. All-out war.¡±


    ¡°You agreed to help me,¡± Freya said. ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re my best friend, Freya. I will go anywhere with you.¡± He sent her a little grin, pleased with his pun. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to help you. I helped youe up with this n, didn¡¯t I? And it will work. I only hope that whoever we are looking for wouldn¡¯t have my head for our closeness.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t despise you. We¡¯ve talked about this. He isn¡¯t like that.¡± She said, making a face at him.


    Yodah grinned at her.


    ¡°Forgive me for despising him then just a little bit. He¡¯s good-looking, intelligent, an ancient hunter, and your lifemate. He destroyed all my dreams and fantasies about you. I don¡¯t dare even think along those lines or he¡¯d know. And then, there¡¯s the fact that you have only met him in your dreams. Not to doubt your sanity, but how sure are you that he is real? He might be a trap.¡± He pointed out.


    Freya rolled her eyes.


    ¡°As if. Even I know you don¡¯t think of me that way, Yodah. You can hide a lot of things, but not that. There¡¯s no fantasy and no destroyed dreams. Your lifemate is either not born or¡±-she smirked at him mischievously-¡°she¡¯s probably one of Rocan¡¯s  daughters .¡±


    He groaned and pped his forehead with his palm.


    ¡°A curse on you forever for uttering those words, for putting that thought out into the universe. Don¡¯t even think that, let alone say it aloud. Can you imagine Rocan as a father-inw? Sheesh, Freya, you really do want me dead.¡±


    Sheughed.


    ¡°It would serve you right, Yodah. Especially after putting you died of a broken heart on those papers!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It could happen. I¡¯m a romantic, you know. He will think I¡¯m a little kid, just like they all do, which is probably just as well, because otherwise he¡¯d see me as a rival.¡± He stated.


    ¡°You take great pains to keep them all thinking you¡¯re a kid,¡± She pointed out with a small smile. ¡°You like them to underestimate you. You¡¯re a genius, Yodah, and you don¡¯t let any of them see the real you. You deliberately provoke them.¡±


    His grin widened until he looked positively mischievous. He blew on his fingertips.


    ¡°That is very true. I don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Then his smile faded.


    ¡°But this is very different than the pranks I pull on them. This is big, Freya. I just want you to understand what¡¯s at stake.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what¡¯s at stake. That¡¯s why we need to find my mother first.¡± She replied.


    ¡°But are you that afraid of Kane?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got news for you, honey, everyone is afraid of him, and if they aren¡¯t, they should be, especially when ites to you. Haven¡¯t you noticed how protective he is of you? And Doban is just as bad if not worse, and if anyone messes with one of those men or anyone they love, they answer to both of them.¡± Yodah replied.


    She bit her lip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yodah, for putting you in this position. I can¡¯t turn back. I have to find him. I know I can do this. This n is wless.  But I can go from here by myself, I really can.¡± She said.


    Yodah burst outughing.


    ¡°Now you really have lost your mind. If I let you do this alone, they¡¯d really kill me. No, we¡¯re here and we have to see it through. I think you¡¯re the only one who could pull this off. But, Freya, if you get into trouble, this really will start a war. Kane and Doban are not going to back off if someone hurts you, or if you¡¯re captured. They won¡¯t care what the prince says. They¡¯ll go after you and no one will stand in their way. You¡¯d better go into this knowing that. You have to know the consequences and be willing to face them.¡± He stated.


    Freya pressed her lips together. She¡¯d thought about little else since she and Yodah hade up with the n.


    She¡¯d only thought of seeing the man from her dreams physically.


    Yodah waved his hand at the coffin and the lid creaked closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for this. I have to find mom, and him.¡± She said, ducking her head, so that her wealth of red silky hair covered her next expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I wonder if he would ept me with my past.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Freya¡± Yodah said. ¡°We¡¯re best friends. What happened to you wasn¡¯t your fault, and you should never feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed, well, not like you think. I believe he is a great man and he deserves a lifemate who can match him in everything. I¡¯m not that woman yet. I want to be with him, I feel that need nearly as strongly as he does. It grows in me every single day.¡± She said with a shrug.


    ¡°Do you think he would hold your past against you?¡± Yodah asked.


    Freya shook her head. ¡°No. He won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No one does, hon,¡± Yodah pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re the one so hard on yourself. I especially loved the stage when you dyed your hair constantly. It took a little while to find yourself and befortable with who you really are.¡±


    Her eyebrow shot up. She stared pointedly at his ck, spiked hair tipped with blue.


    His grin was contagious, revealing twin dents near his mouth.


    ¡°This is who I am. I found that out a long time ago. I like my hair with blue tips.¡± He mentioned, still grinning.


    ¡°Because no one will ever guess just how smart you are. They¡¯re too busy looking at your hair and the piercings you asionally put in just to bug them all,¡± she used,ughing softly. ¡°I love you, Yodah you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Freya. I don¡¯t have all that many people who care about me. If you say you need me, I¡¯lle.¡± He looked away from her.


    She put her hand on his arm.


    ¡°There are many people who care about you Hun,  you just don¡¯t let them get close.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°So do you want him to im you?¡± He asked, changing the sensitive topic.


    Freya shrugged.


    ¡°Sometimes. I dream about him a lot. I don¡¯t ever think about other men, or even look at them. It¡¯s always him. He calls to me and isn¡¯t even aware of it. When we¡¯re talking, mind to mind, I see things. How alone he is. How dark his world is. How hard it is to struggle against the constant pull of the darkness.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want you to see those things, Freya¡± Yodah said gently. ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you? Males, especially the hunters, they¡¯re like stone, total warriors, and if he thought he wasn¡¯t protecting you from that creeping shadow, he¡¯d be very upset.¡±


    Freya smiled at Yodah.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help what I see, hun. I¡¯m not exactly like everyone else. What kind of a concoction am I? Psychic. Mage/witch. Partly your kind. Daughter of the earth. Dragonseeker. I see things I¡¯m not meant to see. I feel things I shouldn¡¯t. I need him,¡± she admitted simply. ¡°And I have to find him.¡±


    Yodah slung his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Well, little sister, that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do. Miles should be here any minute. He texted me and said he had everything ready.¡±


    ¡°Did he cover his tracks?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Baby, any of them can track us, and they¡¯ll be hot on our trail the moment they realize you¡¯re missing.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just saying it can¡¯t happen until we¡¯re ready.¡± She said, ncing again at her watch. ¡°He¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°His cover is perfect,¡± Yodah assured.


    ¡°Stop worrying, at least not yet. For now, let¡¯s take in the deep air of Ennd.¡± He said, dramatically inhaling arge gust of air, that Freya chuckled before throwing him a light jab around his ribs.

 THE SYMBOL

    Back at Zipfara¡¯s Pce:


    Dead silence still reined in the inner courts of the pce. It seemed that Zipfara¡¯s words had casted a dumb spell on the upants of the room. The aged man with white long beards opened his mouth, and then closed it, at a loss of what to say.


    Emma¡¯s right eyebrow was raised as she stared at Zipfarah. ¡®What the hell was the queen talking about?¡¯ She thought, aware of the stunned silence in the room. She tried reading the queen¡¯s mind but was met with a huge block, even as thetter shifted her gaze to her that same second, causing her to squirm a bit on her seat, and direct her attention to Prescott.


    The squirrel was appraising her.


    She couldn¡¯t read his mind either. It seemed that he had been expecting her to do so.


    ¡°Seems she caught you huh?¡± He asked, telepathically.


    ¡± Who?¡± She asked, a bit surprised that he had caught in, on the silent transaction that had gone on between her and Zipfarah.


    ¡°The queen, dumbo. You are really crazy, yunno. What were you expecting? She is not our queen for fancy sake.¡± Prescott said.


    Emma could hear a tone of rebuke in his voice.


    Well, she deserved it. What had pushed her into trying to invade the woman¡¯s privacy? Now, she was in trouble.


    ¡°Prophecy? What prophecy?¡± She heard the woman who had insulted her earlier, ask incredulously.


    Obviously, the woman wasn¡¯t believing what she was hearing.


    Well, she didn¡¯t either.


    At least they were on the same boat on this one.


    ¡°You know the prophecy I am talking about. We don¡¯t have so many, or do we?¡± Zipfarah asked, raising her eyebrow at the rude elder.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Not at all. Forgive me, my Queen,¡± She apologized with a bow, ¡°¡­ but she¡­ she¡­ she is a human.¡± She said, looking at Emma with wide eyes. Gone were the look of hostility and anger. Shock and awe reced the negatives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zipfara stated with a confidence that shocked Emma out of her muteness.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡¯? I¡¯m a human of course, stop putting ideas into their heads. I think you got the wrong person rather.¡± She mentioned, a bit unsettled when she saw the small smile that graced the beautiful pink lips of the queen.


    What was the woman smiling about?


    ¡®Oh no, don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s about to tell them that I had tried reading her mind.¡¯ She thought, and cussed.


    ¡°Then how do you exin the fact that you could read minds. Are you going to deny that?¡± Zipfarah asked, smiling the more when she heard the series of gasps that escaped from the mouths of her already stupified audience.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emma¡¯s voice faltered as she saw the shocked amazement on Daniel¡¯s face.


    When had he gotten to sit close to Le, much opposite to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± She heard one of the elders mutter in astonishment, and groaned loudly.


    ¡°So¡­ what if I can? I¡¯m not the first person that can do that. And there¡¯s nothing so rare about it. If you¡¯re looking for people like that, you¡¯re wee to check in my school. I believe you will see your prophecy there.¡± She said, pronouncing the prophecy sarcastically. No way, was she going to believe that crap. It was bullshit.


    ¡°Hmm, tell us about your school then.¡± The elders with white beards requested.


    She sighed as she saw the rest nod, even Le was encouraging her to go on. The girl whom had always hissed at the sight of her was now looking at her in awe and respect.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she liked it.


    ¡°We are waiting, Emma. Tell us.¡± She heard Zipfarah say and sighed again. The woman still had the smile on. She had a feeling that thetter was just humouring her.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She began, believing that there was nothing there to lose.


    She told them about the group of five that had troubled her in the cafe, she told them about the professor, she told them about the strange boy that had inflicted pain on Maya, and she told them about Derek.


    ¡°¡­. see they all possess supernatural powers, more higher than mine. So, any of them could be your prophecy, not me.¡± She stated, as she avoided looking at Daniel whom she believed would be annoyed at her for dating someone else.


    Well, that was his business. After all, he left first. She thought.


    ¡°You see, Emma, all these personalities you just mentioned and talked about, aren¡¯t humans. They might be born with magic like us, they might be from the cougar family, they might be shape shifters. As you already know, your boyfriend is a werewolf. They aren¡¯t ordinary humans. They are supernatural beings rather.¡± An elderly woman with gentle eyes, who was two seats away from her, spoke to her.


    ¡°O¡­ Kay..¡± She stuttered, processing the information.


    So, all the beings she had read about in story books were true then. Wonderful! She eximed sarcastically in her mind.


    What about vampires then? The woman hadn¡¯t mentioned them. Could it be that they are unreal?


    No, she didn¡¯t think so. She had seen one in her dream, and she hadn¡¯t talked about or watched a movie about them before she had slept that night. So, there was no room for the subconscious interference.


    ¡°But I just read minds. And I wasn¡¯t born with it. Perhaps, the environment or something affected me.¡± She said, looking at each one of them, in hope that they will believe her.


    She was not ready to be some kind of super hero or some kind of prophecy that will stop some war or something.


    She just wanted to go to school, get a job, marry and travel around. No big deal.


    ¡°Maybe you are right, or maybe your abilities were being repressed by something, and is now popping out one after the other because they are being triggered by something.¡± Another elderly woman said.


    ¡°Yeah, perhaps. But if I can remember correctly, there¡¯s one way to actually confirm if she is the one.¡± A younger woman opined, standing up from her seat and walking towards Emma.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emma shrieked, as she felt the woman¡¯s hand at the helm of her top.


    She instantly held down the woman¡¯s hand, before turning to stare at Zipfarah who wasn¡¯t looking at her, but at the woman, her smile gone.


    ¡°What are you doing, Shitta?¡± The Queen asked.


    ¡°The symbol. The symbol that marks out the prophecy should be etched on her back.¡± The woman, Shitta, replied.

 SHE IS NOT THE ONE

    Emma watched as the woman who could be around thirty years of age, approached her steadily.( well, she couldn¡¯t be sure since Zipfarah who seemed to be middle aged, was already a grandmother)


    Already she could hear Prescott¡¯s ¡®what is the woman up to?¡¯ in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but reason in the same way too.


    With her face scrunched in scrutiny, she drew back on her chair a bit, as the woman came to stand right beside her, staring down at her with dark brown eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She shrieked the next second, as she felt the woman¡¯s hand at the helm of her top.


    She instantly held down the woman¡¯s hand, before turning to stare at Zipfarah who wasn¡¯t looking at her, but at the woman, her smile gone.


    ¡°What are you doing, Shitta?¡± Zipfarah asked.


    ¡°The symbol. The symbol that marks out the prophecy should be etched on her back.¡± The woman, Shitta, replied.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think it wise to tell me first, before touching her without her will or my permission?¡± Zipfara inquired, annoyed at the sheer rudeness of her council. Had they forgotten their ce so soon? Was she bing too lenient?


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, my Queen. I had let my curiosity hold the reins of me. It wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡± Shitta apologized, freeing Emma¡¯s top immediately. But she still stood beside her.


    ¡°It better not.¡± Zipfarah ordered, making sure that the rest of the elders know that she wouldn¡¯t be taking any form of misconduct again.


    ¡°Go back to your seat.¡± Shemanded Shitta who hesitated a bit for turning around and walking back to her seat.


    ¡°But my Queen ¡­¡± An elder was saying, when she instantly held up her left hand.


    ¡°I know.¡± She said, before shifting her gaze from the elder to Emma. Of course she knows. She had just been waiting for the right time to broach the topic.


    ¡°Emma, we have to confirm if you¡¯re the one. Is that okay by you?¡± She asked gently, aware that the redhead hadn¡¯t any idea of what was going on, and what would be going on soon. Somehow, she pitied her ignorance. It would have been better if her mother had told her about who she really was.


    Sadly, she didn¡¯t even know where her old friend was. They haven¡¯t spoken or seen each other since their pack war seven years ago.


    Emma nodded, not trusting the advocacy of her lips.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Is it okay if Lily checks it out?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Emma replied, terribly nervous at what the oue might be. She hadn¡¯t seen her back¡­ well, since forever.


    Who stares at their back? She thought, as she felt Lily who had been sitting beside her all this while, lift up her top, up to her chest region.


    She held the frontal of the top, so that it wouldn¡¯t rid up and show off her breast. She wasn¡¯t wearing a brassiere. She had washed the one she had worn earlier while bathing.


    Her cheeks colored in embarrassment as she felt Daniel¡¯s stare.


    Damn him! She thought.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± Lily stuttered, still holding the hem of the top, creating another bout of thick tension in the room.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is she the one?¡±


    ¡°Say something little one¡­¡±


    The elders spoke out aloud, obviously curious and nervous too about the oue.


    ¡°She is not the one.¡± Lily muttered, her voiceced with disappointment, before letting go the top.


    ***


    Derek looked at the painting he had just drawn, and sighed tiredly. He would haveughed boisterously if not for his foul mood. There was no strength or will to even smile.


    What was there to smile about? He had lost everything but for his family, whom he was sure to lose if his little witch didn¡¯te to his birthday party which he knew his mother and his cousin were already running around with other females of the pack to set up. Everything had to be in order. It was possible that members from other packs would being.


    It was inevitable actually. The party was also supposed to be his coronation party after all.


    Only that it might not happen. It might turn out to be a farewell party. He might be banished, especially if the beast rears his ugly head during the party session tonight.


    He needed Emma. She was his only hope now.


    He sighed again as he stared at the drawing. He had drawn Emma¡¯s happy face, or rather a caricature of that.


    He was not good in drawing, had never been.


    During his earlier years, when he had been an over ambitious six-year-old, he had tried learning the art from Clem who had seemed to be a wizard in that area, still was, but he had stopped when Maya had left.


    He had actually taken interest in it because of her.


    He had wanted the artistic branch of her attention, had sought after it, since she had always been smitten by Clem¡¯s drawings.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A soft knocknded on his door, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    He almost ignored it but for the voice that called out to him from behind the door, the perpetrator of the knock.


    ¡°Derek. It¡¯s me.¡±


    The voice said, and he sighed again, feeling guilty all over again.


    Why was she here?


    He grunted as he stood up from his squatting position-he had been squatting and drawing on a piece of arge rectangr paper which he had retrived from underneath his bed. He had done so to pass time, not wanting to leave his room till it was time for the party.


    Opening the door, he let out a sigh for the third time, as his little sister encircled his thighs with her hands. She was hugging him in her own way, since she was small.


    ¡°Happy Birthday Derek.¡± She said, before disengaging from the mini hug and looking up at him with tear-filled eyes.

 MARU IS BACK

    Derek sniffed as he stared down at his little sister whom he had tried to kill some hours ago.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. The stupid beast was in control.¡± Maru said, smiling virtually, as he felt the shock ransacking Derek.


    ¡°Maru¡­¡± Derek croaked out, stunned to his bones as he heard his wolf¡¯s cheerful voice.


    ¡°Maru? Who is that?¡± Eva asked, tugging him by his hand, scared that her big brother might be going insane.


    ¡°My wolf.¡± He replied, smiling for the first time, as he bent down and carried her in his arms.


    Eva smiled widely, as she circled her brother¡¯s neck with her hands. She was d that he was smiling sincerely ¨C after what has seemed a very long time.


    ¡°Can I talk to him too?¡± She asked, as she wriggled in his arms to bnce properly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Derek chuckled, amused at her statement. The ring of his chortle sounded foreign to him.


    It¡¯s been a while since then. He thought, feeling his mood uplift already. He believed that it was a good sigh. For some minutes, he allowed himself to hope that things would go well for him today.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Eva whined, shaking her head and body from left to right, that Derek had no choice but tough out loudly this time.


    ¡°Quit shaking in my arms, or I might be tempted to drop you.¡± He teased, putting up a serious face which dissolved into another bout ofughter as he watched her pout her lips.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you missed me this much¡­ You should treat me better and listen to me from now on. After all, I seem to hold a key part to your overall happiness.¡± He heard Maru say.


    He almost snorted but for the truth in the statement.


    He mused rather, especially as he took note of the pride in his wolf¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So full of ourselves now, are we?¡± He teased, before asking a question which throbbed his nerves.


    ¡°What about it?¡± He asked through their special mind path, referring to the beast.


    ¡°Asleep for now. Subdued. You know we have to find her. I don¡¯t think I will be able to defeat it again after today.¡± Maru stated.


    He knew that his wolf was referring to his little witch.


    ¡°Nobody knows where she is. We don¡¯t even know who had taken her.¡± He said, wincing as he felt Eva pinch his cheeks.


    ¡°Eva, what was that for?¡± He asked, pouting his lips which made herugh.


    ¡°You were talking to your wolf right? Why don¡¯t you let me meet him?¡± She carped, holding his cheeks with her tiny fingers.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, you will have yours soon.¡± He mentioned, smiling as he watched her eyes widen.


    ¡°I will get a wolf too? Like Mommy and Papa?¡± She asked, her eye shining with happiness and curiousity.


    ¡°Yep. Now get down.¡± He said, dropping her gently to the floor.


    ¡°You are getting heavier.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m getting heavier, you should be getting stronger. You have to carry me. I am your little sister.¡± Shemented, stamping her left foot on the floor, her eyes which stuck to his dared him to refute her statement.


    Even though she was small, she still exuded authority.


    ¡°Aya ma¡¯am.¡± He agreed with a salute, before holding her by the hand and walking to his bed.


    ¡°So, what is mum doing?¡± He asked, cing her on hisps, after taking afortable position on the bed.


    ¡°She is baking a cake. I think it will be bigger than mine.¡± She said, muttering thest part.


    Derek caressed her hair fondly, while holding a chuckle.


    He knew that she was trying to process with her small brain why his should be bigger than hers, and also wondering when she should be annoyed or happy about it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His chuckle might not help her decision making.


    ¡°Did she tell you she would being?¡± He heard her ask after some time offortable silence.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asked, a bit curious on who she was actually talking about, even though he guessed that she was talking about Emma.


    ¡°Emma. Did she tell you that she would being? I can¡¯t wait to see her again. I need to show off my grades. She had taught me math. I scored an A.¡± She replied, biting her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Derek replied, a bit sullen, as he remembered his fate without her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from her.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I know she willing though. She told me.¡± Eva stated, looking up at Derek who stared back at her with curious eyes.


    ¡°She told you?¡± He questioned, his right eyebrow shooting up at his query.


    ¡°Yes. She came to me in my dreams. She promised me that she would be here. I should tell you not to worry.¡± Eva replied.


    ¡°Derek, do you like her?¡±


    ***


    ¡°I heard himugh some minutes ago. I¡¯m serious.¡± Esther stated, as she watched Melvina and Maya mix the batter.


    ¡°You sure it wasn¡¯t Anthony?¡± Maya asked, teasing with a wink, the witch whose cheeks colored red the next second.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure it was him.¡± Esther murmured, as she faced the direction of the window. She was a bit embarrassed.


    It was obvious that Maya had noticed her crush on Anthony.


    She cussed herself, even as she wondered if it was a good idea for her to be here. She had volunteered to help out with the party preparations, since the concept of her home wasn¡¯t really enticing at the moment.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Did you hear any other thing?¡± She heard the Luna ask.


    ¡°Yeah. He was talking with a little girl. I¡¯m sure, although I don¡¯t know how that could be. The doors are still locked.¡± She stated, her face scrunching a bit as she tried to reason out the possibility of the matter.


    ¡°That would be Eva.¡± Maya mentioned with a smile, obviously pleased with the news.


    ¡°His little sister.¡±

 MIXED FEELINGS

    Emma couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at the moment. On one hand, she was relieved that she wasn¡¯t their prophecy, on the other hand she was a bit disappointed, just a tiny bit. For some minutes there, she had almost believed the Queen.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She heard her ask Lily.


    Thetter nodded, before settling in properly in her seat.


    Her face was sullen.


    Emma felt a bit sad for disappointing them, seeing the sullen looks which were also stered on the faces of even the elders.


    But was the prophecy that important?


    She thought everyone possessed the ability to decide the particr fate he or she wants,munity included, not minding some foretelling shit.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not surprised.¡± The rude elder started again.


    Emma felt like bashing her face on the table.


    What the hell was wrong with the woman?


    ¡°Shut up Ve.¡± Zipfarahmanded, obviously annoyed too at the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Queen.¡± The woman, Ve, apologized in a low voice that surprised even Emma, with a bow.


    ¡°Emma,e here.¡± Zipfarah requested, her eyes returning back to their normal golden color. It had been fiery when she had shouted at the impudent woman.


    Emma took in a deep breath, before standing up from her chair.


    She was the center of attention, and she wasn¡¯t liking it one bit.


    She trudged her way to Zipfara¡¯s corner. The tempo of her heart rate had increased drastically, out of sheer nervousness.


    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡± Zipfarah implored, stretching out her palm on the table.


    Emma suspired, swallowing in her saliva, before cing her palm on Zipfarah¡¯s.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Zipfarah asked, after some beats, staring at her keenly.


    ¡°I will be eighteen by Tuesday.¡± She replied, even as she wondered what her age had to do with anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem then. We will have to wait till your birthday for the symbol to disclose itself. That¡¯s the day after tomorrow right?¡± Zipfarah asked, throwing the question to the audience.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They all replied.


    ¡°O¡­ K¡­¡± Emma drawled, finding the whole thing funny.


    ¡°Can I go home now?¡± She asked, her face scrunching in anger as she heard the next murmured words of the people in the room.


    ¡°She can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°She is too important.¡±


    ¡°Leonarya would have her head if she leaves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust those werewolves.¡±


    ¡°They might not be able to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°And she befriended the Alpha¡¯s son. What a shame.¡±


    ¡°Her ignorance is sickening.¡±


    ¡°You all are sick!¡± She screamed, as she swiveled around to stare at them, not bothered at all by the pleading gaze of Prescott, Lily and Daniel.


    ¡°How dare you talk to us like that? Do you know¡­.¡± Ve was saying, but Emma cut her off abruptly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± Shut up Vene or whatever your name is. I don¡¯t care who or what you are. You all are sick. Is it my fault that I am ignorant of your kind or whatever fucking prophecy that you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m a human. I have human parents. And I don¡¯t give a damn about what you guys think or say anymore. I¡¯m going home, and no one would stop me!¡± She shouted, aware at thest second that Zipfara was holding her by the hand.


    ¡°Calm down Emma.¡± Zipfarah implored, before casting res at the members of her council.


    They all bowed their heads in apology.


    They hadn¡¯t been budgeting that Emma would be able to hear their words so urately.


    Some of them gasped silently as they smartly figured out that thetter must have a keen sense of hearing.


    Another gift!


    ¡°But they are right in a way. We can¡¯t let you go. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Zipfarah stated, demanding with her eye that Emma should understand the gravity of the situation.


    But the redhead was having none of it.


    She shook her head intermittently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I told you earlier that he was in trouble. Don¡¯t you understand? I have to save him.¡± She muttered, as if analyzing her situation.


    ¡°And how would you do that?¡± Zipfarah asked, her patience running thin.


    ¡°You have no powers, and you are not sure if you¡¯re even his mate. I can¡¯t risk you either for him. He is a werewolf. He would be fine.¡± She stated, her tone falling at the end phrase. She knew that the wolf boy might be under more trouble than ever. But she also believed that Emma couldn¡¯t do anything for him either. She wasn¡¯t his mate. She would only fall into the hands of her daughter if she left themunity.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right Zipfarah. I have no powers. I¡¯m not his mate either. But that¡¯s not really my business. I just know that I should see him. The feeling is like a raging inferno in my guts. I can¡¯t sit it down, neither can I stay here doing nothing. I feel like I would go crazy the next minute. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Emma asked calmly, too calmly for Prescott¡¯s liking, as she stared down at Zipfarah, not a big put out by the res and curses she was attracting from the council for calling their queen by her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind, Emma. Your life is too precious to be risked.¡± Zipfarah stated, returning Emma¡¯s stark gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to tell me what I should do or what I shouldn¡¯t do.¡± Emma mentioned, suddenly disliking the gracious queen she hade to love these few days.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you have no choice but to abide by mymand. You¡¯re still in mymunity. I won¡¯t take a No from you. Don¡¯t make me ce you under house arrest, Emma. Stay, at least until we are sure that you are not the chosen one. We can let you go, after that.¡± Zipfarah responded, her voice breeding no room for argument.


    But Emma would always be Emma.


    ¡°It will be toote for him. I am going home, with or without your help.¡± She said, turning around and walking away.

 LET ME GO

    Zipfarah soughed as she heard Emma rant about how she was feeling about going home.


    Perhaps, she might be right. Perhaps, they were mates. But she had to admit to herself that she was scared if the redhead fell into the wrong hands, especially her daughter. Thetter might wipe off her memories, instill a new one and control her. Or worse, she might kill her off, since she has always been obsessed with being the most powerful since she  had been young.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind, Emma. Your life is too precious to be risked.¡± She decided finally, returning Emma¡¯s stark gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to detect to me what I should do or what I shouldn¡¯t do.¡± Emma mentioned, suddenly disliking the gracious queen she hade to love these few days.


    Why can¡¯t the bonehead just let her go? She could alwayse back. Couldn¡¯t she?


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you have no choice but to abide by mymand. You¡¯re still in mymunity. I won¡¯t take a No from you. Don¡¯t make me ce you under a house arrest, Emma. Stay, at least until we are sure that you are not the chosen one. We can let you go, after that.¡± Zipfarah responded, her voice breeding no room for argument.


    But Emma would always be Emma.


    ¡°It will be toote for him then. I am going home, with or without your help.¡± She said, turning around and walking away.


    But before she could get pass her seat, she saw Daniel with two other boys approaching her.


    Then she scoffed.


    ¡°You never loved me, did you?¡± She asked Daniel, whose face was masked with sadness thereafter.


    ¡°I did. I still do.¡± Daniel replied, truth ringing in his voice, as he gestured the boys with him to halt.


    ¡°Well if you do, let me go.¡± Emma requested, snorting as she watched him turn his face away from her.


    ¡°Lies.¡± She muttered, refusing to get emotional over his betrayal. She already had Derek. She didn¡¯t need nobody else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Emma. But I can¡¯t let you go. You have toe with us quietly, or I might have no choice but to carry you.¡± He stated, with a sorry face, apology boldly shown on his eyes.


    But Emma wasn¡¯t concerned about that.


    She was concerned rather about the energy that she had been feeling for quite a while now.  She had noticed it first when she had shouted at the elders to keep quiet.


    But she had disregarded it, citing it as adrenaline.


    Now, she could feel the energy circting her entire system like blood. It rose as her anger increased.


    She felt high as if on drugs.


    She cackled in loudughter surprising the upants of the room  and herself as she felt her fingers vibrate.


    Perhaps Zipfarah was right. She thought.


    Perhaps she was the prophecy.


    Or maybe she was just one of the many students in college who were blessed with some gifts.


    She was a bit curious on how to wield it.


    Let it flow. She heard her mind whisper to her.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Prescott called to her through the mind path.


    ¡°Are you okay? You look pale all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Never been better.¡± She replied aloud with a chuckle, surprising the upants of the room for the umpteenth time.


    They must be wondering who she was talking with.


    ¡°Take her away already.¡± Ve ordered Daniel and the boys, her voiceced with contempt. She had always hated the audacity of Emma.


    Daniel sighed deeply, as his eyes skimmed Emma¡¯s features.


    He had been surprised when he had seen her at the parkst night, he had been happy, forgetting for a minute then that he had left her and disappeared without an exnation.


    He had thought he would have the time and grace to exin things clearly to her, especially the reason for him disappearance and his unending love for her.


    But now with this happening, he wasn¡¯t sure if she would want to talk to him again.


    It seemed too that she was too besotted to Derek.


    Well, he would have to get her back then. He thought, before gesturing for the boys with him to move forward and take her away to her room.


    Already, he had gotten another permissive nod from his Queen.


    **


    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯te closer if you love your life.¡± Emma said with a smirk, referring to the boys who were approaching her slowly but steadily.


    She smirked the more as she heard the snorts echoing around the room.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know what she was feeling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Take her already. She only has her mouth.¡± Ve stated in annoyance, shouting the next second when she tripped on her shoe and fell t on the floor.


    She had been standing since the Queen had dered that Emma would be ced under house arrest.


    It was like she had Ben cheering the queen¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Good riddance to pure evil.¡± Emma muttered, her index finger crooked like a wand beside her, smiling sheepishly as she noticed that the boys had stopped approaching her,. and that the elders were murmuring amongst themselves.


    ¡°How did she do that?¡±


    ¡°I thought she didn¡¯t have powers.¡±


    ¡°She might be the special one.¡±


    ¡°Emma, follow them willingly. Don¡¯t make me confine you in a ball.¡± Zipfarah said nonchntly as if she wasn¡¯t moved or concerned with the disy, as if she was bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Zipfarah.¡± Emma replied, not bothering to turn back and acknowledge the queen.


    ¡°Then, you give me no choice.¡± Zipfarah muttered, before creating a ball like shield around Emma, with just a bored motion of her eyes.


    Emma felt herself float on the air, inside the ball.


    What the hell!


    She hadn¡¯t bargained for this but she wasn¡¯t going down without a fight either.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± She said, pounding her fists on the walls of the big transperent ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear. But I can¡¯t. Daniel, roll the ball to her room.¡± Zipfarahmanded.


    Emma kept hitting at the walls, tears slipping from her eyes, ignoring Prescott¡¯s words that her efforts were in vain. The walls couldn¡¯t be broken down.


    And when she saw the eldersughing at her, and the boys approaching her, her anger knew no limits.


    ¡°I said: Let me go!!¡± She screamed, letting out the inferno that had been burning slowly within her.

 LET ME GO II

    Emma kept hitting at the walls, tears slipping from her eyes, ignoring Prescott¡¯s words that her efforts were in vain. ording to him, the walls couldn¡¯t be broken down.


    When she looked and noticed that the elders wereughing at her, and the boys were now approaching her again, her anger knew no limits. It burned and kindled as memories blinded and subdued her mind.


    The acts of the elders especially brought up her timid days to her, days she had thought she had forgotten totally, days when she had been a nerd, days when she had been bullied.


    Theirughters resonated with theughters of Karen and her clique who had made it a point of duty to bully her every minute of her life in school, and her eating habits hadn¡¯t helped it either.


    She remembered the taunts and the beatings, the pranks and the false reports, her very and the abuse of her knowledge ¨C at that time the group had always loaded her with their assignments, promising hell and thunder if she had ever dared to return to ss the next day without aplishing the tasks on the assignment.


    At a time, they had punished her by asking her to wait for them, when they had been given detention by her teacher, for no just cause. It had be a regr thing after then; the fact that they would provoke the teacher intentionally, so that he will give them a detention, and then dragging and pulling her by the ear with harsh whispers to wait around till they had been done. And she had waited. She had waited till the kinddy had opened her eyes. She had waited till her advice had sunk deep enough to yield her fruits. Strangely all this while, her family hadn¡¯t known about it.


    She gritted herself as she found herself in the same position again. Theughters and Prescott¡¯s voice sounded like a loud echo in her head, and she just knew that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She refused to surrender to their taunts, and so willingly she yielded, she gave up herself to the power that was cruising in her body cells and the entirety of her system.


    ¡°I said: Let me go!!¡± She screamed, letting out the inferno that had been burning slowly but steadily within her.


    Her nostrils red, a smirk stering on her lips, as she watched the ball disintegrate and disappear, as she watched the so called elders fly and bash their backs on the wall, including Daniel and the boys. The only people that remained sitting were the twins and Prescott, and their eyes were wide, their mouth agape. Zipfarah was gripping so tightly to the table that her fingernails left thin deep marks on the table. It was obvious that she had resisted the force which had meant to throw her away too.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She heard Prescott say to her and snorted.


    Of course, she knew why he had thanked her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In a way, she hadn¡¯t kept them in the scope and field of the force. Her anger wasn¡¯t directed at them (well-because they hadn¡¯t beenughing at her), but at the elders, her ex and hispanions, and the Queen.


    ¡°Will you let me go now?¡± She asked Zipfarah, ignoring the murmurs arising from the elders. They all thought she was the one now.


    To hell with them and their thoughts. She thought.


    She wasn¡¯t the one.  And she must leave here now.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Zipfarah questioned, standing up from her seat for the first time since the meeting hadmenced.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± She said, with a shrug, not ready to discuss any further on the subject with the Queen who was staring at her as if she could read her thoughts.


    ¡°But, if I let you go¡­ you might end up getting hurt, or worse, taken.¡± Zipfarah stated.


    ¡°And when I mean hurt, I¡¯m not referring to the physical hurt, but the emotional one. Are you sure you are ready for that? Because I could see you crying in some hours from now.¡± Zipfarah said, as her eye color twitched from their golden brown to in white.


    She was seeing a vision.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to see him. I can take anything after that.¡± Emma replied, a bit scared now. What did the queen mean by emotional hurt? Was Derek dead? Did anything happen to his family? More reason she should hurry up and leave this ce. She felt that time was already against her.


    ¡°Okay then. If you say so. But you have to promise me that you will return here with Prescott if anything goes wrong.¡± Zipfarah mentioned, tapping her thumb on the table as if calcting the proceeds of something.


    ¡°Prescott?¡± Emma inquired, darting her eyes from the Queen to the squirrel.


    ¡± Yes, Prescott. You didn¡¯t think I would be letting you go out alone. Did you?¡± Zipfarah asked, furrowing her eyebrows.


    ¡± Well¡­¡±Emma stuttered, even as she wondered what to tell her friends if they saw her with a squirrel. Other than that, she felt it would be fun and cool to hang out with the squirrel. He had powers too, incase her security was put into question.


    ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t have much knowledge about your powers yet, so, it¡¯s a risk letting you go away alone. Prescott would apany you. I believe that he will choose the appropriate guise for you guys. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Zipfarah said, a short smile on her face, although she felt sorrowful for what the girl would pass through in some hours toe. She wasn¡¯t sure of the particr situation, but the look of sadness and brokenness in the girl¡¯s eyes on her vision had been heartbreaking.


    A second reason why she had sent her along with the squirrel; he had an inbuilt humour circuit.


    ¡°Can I go with her too?¡± Lily asked, shocking her twin sister, Le, who was already feeling bereft for the knowledge that she wouldn¡¯t be seeing the squirrel for some time.

 DAMON

    Lily had been so happy when themotion had been going on; that her new friend, Emma, was the chosen one, the prophecy. Although overwhelmed with surprise and awe, she had been thankful for it. She had heard about the prophecy one time from her mother, and her aunt, Leonarya, and it had fascinated her then; the goodwill of the gods to stop a war that might rid the earth even of humans.


    But when she had found no symbol on thetter¡¯s back, she had been distraught. Distraught was an understatement actually.


    She was besotted to Emma already, she saw her now as an elder sister she hadn¡¯t had, ever since the previous day when thetter had taken to the park, and had pushed her enough to put her trust on her and ride on the Ferry¡¯s wheel.


    And then the fact that she hadn¡¯t left her and ran away when she had felt the dark energy in the air at the dark of the night, had humbled her.


    It was true that she had been drugged by an ancient drowsy pill, but she had been conscious of her environment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had known what had happened.


    She had heard everything that her redheaded friend had said. She had felt the pinches and p too.


    But at that time, she had been trying to rid her system of the pill which was working effectively and fast enough to paralyze her.


    It had amazed her that Emma hadn¡¯t left her and run at the first sigh of danger.


    Rather, she had held her more closer to herself while trying to be stand brave and tall in the face of Draco.


    Draco.


    Draco had been her brothers¡¯ best friend, and her very close friend too. She had even crushed on him at one time. Le too. But he had always preferred Le, and so her love had waxed cold. Besides, he had always reminded them that they were too young for him.


    It had saddened her heart when she had discovered three years ago, that he had been working as a spy for her Aunt.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t wait to visit him at the prison house. Her brother, Daniel, had refused at first, but she had resolved to sneak inside the prison house tonight with her twin, she needed some answers.


    Nevertheless, hearing Queen Zipfarah apportioning Prescott to Emma as apanion enticed her greatly. She wanted to follow them. She wanted to at least, be of service to her new friend who most likely was the chosen one.


    ¡°Can I go with her too?¡± She asked, shocking her twin sister, Le, who was already feeling bereft for the knowledge that she wouldn¡¯t be seeing the squirrel for some time.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Le muttered, surprised at the request.


    ¡°Lily¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ you¡­¡± Daniel was saying hurriedly, but Lily was having none of it.


    ¡°Please, my Queen, I want to go with her. She needs all the help she can get.¡± She pleaded, facing her grandmother with her puppy eyes.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Zipfarah sighed, rubbing her forehead tiredly with her thumb and middle finger, considering her granddaughter¡¯s request. She knew it was a good idea, letting her go too, but it was dangerous. She didn¡¯t want to lose her. She had lost her daughter already.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡±


    A voice thundered across the room, getting the attention of the whole upants in the room.


    ¡°Thank God, Damon, you are here.¡± Le breathed out, relieved for the intervention of her other older brother. He was the older twin. He was also the stronger, and most ruthless, fiercely overprotective of her and Lily. She didn¡¯t think he would have supported it if he had known about her sister going to the werewolves region to pick up the human.


    She was happy that he had arrived from his mission at this critical hour. She was sure that her sister wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere with the redhead; Damon wouldn¡¯t allow it (even if a tiny bit of her wanted to go too. She was curious about how the werewolves looked like. She hadn¡¯t seen one in her entire existence. When Zipfarah had sent Lily on the mission to get Emma, she had been bereft and angry, for not being included. She had presumed that since they were twins, they should be going everywhere together. She was also envious of the budding rtionship between her sister and Emma. She wanted that too, especially since she knew now that thetter was most likely the chosen one.)


    ¡°Wee Damon.¡± Zipfarah weed one of her favorite people with a wide smile on her face.


    She believed that he had been sessful in his mission. He had never failed her before in the past.


    ¡°Thank you, my Queen.¡± Damon replied, attracting and holding the attention of Emma.


    She had heard the thunderous voice, but had ignored it (not in the least concerned about someone who sounded like an egoistic brat), keeping her gaze on the Queen to know her decision on Lily¡¯s request. She wanted the little girl toe with her too.


    But now, hearing his voice which was now gentle in nature, her forehead scrunched, as she considered on where she had heard the familiar voice.


    Damon! She screamed in her mind, swivelling at the same time it dawned on her that the voice which she had just heard belonged to her new friend in school who had showed her the professor¡¯s office earlier this week. Her Damon was Lily¡¯s Damon!


    ¡°Emma¡­.¡± He croaked out, as their eyes met each other.


    ¡°Hello Damon¡­¡± She greeted sarcastically, hands akimbo, aware but not bothered  of the bewildered nces they were receiving from the upants of the room.


    She knew what was going on in their mind already. They were confused on how she hade to meet and know of the two brothers. She could also feel Daniel¡¯s heated gaze on her.


    For a second, she had contemted sticking around for some minutes and fawning over Damon, to irk the life out of Daniel, but abandoned the idea, when she remembered that Derek was in danger.


    (If not for that, you guys should know Emma by now. She would have done it. Lol)

 DAMON II

    ¡°Hello Damon¡­¡± Emma greeted sarcastically, hands akimbo, aware but not bothered  of the bewildered nces they were receiving from the upants of the room.


    She knew what was going on in their mind already. They were confused on how she hade to meet and know of the two brothers. She could hear Prescott in her mind; he wanted to know how she had met the stronger twin. She could also feel Daniel¡¯s heated gaze on her.


    For a second, she had contemted sticking around for some minutes and fawning over Damon, to irk the life out of Daniel, but abandoned the idea, when she remembered that Derek was in danger.


    ¡°You guys know each other already?¡± Zipfarah asked, darting her eyes from Emma to Damon.


    She had been surprised too.


    Had he met her during the mission?


    She hoped that nothing had transpired between them romantically. She wasn¡¯t ready to have another family war on her hands. She wasn¡¯t ready at all for history to be repeated for she had already known that Daniel liked the redhead.


    ¡°Yeah. We met in school.¡± Damon replied, still shocked that the funny girl which had tickled his fancy was standing right there in hismunity, discussing with his Queen. Who was she?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ school.¡± He heard Emma utter sardonically, and sighed tiredly. He had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be taking his apology anytime soon. But it wasn¡¯t his fault, was it? She didn¡¯t expect him to tell her all about his origin on their first and only time of meeting, did she?


    Does she even know that her boyfriend was a werewolf?


    His plight was small, at least,pared to that of her boyfriend¡¯s.


    ¡°I already know about that.¡± Emma stated, and he balked, meeting her eyes which were fixated on him.


    ¡°How did you¡­?¡± He stuttered, notprehending what had just happened. He took his eyes to the other upants of the room, including his grandmother. They were not in the least surprised. It dawned on him then that he was out of the loop on an important matter.


    ¡°She can read minds. You should create a barrier.¡± He heard Prescott say to him telepathically, and nodded unconsciously, following his advice.


    ¡°Good, you know each other then.¡± Zipfarah stated, keeping her gaze on him.


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Damon inquired, knowing that he was missing out on something important.


    What was the human doing here? How did she even get here? His home was not really open to anybody.


    ¡°Well, Emma happens to be the prophecy we have been waiting for.¡± Zipfarah dropped, without any preamble.


    ¡°How¡­ that¡¯s¡­ but¡­¡± He stammered as he shifted his gaze to Emma who immediately refuted the statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I think there has been a misunderstanding rather, Damon. You don¡¯t believe that, do you?¡± Emma asked, raising her eyebrows at him.


    Damon stared at her speechlessly, his eyes trailing over her petite figure.


    This was the prophecy? Why? Why her?


    She was just a human. How would she do it? He thought, snapping out of it when Prescott cautioned him to stop staring at Emma that persistently..


    ¡°Your brother is watching.¡± The squirrel had added, after shouting at him.


    His brother? He turned then, noticing his twin whom he hadn¡¯t greeted since he hade into the room.


    Thetter was ring at him.


    What the hell! He screamed in his mind, realizing then that Emma must be the girl that his twin had told him that he had fallen in love with, during his mission.


    Then, he had termed him as weak, but having been with the human just once, he could understand the reason why she was likeable. After all, he fancied her. But of course, he wasn¡¯t going to date her.


    And what about the werewolf? Did her brother know about that?


    ¡°He knows.¡± Prescott answered him telepathically, and he soughed. Trouble in paradise. He thought, guessing Emma¡¯s reaction when she had seen his twin first in themunity. She must have been mad with anger. Perhaps, still is.


    ¡°That said¡­ she wants to go back. To attend her boyfriend¡¯s birthday, she said¡­¡± Zipfara uttered, a short smile on her lips as she watched him shake his head while furrowing his eyebrows.


    ¡°That can¡¯t happen. We can¡¯t let her go if she is the one.¡± Damon replied, ready to reason with the Queen when he felt a hard knock on his head. He already knew who it hade from.


    He heard his brother grunt, and sighed.


    He hoped thetter wasn¡¯t getting funny ideas already.


    It was just a knock on the head. There was nothing affectionate about that.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t asking you. She was stating a point. If I were you, I would listen to her.¡± Emma said with a smirk, crossing her hand over her shoulder, before turning her head; throwing a wink at Daniel who looked away, and tightened his fists.


    (Oh, so she did it¡­ lol)


    ¡°She¡¯s right Damon. You can¡¯t stop her. We couldn¡¯t.¡± Zipfarah stated, even as she instructed the squirrel telepathically to show Damon what had transpired in the room before he hade in.


    ¡°I will go with her then.¡± He said, remnants of surprise and awe in his voice after watching the show which the squirrel had managed to convey to him telepathically.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Zipfarah said, strategically stopping Daniel¡¯s outburst. She had sensed that thetter was about to blow up, especially as the redhead¡¯s hand was still slung across Damon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°But¡­ Lily can¡¯t go either. I won¡¯t let that.¡± Damon mentioned in a steel voice, grunting as Emma jabbed him on the ribs, which inadvertently caused Lily tough. The two girls winked at each other, and Le felt so abandoned, that she got annoyed at Emma again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind still.¡± He uttered, his hand ced around his ribs incased Emma wanted to hit him there again.


    ¡± I will go with her then.¡± Daniel said, stepping forward, tired of watching his ex getting cozy with his twin brother.


    ¡± No no no.¡± Prescott and Lily said at the same time,ughing.


    ¡± That will be dangerous.¡± Damon said, pitying him a little. He didn¡¯t think that his brother would be strong enough to y strong if he saw the redhead kissing and joking around with the werewolf.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Daniel was saying, but Zipfara raised up her hand, feeling tired all of a sudden.


    Something that had been reurring recently.


    She hoped that she hadn¡¯t been poisoned.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay everyone.¡± She said, looking at her grandchildren, and then her council which were still present watching animatedly the events that had been transpiring before them, and of course taking mental notes.


    ¡°Lily, you will listen to your brother. Prescott, get ready then. I believe you¡¯re enough for Emma. The meeting is dismissed.¡± She mentioned, before getting up from her seat, ignoring the sullen look on Lily¡¯s face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But before she could move two steps forward to her chambers, she slumped to the floor, causing an uproar in the room.

 TEMPEST

    Some ce, an hourter:


    ¡°Your mother has been poisoned.¡±


    The beautiful woman looking out of a gigantic window was spoken to by her friend.


    ¡°Poisoned? How is that possible?¡±


    She asked, turning around to nce at her friend, her face ashened in worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She had fell to the floor, after the meeting with the council some minutes ago. They are attending to her.¡± Her friend stated, but she shook her head.


    ¡°But who could have done this, Ketura?¡± She asked, sping her hands together as she walked  majestically away from the window to a stool across that station.


    ¡°Nobody knows. But they suspect your sister.¡± Ketura replied, walking to meet her at her newest position.


    ¡°I have to go then.¡± She replied, furrowing her eyebrows.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back, at least not yet. You know they believe you are dead. And if you do go back, then all our ns which we have spent years on orchestrating would all be in vain. It wouldn¡¯t make sense then.¡± Ketura implored, cing her hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What shall we do then? I can¡¯t lose my mother too, to that evil wench.¡± She inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ketura replied, sighing tiredly.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s only one way to do that, apart from going back to themunity¡­.¡± She said, leaving the statement open as she stared at her friend, shrugging her shoulders the next second when she knew that the weight of the issue had dawned on her best friend.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s dangerous, and there is no guarantee that it would work from such a distance. It hadn¡¯t worked on Malone. And you had almost died going through that process.¡± Ketura insisted, shaking her head in disagreement. There was no way she was letting harm befall her best friend.


    ¡°Malone was far gone. You know that. I was just far too stubborn to believe that he had left me alone in this world. I had been trying to resurrect the dead.¡± She said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my mother die, knowing that I could do something to save her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the elders are working out a solution for her. She will be fine.¡± Ketura mentioned, with pleading eyes.


    Thest time that her friend had done the process, it had taken her a week to recuperate.


    ¡°Ketura, you should know my evil sister by now.


    You know too that I am the chosen healer for our people, even though I¡¯ve been out of action since the past two years. I have to try. I have to save my mother. She has been so good to my children. I can¡¯t let my evil sister take another good soul from me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay Tempest. If you say so.¡± Ketura surrendered sullenly, seeing that there was no changing her friend¡¯s mind.


    She just had to be at alert, if the process tries to take more than it was given.


    **


    Thirty minutester:


    ¡°Tempest,e back now!!. Your life force is dissipating!¡± Ketura cried, whilst looking at her friend who was lying still within a round circle, marked with seven colored candles which gave out an enticing fragrance.


    She concluded she was going to get into the circle if thetter didn¡¯t reply.


    **


    ¡°This is serious.¡± Tempest muttered, as she moved as a white hot air in her mother¡¯s body. She had shaded her body in the way of the ancients, and had let her spirit travel to themunity. The distance had been quite long, an impossible feat deserving of des if it was ever heard; but the desire to see her mother live had been greater than her quest for a lonesome revenge. Her sister wouldn¡¯t see iting.


    She has really evolved into something more evil.  She thought, referring to her older sister, Leonarya.  The poison was something of a kind that she had never seen. Subtle, but dangerous. It was a huge harm.


    I must find an antidote.  She muttered even as she sighed deeply for the loud shouts of her friend, Ketura, which she was hearing in her head.


    Knowing what her friend might have done, she had added an invisible barrier around the circle to prevent her froming in and stopping the process.


    She could hear her  pounding  on the invisible barrier to get to her.


    But the movement of the poison caught her notice the next second.


    It was moving closer to the heart, and she couldn¡¯t stop it. She hadn¡¯t really been able to do anything, since she had arrived. The strangeness of the poison had paralyzed her.


    She could feel hot tears gathering in her eyes, the terrible fear threatening to overwhelm her at her own helplessness. The poison was painful, crawling through her mother¡¯s system, paralyzing her. Cramps and sweating, muscles clenching and locking. She felt it with her and raged at her inability to get to it, to be able to help her, as was her right.


    Calm down. She heard herself chant. Her mother had no one but her. The healing council had seemed to have given up hope already.


    She decided to remain as calm and impassive as ever, studying the chemistry of thepound, as interested as any scientist. She was barely aware of Ketura¡¯s shouts again.


    She had gone seeking inside Zipfarah¡¯s body, flowing through her  own bloodstream to follow the path of the spreading poison.


    *


    Leonarya was nearly jumping up and down, as she watched her mother¡¯s grave state in a ck small mirror. If it had not been for her supposed queenly character, she would have.  She smiled as she kept counting to the to the time that her mother would be termed dead. It had taken her two years to get this potion done. It had required much of her power but it was worth it now. Her all powerful mother would be dead soon, and she would be having the staff for herself soon after. The potion had no remedy. She knew that, because she hadn¡¯t created one.  And the only one she knew that could be able to stop her was long dead already.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so tough now, eh Mama..¡± She gloated.


    ¡°Not so impressive at all. Are you feeling a little sick?¡± Sheughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the older the witch, the greater the sensitivity to pain.¡±


    She poked the mirror with her finger, watching her mother with contempt, sliding downward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I hope so. But still remember who will be ying with the prophecy. I have ns for that little whore.¡±


    *


    Ketura¡¯s burst of strength, fed by her rage at having been deceived by Tempest,nded her against the invisible wall. The foundation didn¡¯t budge. Whatever her friend had constructed to bar her  from intruding was stronger than she thought. She pounded until her fists bled, tears streaming down her face, as she saw a trickle of blood flow from Tempest nose.


    *


    Tempest  felt the pain but simply put it aside during her self-examination. The poison was thick, moving slowly and painfully throughout her mother¡¯s system. She began to break down the chemicals to analyze them so that she coulde up with her own antidote to such a thing. Most of her kind could never do what she was doing. But she was a healer, knowledgeable in herbs and chemicals, poisons both man-made and natural. This was an interesting mixture, fast-acting and dangerous. Her sister had used blood she had taken from a vampire for a base. The pain had gone from a dull ache to agony in a few short minutes, enough to incapacitate all but the ancients and their most learned healers.


    As soon as she had thepounds broken down, she began the healing process, breaking down each chemical to its natural and separate form and disposing of or absorbing it with white light. Only when the process wasplete did she return to her outside surroundings.


    She opened her eyes, even as she felt herself paralyzed.


    Weakly, she waved her hand to remove the barrier, a short smile on her lips as she sensed her friend walking into the circle in anger. All she cared about now was that she had saved her mother from the evil ws of her sister. The poison had stank of her.


    She wondered what would be her next tactic when she sees that her n had failed.


    She smiled again amidst Ketura¡¯s whinings, when she envisioned the angry look that would cloat Leonarya¡¯s face when she discovered that her n had failed.


    *


    Leonarya gasped when she realized that the drug was no longer affecting her mother. She sensed it. She knew it, even as she watched her mother open her eyes and ask for water.


    Impossible. She thought, taking up a short knife at the table nearby. She stabbed wildly at the mirror, cursing in anger.


    ¡°What happened? What had just happened?!!¡± She screamed repeatedly, pushing away everything on the table.


    Why were things not going the way that she had nned.


    First, her two stupid insubordinates hadn¡¯t seeded in getting the human, and now she hadn¡¯t seeded too in killing her mother.


    She had onest option then. She had to call in the calvary.

 YOU LOOK TIRED

    Emma breathed out heavily in relief, reclining her head at her bed¡¯s board, as Prescottmunicated to her that the queen was out of the clutches of death. Now she could leave, without feeling weird about doing so.


    She had been scared out of her wits when the Queen had slumped to the floor after dismissing the council. She remembered the shouts and gasps from the council. It had been a flood of movements after that. The boys carrying the queen to her chambers, the elders moving in, calling out to the healer in themunity, an aged woman who had been dressed in just a light wrapper, knotted at her shoulders.


    The twin sisters had been in a daze, tears slipping off their eyes which they hadn¡¯t bothered to wipe off, the twin brothers had been  pacing up and down the room, Damon especially, had cursed at intervals, promising hail and thunder on Leonarya if anything should happen to his grandmother.


    She had felt sorry for the family, putting herself in their shoes. She knew she might have raged the most.


    Prescott had told her to wait in the room, especially after it had been discovered that the queen had been poisoned.


    Whilst heeding to Prescott¡¯s advise, she had heard some of the elders, now in the outer courts, and some others whispering and discussing on who might have done the wicked act.


    She had watched the aged man with white long beards question thedy in charge of Zipfara¡¯s tea, before telling Daniel to lead her way.


    She had soughed, knowing that thedy was in trouble, for just been a server of tea.


    And before she had left the courts to the pathway which led to the rooms, she had overhead Ve mention about the probability of her poisoning the queen.


    But for the intervention of Lily, whom she hadn¡¯t known had been following her, she would have gone over and pped the elderly woman, damning the consequences.


    Lily had shouted at the woman angrily, not minding her position and the rowdy environment, citing her ipetence and gossipy self, while also making a strong promise to report her misconduct to the queen if she awaked, for in her words; ¡®you¡¯re not fit to be an elder.¡¯


    She had watched the woman swallow her saliva humbly, not uttering a word to the young girl whose eyes were zing with fury.


    Smirking at the stupid woman, she had slung her hands over Lily¡¯s shoulder, before leading her gently out of the courts.


    The little girl hadn¡¯t said a word after that till they had gotten to her room.


    Immediately they had entered her room, Lily had let open the floodgates of tears. She had hugged her to her bosom, while intoning that her grandmother would be fine in no time at all. She led her to the bed, cuddling the little girl who kept crying until she had fallen asleep.


    Now staring at the sleeping beauty, she smiled as she imagined the look of happiness that would shine on her face when she hears the news.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    She heard Le call out in the passageway, and sighed.


    Keeping her eyes trained to her door, she furrowed her eyebrows as the door opened on their own ord and the small girl bounced in.


    ¡°Emma, have you seen¡­¡±  Le was saying when  she caught sight of her sister lying beside Emma on the bed, her hand hugging thetter¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Oh I see¡­¡± She muttered, feeling jealous again about the closeness of her sister and the redhead.


    When she hadn¡¯t see her around the courts, she had thought that she had gone off to their secret hideout to cry her eyes out. And when she hadn¡¯t seen her there, neither in her room too, she had decided to check in here to fulfill her searching eyes, not that she had actually believed that her twin would find sce here.


    But it seemed that she had been wrong again. Her sister had found a new secret hideout, without her.


    ¡°Well, if she wakes up¡­ could you tell her that the Queen is awake?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Sure, I will do so.¡± Emma replied, feeling an ounce of pity for the girl whom she knew was jealous of her closeness to her family.


    ¡°Le¡­¡± She called out at thest minute, as she watched the little girl turn around sullenly to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Le answered, turning around. Her eyes bereft of her usual haughtiness.


    ¡°Do you want toy down? You look tired. There¡¯s enough space here for you.¡± She implored, hoping that the girl won¡¯t turn her down. She was stretching out the olive branch now to her, perhaps for thest time.


    She watched as the girl shifted from one feet to the other, considering the option.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She was saying when Prescott suddenly danced into the room, humming a funny celebratory tone. The next second, he had grabbed Le¡¯s hand and started trying to tango with her. Thetter burst intoughter, unable to hold herself any longer, waking Lily from sleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily asked, taking note of the light atmosphere in the room, and the smiles on each of their faces.


    ¡°Grandma is awake.¡± Le replied with a huge smile which almost stretched to the far end of her cheeks.


    ¡°Really¡­??!¡± Lily screamed, hugging Emma first, before rushing out of the bed to hug her twin, and then Prescott.


    ¡°Can we see her now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, not yet. But soon enough. She will call us in by herself.¡± Prescott stated, and she nodded, still smiling.


    ¡°We will be leaving after then right?¡± Emma asked, reminding the squirrel of her intended journey.


    ¡± Of course.¡± The squirrel responded, before jumping to her bed.


    ***


    Same time, White Sted Pack:


    ¡°Come in.¡± Legardo said, after he heard triple knocks on his door. He was sure that the knocker was his second son.


    ¡°Good morning Father.¡± The boy greeted with a bow as he walked into the room.


    ¡°Are the troops ready?¡± He asked, in reply to the greeting, his eyes still stuck on the scroll he was reading.


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡± The boy answered.


    ¡°Any news from the witch?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing good. She had failed in killing her mother. She had also failed in abducting the girl. She sent her apology through her owl, and promises that the third n wouldn¡¯t fail like the others.¡± The boy stated.


    ¡°What a waste of magic. Have you heard from your sister?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. She hadn¡¯t sent any news yet.¡± The former replied.


    ¡°Hmm. I hope she hasn¡¯t forgotten her mission there. Call me the chief guard.¡± He ordered.


    ***


    Same time; Wind Winders Pack:


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Curtis asked Penny who was approaching him with a back pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m following you to the Moon Pack. Today is his birthday right? I haven¡¯t gotten the opportunity to thank him for saving my life that morning. So, I¡¯m utilizing this chance.¡± She said, folding her arms on her chest as she halted in her movement and stared up at him, daring him to refuse her.


    ¡°And how did you know that today is his birthday?¡± He asked, sure that Leo wouldn¡¯t have told her.


    ¡°Word goes around faster here.¡± She replied with a smirk on her face.


    Curtis heaved in deeply, cussing whatever had made his cousin and he save the girl.


    The girl was going to be the death of him.


    ¡°We are ready.¡± He heard Leo say from behind him and nodded.


    ¡°Suit yourself then. But don¡¯t make any trouble there.¡± He stated to her before turning around and walking away with Leo towards the training grounds.


    Penny scoffed, as she watched the duo walk away from her.


    ¡°Oh, I hope to do just that.¡± She muttered, before looking up to the sky as if reading some signs off it.


    ***


    Leonarya¡¯smunity, the same time:


    ¡°I thought I had mentioned that I didn¡¯t want any disturbance!¡± Leonarya thundered that the walls of her room shook.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Queen. But this is very important.¡± A voice stated, from behind her door.


    ¡°What is it? Come in.¡± She said, standing up from the floor.


    She had been sitting on the floor since she had discovered that her mother was still alive and breathing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kyran opened the door, and stepped in.


    Bowing his head, the disorder of the room not escaping his notice, he recited the reason why he had ventured to break hermand.


    ¡°Your daughter is back.¡± He stated simply, knowing that she would understand.


    ¡± Freya is back?¡± Leonarya asked, a short smile appearing on her face.


    ¡± Yes. But she is with a vampire.¡± He muttered.


    ¡± A vampire?¡± Leonarya asked unbelieving, walking towards her wardrobe to pick a dress.


    With some words of magic, she set her room in order.


    She didn¡¯t want her daughter to see her this way.


    ¡± Yes, a young male one. She had mentioned something abouting here for a mission.¡± He stated, gritting his teeth, which caused her to turn around and furrow her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t gotten rid of your feelings for my daughter. Is the young vampire that close with her?¡± She asked, returning to the wardrobe and picking out a long, in ck dress from the throng of ck dresses in it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyran replied, turning around immediately he sensed that the Queen was about to get rid of her clothes.

 CONFUSED

    He could no longer fool himself. Slowly, with infinite weariness, Aiden closed the leather-bound book. This was the end. He could no longer bear it. The books he loved so much could not push away the stark, raw loneliness of his existence. The study was lined with books, floor to ceiling on three of the four walls of the room. He had read every one,mitted a great many to memory over the centuries. They no longer provided sce for his mind. The books fed his intellect but broke his heart.


    He could not sleep either.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was midday but he couldn¡¯t sleep, and he didn¡¯t know why.


    Another effect of the ring?


    He wasn¡¯t sure, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb his twin brother again.


    He had slept off after talking to him, only to wake up after seeing the samedy in his dream.


    It made him wonder where Emma was.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her since Friday.


    Perhaps he would try to fly around, and check in on her. He thought, putting on a cloak.


    ¡°Why are you so sad?¡±


    Aiden became still, only his soulless eyes moving warily, a dangerous predator scenting danger. He inhaled deeply, closing his mind instantly, while all senses red out to locate the intruder. He was alone. He couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    So who was speaking?


    No one could prate his safeguards. No one could approach him without his knowledge.


    Curious, he reyed the words, listened to the voice. Female, young, intelligent. He allowed his mind to open slightly, testing paths, looking for mental footprints.


    ¡°I have found it to be so.¡± He agreed. He realized he was holding his breath, needing contact. A witch. Who gave a damn? He was interested.


    ¡°Sometimes, I go into the mountains and stay by myself for days, weeks, and I¡¯m not lonely or sad, yet at a party, surrounded by a hundred people, I am more lonely than ever, well except in thepany of my friend.¡±


    His gut clenched hotly. Her voice, filling his mind, was soft, musical, sexy in its innocence. Aiden was shocked. The voice sounded like Emma¡¯s but of a finer quality. He was astonished at the gathering fire in his veins.


    ¡°How is it you can talk to me?¡± He asked, resting on the wall, hoping that she would talk to him.


    He needed to confirm something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡± She replied.


    He could clearly hear that she meant it, and felt her apology.


    ¡°Your sadness was so sharp, I couldn¡¯t ignore it. I thought you might like to talk. In any case, I¡¯ll stop if you wish.¡± She said.


    ¡°No .!¡± He screamed through the mind path.


    His protest was amand, an imperious order given by a being used to instant obedience.


    He felt herughter before the sound registered in his mind. Soft, carefree, inviting.


    ¡°Are you used to obedience from everyone around you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He replied.


    He didn¡¯t know how to take herughter. He was intrigued. Feelings. Emotions. They crowded in until he was nearly overwhelmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re European, aren¡¯t you? Wealthy, and very, very arrogant.¡± She inquired.


    He found himself smiling at her teasing. He never smiled, not until the human hade around. Could this be her? After all she had opened up her mind to him when he hade to her as a bird. Had she finally epted him? What about the wolf boy? Where was she?


    Did she even know who she was talking with?


    ¡°All of those things.¡± He finally said.


    He waited for herughter again, needing it with the same craving an addict felt for a drug.


    When it came, it was low and amused, as caressing as the touch of fingers on his skin


    ¡°I¡¯m an American. Oil and water, don¡¯t you think?¡± She inquired.


    He had a fix on her now, a direction. She would not get away from him.


    ¡°American women can be trained with the right methods.¡±


    He drawled it deliberately, anticipating her reaction.


    ¡°You really are arrogant.¡± She intoned, beforeughing.


    He loved the sound of herughter, savored it, and took it into his body. He felt her drowsiness, her yawn. So much the better. He sent her a light mental push, very delicate, wanting her to sleep so he could examine her.


    ¡°Knock it off!¡± She shouted.


    Her reaction was quick withdrawal, hurt, suspicion. She retreated, mming up a mind block so swiftly, he was astonished at how adept she was, how strong for one so young, strong for a witch. Witch??!


    He cussed as he made the deductions the second time.


    It couldn¡¯t be Emma then.


    Emma was a human, not a witch.


    Who was this?


    He tested her block, careful not to rm her. A faint smile touched his well-cut mouth. She was strong, but not nearly strong enough.


    His body, hard-corded muscle and superhuman strength, shimmered, dissolved, became a faint crystal mist seeping beneath the door, streaming into the afternoon air. Droplets beaded, collected, connected, formed arge winged bird. It dipped, circled, and swept across the lightened sky, silent, lethal, beautiful.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He heard her ask.


    ¡°Flying.¡± He replied truthfully, noting the awe that creeped into her silentughter.


    ¡°You seem to be of the same kind with my friend.¡± She stated.


    ¡°What friend?¡± He asked, already feeling jealous of the person who had made her feel less lonely.


    ¡°Yodah. You are the one I see in my dreams right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He replied, trailing her location, not wanting to give off an unsure answer. He wanted to see her first.


    Aiden reveled in the power of flight, the wind rushing against his body, the hot air speaking to him, whispering secrets, carrying the scent of game, of man. For this once, he was happy for the ring. He followed the faint psychic trail unerringly. So simple. Yet his blood was surging hotly. A woman, young, full of life andughter, a witch with a psychic connection to him. A woman filled withpassion, intellect, and strength. Death and damnation could wait another day while he satisfied his curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked, gearing to confirm the first stance.


    ¡°Freya.¡± She replied.


    Not Emma then. He thought.

 CONFUSED II

    Aiden flew pass the forest, searching for the location of the mystery woman, his heart beating furiously as he pondered on the issue which confused him. If the woman was his lifemate, why had he been attracted to Emma? Why had he seen colors with her being around?


    A short smile danced on his lips as his eyes located a smallmunity, and then the small, but biggest house there.


    The house was small, at the edge of the forest where the mountain met the timberline. It was surrounded by other small bungalows. The interior was dark, with only a few lights glowing softly in one or two rooms and perhaps a hallway, while the witches took their rest. He knew that he had stepped into a witch zone. He was aware that it might ruse up a war. But his confirmation of who thedy was, was worth it.


    He settled on the balcony outside her second-story window and became still. His dark, burning eyes found her through the clear ss, found her and imed her.


    She was small-boned, curvy, with a tiny waist and a wealth of red hair tumbling down her back to draw attention to her rounded bottom. His breath caught in his throat. She was exquisite, beautiful, her skin like satin, her eyes incrediblyrge, intensely blue, fringed with thick, longshes. Not a detail escaped him. A whitece gown clung to her skin, hugged her high, full breasts, and bared the line of her throat, her creamy shoulders. Her feet were small, like her hands. So much strength in such a small package.


    Lifemate!


    He knew it like he knew his own name.


    But what about Emma?


    She brushed her hair, standing at the window, looking out with unseeing eyes. Her face held a faraway expression; there were lines of strain around her full, sensuous mouth. He could feel pain in her, and the need for sleep that refused toe. He found himself following every stroke of the brush. Her movements were innocent, erotic. Imprisoned within the bird¡¯s form, his body stirred. He reverently turned up his face to the heavens in thanks. He would worry about the issue of Emmater.


    Was it possible to have two lifemates?


    Heughed at his deductions, a bit impatient for his brother to wake up already, so that he could fill him up with details.


    Every action with the brush lifted her breasts invitingly, emphasized her narrow rib cage and small waist. Thece clung to her body, revealing the dark vee at the juncture of her legs. Talons dug deeply into the railing, leaving long scars in the soft wood. Still Aiden watched, entranced. She was graceful, enticing. He found his hot gaze dwelling on her soft throat, the pulse beating steadily in her neck.


    His.


    Abruptly, he pulled away from the thought, shook his head.


    Blue eyes. Blue.


    She had blue eyes. It was only then that he realized he was seeing in color. Vivid, brilliant colors. He went utterly still. It could not be.


    Whereas with Emma, he already saw colors limitedly, this was on a whole new level. He could see and feel the glory of the trees as the wind blew around them.


    He watched as she picked up a book from the table, andy on the bed. He felt the stirring in his mind, the searching.


    ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    Her question was tentative.


    At first he refused to answer, not liking that he needed this so much. He couldn¡¯t afford to be out of control; he didn¡¯t dare. No one had power over him. Certainly not some slip of an American, a small woman with more strength than good sense.


    ¡°I know you can hear me. I¡¯m sorry I intruded. It was thoughtless of me; it won¡¯t happen again. But just for the record, don¡¯t try flexing your muscles on me again.¡± She said.


    He was d he was in the form of a creature, so he couldn¡¯t smile. She didn¡¯t know what muscle was.


    ¡°I was not offended.¡± He said.


    He sent the reassurance in gentle tones. He had to answer; it was nearly apulsion. He needed the sound of her voice, the soft whisper brushing in his head like fingers on his skin.


    She turned over, rearranged her pillow, rubbed at her temple as if she ached. One hand curled over the thin sheet. Aiden wanted to touch that hand, feel her warm, silky skin under his.


    ¡°Why did you try to control me?¡± She asked.


    It wasn¡¯t purely an intellectual question, as she wanted it to be. He sensed he had hurt her in some way, disappointed her. She moved restlessly, as if waiting for her lover.


    The thought of her with another man enraged him.


    ¡°It is my nature to control.¡± He replied.


    He was exhrated, joyous, yet at the same time all too aware that he was more dangerous than he had ever been. Power always needed control. The less emotion, the easier the restraint.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to control me.¡± She stated.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    There was something in her voice, something he sensed more than named, as if she knew he was a threat to her. And he knew he was.


    ¡°How does one control one¡¯s nature, little one?¡± He inquired.


    He saw her smile even as it filled his emptiness, as it registered in his heart and lungs, sending his blood soaring.


    ¡°Why would you think I was little? I¡¯m as big as a house.¡± She taunted with a smallugh.


    ¡°Am I believe this?¡± He asked, thoroughly amused.


    Theughter faded from her voice, her thoughts lingered in his blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, and again, I apologize. I enjoyed talking with you.¡± She said.


    ¡°But?¡±


    He prompted gently.


    ¡°My mother is calling for me. Good-bye.¡± She stared, cutting him off.


    Finality.


    Aiden took flight, soaring high above the forest. It wasn¡¯t good-bye. He wouldn¡¯t allow it. He couldn¡¯t allow it. His survival depended on her. Something, someone had aroused his interest, his will to live. She had reminded him that there was such a thing asughter, that there was more to life than existence.


    She had aroused him so much more than Emma had.


    He didn¡¯t think he would be able to stand a male near her, as he had allowed the wolf boy to touch Emma.


    He felt this was different. He knew this was different.


    He soared above the forest, for the first time in centuries marveling at the sights. The canopy of waving branches, the way the rays of the sun spilled over the trees and bathed the streams in gold. It was all so beautiful. He had been given a priceless gift. A witch had somehow managed to do this for him. Could her voice alone do the same for the other males on the edge of despair?

 DO NOT DEFY ME

    In the protection of his home, Aiden paced with a long-forgotten restless energy. He thought of her soft skin, how it would feel beneath his palm, under his body, how it would taste. The thought of her mass of silky red hair brushing his heated body, the line of her vulnerable throat exposed to him, excited him.


    His body tightened unexpectedly. Not the mild physical attraction he had felt as a fledging, but a savage, demanding, relentless ache. Shocked at the erotic twist his thoughts began to pursue, he imposed rigid discipline. He could not afford real passion. He was shocked to find he was a possessive man, deadly in his rages and protective beyond measure. This kind of passion could not be shared with a witch; it was far too dangerous.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This was a woman of freedom, strong for a mortal, and she would fight his nature at every turn. He was not human. His was a race of beings with animal instincts, imprinted before birth. Better to keep his distance and satisfy his curiosity on an intellectual level.


    He meticulously locked every door and window, safeguarded every point of entry with impassable spells before descending to his sleeping chamber. The room was protected from even greater threats. If he gave up his existence, it would be of his own choosing. Hey down on the bed. There was no need of healing soil deep within the earth; he could enjoy mortalforts. He closed his eyes, slowed his breathing.


    But his body refused to obey. His mind was filled with pictures of her, with erotic, taunting scenes. A vision of her lying on her bed, her body naked beneath whitece, her arms outstretched to greet her lover. He swore softly. Instead of his body taking hers, he pictured another man. A one if her kind. Rage shook him, raw and deadly.


    Skin like satin, hair like silk. His hand moved. He built the picture with deadly precision and purpose in his mind. He paid every attention to detail, even to the silly polish on her toenails. His strong fingers circled her small ankle, felt the texture of her skin. His breath caught in his throat, his body tightening in anticipation. He slid his palm up her calf, massaging, tantalizing, moved up farther to her knee, her thigh.


    Aiden knew the precise moment she sensed him, her body on fire. Her rm mmed into him, her fear. Deliberately, to show her what she was dealing with, his palm found the inside of her thigh, stroked, caressed.


    Stop!


    Her body ached for his, for his touch, for his possession. He could hear the frantic pounding of her heart, feel the strength of her mental struggle with him.


    ¡°Has another man touched you like this?¡± He asked.


    He whispered the words in her mind, dark, deadly sensuality.


    ¡°Damn you, stop!¡± She shouted, gritting her teeth, to keep herself from moaning.


    Tears glittered like jewels in hershes, in her mind.


    ¡°All I wanted to do was help you. I said I was sorry.¡±


    His hand moved higher because he had to, found heat and silk, tiny curls guarding treasure. His palm covered the triangle possessively, pushed into the moist heat.


    ¡°You will answer me, little one. There is still time for me toe to you, to put my mark on you, for me to own you.¡±


    He warned silkily.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do not defy me.¡± He stated.


    His voice was husky now, raw with need. His fingers moved, probed, found her most sensitive spot.


    ¡°I am being exceptionally gentle with you.¡± He mentioned.


    ¡°You already know the answer is no.¡± She  whispered in defeat.


    He closed his eyes, was able to calm the raging demons knifing pain through his body.


    ¡°Your mother is not yet there? Sleep then, little one.¡± Hepelled.


    He broke contact and found his body hard, heavy, bathed in perspiration. It was far toote to stop the beast in him from breaking free. He was burning with hunger, consumed with it, jackhammers beating at his skull, mes licking along his skin and nerve endings. The beast was unleashed, deadly, hungry. He had been more than gentle. She had inadvertently released the monster. He hoped she was as strong as he believed her to be.


    Aiden closed his eyes against his self-loathing. He had learned centuries ago that there was little point. And this time he didn¡¯t want to fight it. This was not simply a strong sexual attraction he felt; it was far more than that. It was something primal. Something deep within him calling to something deep within her. Perhaps she craved the wildness in him as he craved theughter andpassion in her. Did it matter? There would be no escape for either of them.


    He touched her mind gently before closing his eyes and allowing his breath to cease. She was weeping silently, her body still in need from the effects of his mind touch. There was hurt and confusion in her, and her head was aching. Without thought, without reason, he enveloped her in the strength of his arms, stroked her silky hair and sent warmth andfort to surround her.


    ¡°I am sorry I frightened you little one; it was wrong of me. Go to sleep now and be safe.¡±


    He murmured the words against her temple, his lips brushing her forehead in gentleness, brushing her mind with tenderness.


    He could feel the curious fragmentation in her mind, as if she had been using her mental capabilities to follow some sick and twisted path. It was as if she had raw, gaping wounds in her mind that needed to heal. She was too worn out from their previous mental battle to fight him. He breathed with her, for her, slow and even, matching her heartbeats until she rxed, drowsy and worn. He sent her to sleep, a whisperedmand, and hershes drifted down. They fell asleep together, yet apart, she in her room, Aiden in his sleeping chamber.

 DO NOT DEFY ME II

    The pounding on her door prated the deepyers of sleep. Freya fought the thick fog forcing her eyes closed, making her body heavy. rm spread. It was as if she had been drugged. Her gaze found the small rm clock on the bedside table. Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She had slept two hours away. She sat up slowly, feeling as if she was wading through quicksand. The pounding on her door began again.


    The sound echoed in her head, thundered at her temples.


    ¡°What¡¯?¡± She forced her voice to be calm, although her heart was mming against her chest. She was in trouble. She needed to pack quickly, run. She knew how futile it could be. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had tracked four serial killers following the mental path of their thoughts¡¯? And this man was a thousand times more powerful than she. The truth was, she was intrigued by him. She had never met anyone like him before. She wanted to stay and learn from him, but he was far too dangerous in his casual use of power. She would have to put distance, perhaps an ocean, between them to be truly safe.


    Although, she had a feeling that even that was possible.


    And wasn¡¯t he the reason why she hade back in the first ce?


    ¡°Freta, are you all right¡¯?¡± The male voice was filled with concern.


    She knew it was Kyran.


    Kyran. She had met him during her highschool days. They had be friends. But when she had found out that he had been ced by her mother to keep an eye on her, to spy on her, she had doubted his friendship, and they had begun to grow apart ever since then.


    When she hade in this afternoon with Yodah, she had seen and found amusing his jealousy which weren¡¯t hidden from his grey eyes. She had thought that he had gotten rid of his feelings for her.


    She might have been tempted to return it, seeing as he had filled out in the right ces, but for the man from her dreams.


    She had to talk with Yodah.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kyran, just a touch of tiredness, I think,¡± She assured him, feeling far from fine. She shoved a shaky hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just so tired. I came here to rest.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dinner lunch?¡± He sounded intive, and that annoyed her. She didn¡¯t want any demands on her, and thest thing she needed was to be in a crowded dining room surrounded by a lot of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Another time, maybe.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to be polite. How could she have made such a mistake as she hadst night? She was always so cautious, avoiding all contact, never touching another being, never getting close. It was just that the stranger had been broadcasting so much pain, so much loneliness. She had known instinctively that he had telepathic powers, that his istion far exceeded hers, that his pain was so great, he was considering ending his life. She knew what istion was. How it felt to be different. She had been unable to keep her mouth shut; she had to help him if she could. Freya rubbed her temples in an attempt to relieve the pain pounding in her head. It always hurt after using her telepathic powers.


    She only hoped that he was the man from her dreams, or else¡­ she didn¡¯t want to think of the oue.


    Pushing herself up, she moved slowly to the bathroom. He was controlling her without contact. The thought terrified her. No one should be that powerful. She turned the shower on full force, wanting the steady stream of water to clear the cobwebs.


    She pulled on faded jeans and a crocheted sweater in defiance. She had sensed he was Old World and would frown on her American clothes.


    She heard maleughter, low, amused, mocking.


    ¡°You would try to defy me, little one.¡± He said.


    Freya sank down onto the bed, her heart beginning to pound. His voice was ck velvet, a weapon in itself.


    ¡°Don ¡®t tter yourself. I love the dressing.¡± She replied.


    She forced her mind to be calm even as she felt the brush of his fingers on her face. How did he do that? It was the lightest caress, but she felt it down to her toes.


    ¡°And where were you thinking of going?¡±


    He was stretchingzily, his body refreshed from his sleep, his mind once more alive with feeling. He was enjoying sparring with her.


    ¡°Lunch.¡± She stated simply.


    ¡°Do you y chess?¡± He asked.


    She blinked at the strange question.


    ¡°Chess?¡±  She echoed.


    Male amusement could be very annoying.


    ¡°Chess¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Yes. Do you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She replied.


    ¡°y with me.¡± He intoned.


    ¡°Now?¡± She asked.


    She began to braid her heavy mass of hair. There was something captivating in his voice, mesmerizing. It tugged at her heartstrings, put terror in her mind.


    ¡°I must feed first. And you are hungry. I can feel your headache. Go down to lunch and we will meet at eleven tonight. Say hi to your mama for me.¡± He said with augh.


    ¡°No way. I won¡¯t meet with you.¡± She decided stubbornly, refusing to point out that her mother might not ept him as her bride. The older woman had stared at Yodah so strongly that thetter had squirmed for the first time since she had known him. The former hadn¡¯t spoken to him either, except when she had asked for his name.


    She knew that they would be having a mother to daughter discussion soon. She wondered if she should tell her about thee man of her dreams.


    She didn¡¯t even know his name.


    ¡°You are afraid.¡± She heard him say.


    It was a clear taunt.


    Sheughed at him, the sound wrapping his body in mes.


    ¡°I may do foolish things asionally, but I am never a fool.¡±


    ¡°Tell  me your name.¡± She intoned.


    It was amand, and Aiden feltpelled to obey it.


    Did witches also have this sort ofpelling power?


    ¡°Aiden.¡± He replied.


    She loved his name.


    ¡°Tell me your mother¡¯s name. I¡¯m curious.¡± He asked.


    She forced her mind to go nk, to be a te wiped clean. It hurt, sent darts of pain through her head, made her stomach clench. He was not going to take what she would have given freely.


    ¡°Why do you fight me when you know I am the stronger? You hurt yourself, wear yourself out, and in the end I will win anyway. I feel the toll that this way ofmunicating takes on you. And I am capable ofmanding your obedience on a much different level.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Why do you force what I would have given, had you simply asked?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She could feel his puzzlement.


    ¡°I am sorry, little one. I am used to getting my way with the least amount of effort.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Even at the expense of simple courtesy?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Sometimes it is more expedient.¡± He answered.


    She punched the pillow.


    ¡°You need to work on your arrogance. Simply because you possess power does not mean you have to unt it.¡± She said.


    ¡°You forget, most humans and beings cannot detect a mental push.¡± He pinpointed.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an excuse to take away free will. And you don¡¯t use a push anyway; you issue amand and demandpliance. That¡¯s worse, because it makes people sheep. Isn¡¯t that closer to the truth?¡± She asked, feeling annoyed.


    ¡°You reprimand me.¡±


    There was an edge to his thoughts this time, as if all that male mockery was wearing thin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to force me.¡± She stated simply.


    ¡°I would not try, little one. Be assured I can force yourpliance.¡±


    This time there was menace, a quiet danger lurking in his voice.


    His tone was silky and ruthless. Even as he remembered that only one person had escaped hispulsion. Emma.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a spoiled child wanting your own way.¡± She said.


    She stood up, hugging the pillow to her protesting stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to have lunch. My head is beginning, to pound. You can go soak your head in a bucket and cool off.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying; the effort to fight him on his level was making her sick. She edged cautiously toward the door, afraid he would stop her. She would feel safer if she was among her people.


    ¡°Her name, please, little one.¡±


    It was asked with grave courtesy.


    Freya found herself smiling in spite of everything.


    ¡°Her name is Leonarya.¡± She replied.

 MUSHY

    The contact was broken abruptly. Freya let out her breath slowly, all too aware that she should be feeling relief, not feeling bereft. There was seduction in his hypnotic voice, his masculineughter, in their very conversation. She ached with the same loneliness as he did. She didn¡¯t allow herself to think of the way her body hade alive at the touch of his fingers. Burned. Wanted. Needed. And he had only touched her with his mind.


    The seduction was far more than physical; it was some deep, elemental thing she could not precisely put her finger on. He touched her inside her soul. His need. His darkness. His terrible, haunting loneliness. She needed, too. Someone to understand what it was like being so alone, so afraid to have an intimate rtionship with another being, afraid to be too close. She liked his voice, the Old World elegance, the silly male arrogance. She wanted his knowledge, his abilities.


    ¡°Freya¡­¡± A voice called out to her from behind her door.


    A tentative smile touched her lips.


    Yodah.


    ¡°Stop smiling.¡± A sharp rebuke.


    She scoffed, standing up.


    ¡°He is just my friend. I believe he is of your kind.¡± She said, softened by his jealousy.


    ¡°More reason why you should stay away from him.¡± Aiden suggested. She could feel the anger that simmered in his words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. He is my best friend, and don¡¯t worry. He is, not in the least, attracted to me. He knows about you actually. I told him about you, about the dreams. I¡¯m sure you are the one in my dreams. If not, why do we have such a connection?¡± She asked, admitting for the first time their strange connection, which seemed to please the man.


    ¡°Is that so? I would love to meet him then.¡± He stated warily.


    ¡°Do you stay close?¡± She asked, sighing as she heard Yodah call out to her again, promising to simmer into her room as mist if she didn¡¯t open the door. He also added that he didn¡¯t care if she was naked.


    ¡°Have he seen your nakedness?¡± Aiden asked, fury rolling all over him. He couldn¡¯t take if another guy had seen his lifemate¡¯s nakedness.


    ¡°No, he has not. He is just joking.¡± She replied.


    ¡°So, answer my question. Do you stay close?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have seen you too. You are the beauty in my dreams.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Really? You had dreams of me too? That¡¯s¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t really know. I had been thinking I was crazy or something. But Yodah had told me that perhaps, you were my lifemate.¡± She stated, a bit enthusiastic. The relief that assailed her being could be felt. She didn¡¯t want to be caught in a love triangle. Never fancied it.


    ¡°You know of lifemates?¡± He asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yeah. Yodah told me all about it, since I¡¯m half your kind.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re half my kind? Do you know what I am?¡± Aiden asked, bewildered. How did the girl be half of their kind? Did the wicked witch sleep with one of them? Of course, he knew about Leonarya. Her fame transcends her.


    But¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible. None of his kind would make that mistake. So, how is his love, a half of his kind?


    ¡°Yes, of course. You are not a vampire.¡± She answered, shrinking her nose as she thought of the undead, gholish, ugly and without a feeling heart.


    ¡°But¡­ how is that possible?¡± He asked, trying to figure out the weird puzzle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mother never talks about it. She shuts me up with a shout if I ever ask her about it.¡± She said.


    **


    ¡°Freya!¡± Yodah shouted dramatically, reclining at the door.


    He wondered what was taking his best friend so long.


    Freya¡¯s hand trembled as she opened the door, breathed the air in the hallway, which smelt of Yodah.


    Her body was her own again, moving lightly and fluidly, obeying her instructions.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±  Yodah asked, taking note of her tired eyes. Shouldn¡¯t she be looking more refreshed?


    ¡°I wasmunicating with him.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Him? You mean the guy from your dreams?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied, as they walked side by side in the hallways.


    ¡°He wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Not a good idea. Tell him I¡¯m dead or something.¡± He stated, shaking his head.


    Freya rolled her eyes.


    Trust Yodah to always mouth nonsense or think pessimistically.


    ¡°He won¡¯t harm you. He promised.¡± She intoned.


    ¡°So, when are we going? Does he stay around? He should be sleeping now, so, we have to go at night.¡± He implored.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s awake. He had the same ring as yours.¡± She whispered, knowing that they were getting close to the dinning.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So, we are leaving after lunch then. Do you think your mother would let you leave themunity alone, with me?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°She has to. Or she will leave me no choice but to defy her.¡± She answered, remembering the hesitation on Aiden¡¯s part, when she had mentioned about her mother. She was sure that he knew her. She wasn¡¯t sure though if his views on thetter was good.


    She would have to ask him when they met.


    She couldn¡¯t wait. She could feel her insides brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting mushy for the first time ever.¡± Yodah sighed, covering his face with his palms.


    He shrieked, bringing down his hands, as he felt her hit him lightly on the head.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± He asked, pouting his full pink lips.


    ¡°For trying to humiliate me.¡± Freya replied, smiling widely, ignoring the grunts of Aiden which were clear in her mind. Obviously, he was unhappy that some other guy was making herugh. The gods had matched her with a so possessive one.


    ¡°Well, it seems I will be receiving much of that from henceforth.¡± Yodah said with a smirk, dodging her hand which had risen again to give his head another smack.

 AT LUNCH

    The chairs around the tables were upied, except for three, certainly more than it used to be, three years ago. Yes, that was when her mother hade and taken her away from the orphanage.


    At first, it had been a bit rough rting with her and the others in the newmunity, away from her friends in the orphanage, even though she had still attended her old school, but when she had told her the reasons why she had left her in the orphanage home, for her protection, she hade to ept her bit by bit, themunity too. But they usually ate alone in therge dining table. Not with others.


    Ordinarily, Freya was an introvert. She avoided public ces as much as possible, preferring not to have to worry about shielding herself from unwanted emotions, especially since after that night.


    She took a deep breath and walked in, her hand sped with Yodah¡¯s.


    Kyran looked up with a weing smile, stood, as if waiting for her to join the group at the table. He had also reserved a chair for her.


    She made herself smile back at him, unaware of the way she looked, innocent, sexy,pletely unattainable. She crossed the room, greeted her mother with a peck, whose eyes ran from her to her hand sped in Yodah¡¯s. She felt him squirm, and bit back augh.


    She fixed a barren smile on her lips as her mother introduced her to the others on the table.


    She tried not to let her rm show on her face, not bothering to memorize their names or faces. She knew her picture had been stered all over the newspapers and even on television during the investigation of thest killer. She didn¡¯t want to be recognized, didn¡¯t want to relive the horrible nightmare of the man¡¯s twisted and depraved mind. There would be no discussion of such a hideous thing here. Her mother wouldn¡¯t allow it. And also, Yodah¡¯s brothers had erased everything from the media with their power and influence.


    But still¡­ she didn¡¯t want anyone here to recognize her.


    ¡°Sit here, Freya.¡± Kyran said, and graciously pulled out a high-backed chair for her.


    Carefully avoiding skin contact, She allowed herself to be seated, allowed Yodah to break his hands away from her and take a seat almost opposite her. It was like her mother had nned to seperate them both. Or was it all Kyran?


    Too bad for him then. He was backing up against the wrong tree.


    It was hell to be so close to so many people. As a child she had been overwhelmed by the bombardment of emotions around her. She had nearly gone insane when she had discovered that she was different until she had learned to protect herself, to build a shield, since no one had been there to guide her. It worked unless the pain or distress was too concentrated, or if she was in the presence of a very sick and evil mind.


    Right now, with conversation flowing all around her and everyone seemingly having a good time, Freya was experiencing ssic signs of overload. She couldn¡¯t possibly eat a thing.


    ¡°Breathe Freya. Your mother is watching.¡± She heard Yodah say through the mind path.


    As she was half of his kind, she couldmunicate with him too.


    She nodded absentmindedly, before picking up her fork.


    ¡°Are you okay? Freya.. ¡± She heard her mother ask after some beats.


    ¡°Yes mother.¡± She replied, forcefully eating and swallowing down the macaroni.


    ¡°Okay, eat up fast, and return back to bed. You look tired. Didn¡¯t you nap well?¡± Leonarya asked, scrutinizing her daughter well. She had a feeling that something was off with her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I did. I guess it¡¯s just the jetg. I need more sleep.¡± She said, shrinking a bit as she felt Kyran brush his hand against hers.


    He dropped a chump of meat on her te.


    ¡°Yeah, you really do. Eat up.¡± He said, and she nodded stiffly before ncing at Yodah who smirked at her, before shrugging, noting her ufortability.


    ¡°Mother, can I go for a walk outside themunity? I just want to check out the forest.¡± She implored, meeting the gaze of Leonarya who furrowed her eyebrows at her request.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going alone. Yodah will apany me. He is a good guard.¡± She said, a small smile touching her lips as she felt Yodah muse and cuss at her in her mind.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t allow that. It is not safe.¡± Leonarya said in finality, before returning to her food. She can¡¯t risk the girl to be caught at this time. It was enough that she came back at a wrong hour.


    ¡°But Mother¡­¡± Freya tried pleading, but Leonarya was having none of it.


    ¡°Shut your mouth and eat, or you go back to your room.¡± She ordered, holding her fork tightly as she watched her daughter¡¯s nostrils re.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have talked to her that way. The kid was angry.


    ¡°I will go with them, my Queen. I will keep her safe.¡± Kyran said, cing his palm on Freya¡¯s thigh, unaware of her eyes that went wide at his act, and the distress which that one touch had caused.


    ***


    Aiden was skimming through a history book.


    And as he lifted his head to remember something, the first wave of her distress hit him.


    Freya.


    He had unconsciously been seeking contact with her, touching her mind gently to assure himself that she was still with him. Alert now, he kept the book on the shelf and sought her.


    He opened his mind, focused on the thread and followed it. It had been years ¨C his skills were rusty ¨C but he could still ¡°see¡± when he wanted.


    Freya was seated at a table with Leonarya, and other witches. He also saw the one she had called her friend. He was shocked when he saw that the fledgling was the younger brother to his two old friends. He mused as he ruminated on their younger days. Where were they now? The guy had a lot of questions to answer when they finally met.


    Outwardly, his lifemate looked beautiful, serene. But he knew better. He could feel her confusion, the unrelenting pain in her head, her desire to leap up and run away from the table. He could feel her disgust. But for who?


    Her eyes, brilliant sapphires, were haunted, shadows in the paleness of her face. Strain. It amazed him how strong she was. There was no telepathic spige, no way for anyone with telepathic ability other than he, or her best friend, to tell she was in distress. He could see the fledging controlling his anger. But for what?


    And then he saw the man beside her lean forward, look into her eyes, raw longing on his face, desire in his eyes.


    ¡°I wille with you. The vampire won¡¯t be needed.¡± He suggested, and his hand moved from her thigh to rest just above her knee.


    Aiden saw red.

 RELEASE HIM

    Aiden furrowed his eyebrows as he watched the man beside her lean forward, look into her eyes, raw longing on his face, desire in his eyes.


    ¡°I wille with you. The vampire won¡¯t be needed.¡± He suggested, and his hand moved from her thigh to rest just above her knee.


    Aiden saw red.


    At once the pain in Freya¡¯s head increased, crushing at her skull, stabbing at her behind her eyes. She jerked her leg out from under Kyran¡¯s hand. Demons leaped, raged, burst free. Never had Aiden felt such terrible fury, not even when he had known that the wolf boy had slept with Emma.


    It rushed over him, imed him, became him. That someone could hurt her like that, so casually, without even knowing or caring. That someone might touch her while she was so vulnerable and unprotected. That a man would presume to put his hands on her. He hurtled through his open window, to the sky, the cool air fanning his rage.


    Freya felt the force of his anger. The air in the room thickened; outside, the wind rose, whirled fiendishly. Branches pelted the outside walls; the wind rattled ominously at the windows. Several of the witches on the table crossed themselves, looking with fright around themselves, their gazes collectively resting on Yodah, who smirked as he already knew what was happening. The room was unexpectedly, strangely silent, as if everyone was collectively holding his and her breath.


    Then Kyran gasped, both hands going to his throat, tearing at it as if at strong, strangling fingers. His face was first red, then mottled, his eyes bulging. A witch screamed. A young girl who had served then dessert, ran to assist the choking man. Some were standing now, muttering amongst themselves.


    Leonarya dropped the fork on her hand, and red at Yodah, who for the first time wasn¡¯t concerned about her heated gaze.


    Hadn¡¯t the woman seen that her daughter had jerked away from her subordinate?


    She should be ring at the pervert, not at him.


    Freya forced calmness into her slender body. Emotions were running far too high for her to remain unscathed.


    ¡°Release him.¡± She said through the mind path.


    Silence answered her. Even with the girl behind him, desperately working at the Heimlich maneuver, Kyran fell to his knees, his lips blue, his eyes rolling back in his head, unable to use his magic, paralyzed.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m asking you, please. Release him. For me.¡± She begged, aware that her mother was now staring at her. She had talked out aloud unconsciously!


    Kyran suddenly inhaled, a terrible gagging sound,bored and harsh. His sister, Summers was crouched at his side, tears in her eyes.


    Instinctively, Freya moved toward him.


    ¡°Do not touch him!¡±


    Themand was stark, without any mental enhancement, more frightening than if he had forced herpliance.


    Freya was besieged with emotion, from everyone in the room. Kyran¡¯s pain and terror. Summer¡¯s fear, the witches¡¯ horror, her mother¡¯s shocked reaction. They were swamping her, beating at her already fragile state. But it was his all-consuming rage that sent needles shooting through her head. Her stomach heaved, cramped, and she nearly doubled over and looked desperately for thedies room. If anyone touched her, tried toe to her aid, she might go mad.


    ¡°Freya.¡± The voice was warm. Calm in the eye of the storm. ck velvet. Soothing.


    Yodah.


    He had tuned in his sweetpelling voice.


    They had agreed that he wouldn¡¯t use it unless it was necessary.


    Well, it seemed it was now.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A curious hush fell in the dining room as Yodah hugged Freya to himself. Now, he had a hard arrogance, an air ofpletemand, totally different on how he had appeared to them before. The young boy whom they had thought harmless, was angry. His eyes were burning with energy, with darkness, with a thousand secrets, that drew immediate attention. Those eyes could mesmerize, hypnotize, just like the power in his voice. He moved with purpose, sending some witches scurrying out of the way, some shrinking back into their seats.


    Most haven¡¯t seen a vampire, which they had thought he was.


    ¡°Yodah, it wasn¡¯t necessary to hurt Kyran that way.¡± Leonarya stated, sessfully masking her surprise and awe. She was already calcting on how to involve the guy in her quest for the throne. He was powerful even for a vampire. She thought he might be something else, a being her mother had mentioned about. But she wasn¡¯t sure. She would have to do a researchter. For, she had been shocked that he could move around during the day. Still, he would be a powerful asset.


    It would not be best to offend him.


    Yodah spared the woman a spiteful nce, his eyes sweeping over her ck shrouded figure.


    ¡°I will be going out now with Freya. We have a date this evening.¡± He said it softly, imperiously, and no one dared argue with him.


    Leonarya nodded her head as she broke into a smile. ¡°Enjoy yourselves.¡±


    But when Kyran shook his head at her, she soughed as she remembered what day it was.


    Her daughter couldn¡¯t be out at night.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She said, calling out to the duo who were about leaving the room.


    Freya swayed, pressing her hands into her stomach. Her sapphire eyes were enormous, taking up her face at her call.


    Why was she telling them to wait? She thought.


    She closed her eyes, as she felt Aiden¡¯s caressing touch on her face. She was already on overload; she would not be able to take the overpowering emotions radiating from him.


    ¡°What is the matter, Leonarya?¡± Yodah asked, shocking Leonarya. It had been long someone called her by her name, without attaching the queen title.


    She would have ensued a strong order to her cab to wreck him with their magic, at least to paralyze him-surely they could, but for the fact that he would be an assest, and because of her daughter.

 LOOK AT HER

    ¡°What is the matter, Leonarya?¡± Yodah asked, shocking Leonarya. It had been long someone called her by her name, without attaching the queen title.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She would have ensued a strong order to her cab to wreck him with their magic, at least to paralyze him-surely they could, but for the fact that he would be an assest, and because of her daughter.


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t stayte. You have just two hours to go out with her ande back. The night is not safe.¡± She replied calmly, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t refute her. She didn¡¯t have an alliance with patience.


    But he didn¡¯t refute her.


    Rather her daughter did.


    ¡°Why?¡± Freya asked.


    ¡± Why is it not safe? What is happening at night, mother?¡± She questioned, remembering the trainings she had seen some witches and wizards undergoing in therge field near thr house.


    ¡°Nothing that should be of a concern to you.¡± Leonarya replied, hinting at Yodah with her eyes to take her daughter away, but thetter refused to acknowledge her request. He was loyal to her daughter, not her.


    ¡°I want to know. Is there a waring?¡± She asked, panicking a bit as she remembered Yodah¡¯s brothers. They couldn¡¯t have found out already, or have they?


    She looked at Yodah, but thetter shook his head at her.


    It wasn¡¯t his brothers.


    So, which war was ongoing?


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything. And don¡¯t you dare read my mind!!¡± Leonarya shouted, causing the wall of the house to rumble. She had felt her daughter trying to broach through her mind barriers.


    How dare she?


    ¡°Look at her.¡± Freya heard Aiden say to her through their mind path. He was calmer now.


    She obeyed him, and met the gaze of her mother unflinchingly, trusting him and his powers.


    She already knew what he wanted to do. He was going to read her mother¡¯s mind.


    She almost changed her mind as she watched her mother try to resist his power. Her eyes widened as saucers as she stared between her and Yodah, as if not believing that she would betray her this way.


    Sorry, Mother. She thought.


    She hated been kept away from secret serious things.


    ¡°Aiden, what did you see?¡± She asked, when she sensed the hesitation in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell her too.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me¡­ you are never going to see me again.¡± She threatened, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t bare to let that happen. She doubted she could make it happen either. How could she? He woulde to her dreams to haunt her again.


    ¡°They are going to causemotion at a wolves pack. She is in league with another Alpha. She wants to help him get the pack, in return for his help to get her mother¡¯s kingdom.¡± Aiden muttered. Of course, he had no choice.


    He would rather expose the witch¡¯s secret, than lose Freya, even though the secret had the ability to expose him too. After all, his Prince was also in league with the Alpha who wanted the other wolves territory.


    ¡°You know about this¡­.¡± Freya stated tly.


    She sighed as he greeted her with silence.


    ¡°Aiden, what is going on? Do you know my grandmother? What about my father? Why would my mother want to war against her own mother? Talk to me! Don¡¯t you dare go silent on me now!¡± She screamed through the mind path, snuggling more into Yodah¡¯s arms. Thetter tightened his grip on her even as he casted a hateful nce on Kyran who was now sitting up on the floor staring at them.


    ¡°I will tell you all I know when we see.¡± Aiden promised, seeing no other choice avable.


    He didn¡¯t believe he would ever be under the control of a woman. His lifemate.


    ¡°Okay then. I aming with Yodah.¡± She stated, before tapping Yodah on the arm.


    ¡°Time to go.¡± She said, ignoring her mother who watched her, anger ring in her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you read my mind?¡± She heard her ask Yodah.


    She bit back augh, as she watched Yodah shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mdy. I had no choice. Your daughter¡¯s wish is mymand.¡± He said, and Freya bowed her head, not wanting her mother to see that she found the situation amusing. She also felt Aidenughing through the mind path. He was proud of Yodah¡¯s lying capability.


    She had a feeling that the both would taunt her to death. She needed a female ally, anytime soon. But who?


    The only female that had broached the barrier was her new roommate, Amelia. The rich spoilt girl had always raved on how she looked so much like her little sister, that they could pass out as twins.


    She had been a bit curious on meeting the younger sister until she had heard the girl¡¯s voice over the phone.


    Rude. Haughty. Proud. Saucy. Disrespectful.


    She had been so sure that the little sister was worse off.


    It had broken her curiosity then, made it die down.


    She hadn¡¯t been keen any longer on meeting her.


    She had no time for that sort of person. They irked her so badly.


    ¡°I see.¡± She heard her mother say, and sighed.


    Here it goes. She thought, the emotional ckmail.


    ¡°I see that you have grown wings eh. Is that how you repay your mother after all she had done for you huh? Do you know what I went through for your sake? Do you know how much I fought for you?¡­.¡± She was saying, and Freya found herself shaking her head in denial


    ¡°Mother, it isn¡¯t like¡­.¡± She was saying, but Leonarya interrupted her sharply.


    ¡°¡­ so, what you chose to pay me back with after all these years of my sacrifice, is to have a vampire read my thoughts?¡± Leonarya inquired, dropping her hand on her chest, faking a tear, shaking her head as if in sorrow.


    ¡°No, mother. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire, woman!¡±


    Freya and Yodah said respectively, at the same time.

 PUT ME DOWN

    ¡°I see.¡± Freya heard her mother say, and sighed.


    Here it goes. She thought, the emotional ckmail. The woman was a pro at it.


    ¡°I see that you have grown wings eh. Is that how you repay your mother after all she had done for you huh? Do you know what I went through for your sake? Do you know how much I fought for you?¡­.¡± Leonarya was saying, and Freya found herself shaking her head in denial


    ¡°Mother, it isn¡¯t like¡­.¡± She was saying, but Leonarya interrupted her sharply.


    ¡°¡­ so, what you chose to pay me back with after all these years of my sacrifice, is to have a vampire read my thoughts?¡± Leonarya inquired, dropping her hand on her chest, faking a tear, shaking her head as if in sorrow.


    ¡°No, mother. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire, woman!¡±


    Freya and Yodah said respectively, at the same time that Aiden scoffed. ¡°Fake.¡±


    ¡°You are not a vampire? So, what are you?¡± Leonarya asked, furrowing her eyebrows at Yodah.


    ¡°What I am is none of your concern.¡± He replied, ignoring the murmurings going on between the witches ring at him and Freya.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had never cared about people¡¯s opinions. He wouldn¡¯t start now.


    ¡°I believe it is. I have to know who and what is going around with my daughter.¡± She replied, tapping the table with her index finger nail which was coated in ck nail polish.


    ¡°Mother, stop it. I have known Yodah for so long. He won¡¯t hurt me. Let us go. We wille back early enough.¡± Freya stated, tired of being the center of attention. She couldn¡¯t also wait to be with Aiden. She could feel his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°If you say so then. If you say so, Freya. But bear in mind that everything I have done is for you and me. Don¡¯t hate me.¡± Leonarya implored.


    ¡°No, mother. I can never do that.¡± Freya promised.


    ¡°Okay then. Take care of her.¡± Leonarya said, referring to Yodah.


    ¡°I will, with my life¡­ ma¡¯am.¡± He stated, with a slight bow, before holding Freya by the hand and walking out of the dining room. Behind them the buzzing started, the whispers.


    Once outside the house, Yodah didn¡¯t hesitate, gathering her into his arms, imprisoning her against his hard chest. His face was a granite mask as he whirled around and took to the air, knowing that she had always loved the concept of flying.


    Freya tensed, waiting for the battery on her senses, but Aiden had closed his mind and all she knew was the enormous strength of Yodah¡¯s arms. He moved fluidly, easily, as if her weight was of no consequence.


    ¡°Breathe, Freya. It will help. I don¡¯t think he would be killing me anytime soon.¡± Yodah said. There was a trace of amusement in the warmth of his voice.


    Freya did as he suggested, too worn out to struggle. She hade here to this wild ce to find the man in her dreams, and she had, only that it opened up another well of questions. Now, she was all the more fragmented. She opened her eyes cautiously, looking down at horizons beneath them through longshes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± She said


    And immediately, he descended like a sh of lightening to the ground.


    But he stil carried her in his arms.


    ¡°Yodah, put me down. I feel silly with you carrying me off like some pirate.¡± She said, snorting.


    His long strides were taking them into deep forest. Branches swayed, bushes rustled. Her heart was beating out of control as she sensed that she was getting close to Aiden.


    His eyes moved over her face, but his pace didn¡¯t slow, and he didn¡¯t answer her. It was humiliating that he didn¡¯t appear to notice her struggles.


    Then, a smirk appeared on his lips. Freya rolled her eyes.


    She allowed her head to fall back against his shoulder with a slight sigh. ¡°Did you kidnap me or rescue me?¡±


    Strong white teeth gleamed at her, a man¡¯s amusement. ¡°Perhaps a little of both.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She pressed a hand to her forehead, not wanting a battle, physical or mental.


    ¡°To my home. We have a date. I am Yodah Finel. Mdy.¡± He said.


    Freya rubbed at her temple.


    ¡°Yodah, can you be serious? Where are we going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°To his home. He already gave me directions.¡± Yodah replied.


    She nodded, before closing her eyes, knowing that their kind can alsomunicate with each other through telepathy, knowing she was safe.


    ***


    ¡°When is she going to ask for us? Time is against us already.¡± Emma asked, pacing tro and fro her room. Lily, Le and Prescott sat on her bed, watching her unfixed motions.


    ¡°Soon.¡± Prescott replied, already tired of watching her motions. It made him drowsy.


    ¡°You have been saying that for the past two hours.¡± Emma stated, halting in her movements, whilst ring at the squirrel.


    She had thought that she would be back at her ce by now. But her wishes had gone down the drain. She was still hoping for a chance to get him something for his birthday. But so far, nothing hade up in her mind. She didn¡¯t think hecked anything. Just her presence then would do the trick. She believed that. But then¡­ the queen¡­


    ¡°Emma, please understand. My grandmother just woke up after being poisoned. She needs sometime to rest.¡± Lily said in a low tune, as if she didn¡¯t want to offend Emma.


    ¡°I know. I understand. But she doesn¡¯t have to do anything, only tomission I and Prescott to go. That¡¯s all. She needs to give the order, so that  the gates would be opened, right?¡± She inquired, looking at the three of them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Le replied with a shrug.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But could you be a little patient? You¡¯re making us sleepy with your back and front movements.¡± She ethused.


    ¡°What about his birthday party then¡­ huh? I can¡¯t miss it.¡± Emma said, standing at akimbo, ignoring the taunt in Le¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You won¡¯t. Werewolves usually celebrate their parties at night. So, you won¡¯t miss it.¡± Prescott promised, sighing in relief, as he watched her walk up to the bed and dropped down on it.

 HER LIFEMATE

    Freya opened her eyes, after what seemed like seconds to her. She noticed that she was in the arms of someone that was not Yodah. Their scents were different.


    She trailed her eyes from the powerful chest to the face of the man who was carrying her.


    His hair was the color of dark coffee beans, a dark espresso, drawn back and tied at the nape of his neck. His face was that of an angel or a devil, strength and power, with a sensual mouth that hinted at cruelty; his hooded eyes were ck obsidian, ck ice, pure ck magic.


    She couldn¡¯t read him, couldn¡¯t feel his emotions or hear his thoughts. That had never happened.


    But she already knew who he was. Her heart was beating faster than the normal. Her insides were humming in pleasure.


    Aiden.


    ¡°Tonight might not be so good for me. I¡¯m feeling¡­¡± She broke off, trying to get his attention, but then catching a glimpse of a moving shadow pacing them. Her heart nearly stopped. She looked around, sighted a second, then a third. Her hand clutched his shoulder. ¡°Put me down, Mr.¡± She said.


    ¡°Aiden¡± He corrected, not even slowing down. A smile softened the edges of his mouth.


    ¡°You see the wolves?¡±


    She felt the indifferent shrug of his broad shoulders.


    ¡°Be calm, little one; they will not harm us. This is their home, as it is mine. We have an understanding and are at peace with one another.¡± Hemented.


    Somehow she believed him.


    ¡°Are you going to hurt me?¡± She asked the question softly, needing to know.


    His dark eyes touched her face again, thoughtful, holding a thousand secrets, unmistakably possessive.


    ¡°I am not a man who would hurt a woman in the way you are imagining. But I am certain our rtionship will not always be afortable one. You like to defy me.¡± He answered as honestly as he was able.


    ¡°Where is Yodah?¡± She asked, remembering her best friend.


    Betrayal. He hadn¡¯t even thought to wake her up before handing her over to Aiden.


    ¡°I dismissed him of his duty. You will see him when we are done talking.¡± He replied.


    His eyes made her feel as if she belonged to him, as if he had a right to her.


    ¡°You were wrong to hurt Kyran, you know. You could have killed him.¡± She mentioned.


    ¡°Do not defend him, little one. I allowed him to live to please you, but it would be no trouble to finish the task.¡± He stated.


    Pleasurable. No man had the right to put his hand on his woman and hurt her as that wizard had done. The inability of the male to see that he was causing her pain did not absolve his sin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. Kyran is harmless. He was just attracted to me,¡± She tried to exin gently.


    ¡°You will not speak his name to me. He touched you, put his hand on you.¡± He stopped abruptly, there in the heart of the deep forest, as wild and untamed as the pack of wolves surrounding them. He was not even breathing heavily, though he had covered miles carrying her in his arms. His ck eyes were merciless as they stared down into hers. ¡°He caused you much pain.¡±


    Her breath caught in her throat as he lowered his dark head to hers. His mouth hovered inches from hers, so that she could feel the warmth of his breath on her skin.


    ¡°Do not disobey me in this, Freya. This man touched you, hurt you, and I see no reason for his existence.¡± He said.


    Her eyes searched his hard, imcable features. ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She did not want to feel the warmth spreading through her at his words. Kyran had hurt her; the pain was so intense, it had stolen her breath and somehow, when no one else knew, apart from Yodah, Aiden had known.


    ¡°Deadly serious.¡± He began moving again with his long, ground-eating strides.


    Freya was silent, trying to work out the puzzle. She knew evil, had chased it, soaked in it, the obscene, depraved mind of a serial killer. This man spoke casually of killing, yet she could not feel evil in him. She sensed that she was in danger, grave danger from Aiden. A man with unlimited power, arrogant in his strength, a man who believed he had a right to her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aiden?¡± Her slender frame was beginning to tremble. ¡°I want to go back.¡±


    The dark eyes drifted over her face again, noting the shadows, the fear lingering in her blue gaze. Her heart was pounding, her slight body trembling in his arms. ¡°Go back to what? Death? Istion? You have nothing with those people and everything with me. Going back is not your answer. Sooner orter you will not be able to take their demands. They continually take pieces of your soul. You are much safer in my care.¡±


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean? They are my family.¡± She shrieked out, pushing at the wall of his chest, found her hands trapped against the heat of his skin. He merely tightened his hold, amusement spreading warmth to the coldness of his eyes. ¡°You cannot fight me, little one.¡±


    ¡°And you are not sure that they are your family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What are you trying to connotate? I want to go back, Aiden.¡± She worked to keep her voice under control. She wasn¡¯t sure she was telling the truth. He knew her. He knew what she felt, the price she paid for her gift. The pull between them was so strong, she could hardly think straight.


    The house loomed up, dark, threatening, a rambling hulk of stone. Her fingers twisted in his shirt. Aiden knew she was unaware of that nervous, telltale gesture.


    ¡°You are safe with me, Freya. I would not allow anyone or anything to harm you.¡±


    She swallowed nervously as he mounted the steps. ¡°Just you.¡±


    He allowed his chin to brush the top of her silky hair, feeling the jolt in the core of his body. ¡°Wee to my home.¡± He said the words softly, wrapping her up in them as if they were firelight or sunshine. Very slowly, reluctantly, he allowed her feet to touch the threshold.


    Hel reached past her to open the door, then stepped back. ¡°Do you enter my home of your own free will?¡± He asked it formally, his eyes burning on her face, over it, dwelling on her soft mouth before returning to herrge blue eyes.


    She was frightened, he could read it easily, a captive wild thing wanting to trust him yet unable to, run to the ground, cornered, but still willing to fight with herst breath. She needed him almost as much as he needed her. She touched the door frame with a fingertip. ¡°If I say no, will you take me back to my home?¡±


    Why did she want to be with him when she knew he was so dangerous? He wasn¡¯t ¡°pushing¡± her; she had too much talent of her own not to know. He looked so alone, so proud, yet his eyes burned over her with hungry need. He didn¡¯t answer her, didn¡¯t try to persuade her, simply stood in silence, waiting.


    Freya sighed softly, knowing she was defeated. She had never known another being she could just sit and talk with, even touch, without the bombardment of thoughts and emotions. That in itself was a type of seduction.


    She started across the threshold. Aiden caught her arm. ¡°Your own free will; say it.¡± He intoned.


    ¡°My own free will.¡± She stepped into his home, hershes sweeping down.


    Freya missed the look of savage joy that lit his dark, chiseled features.

 DRINK THIS

    The heavy door swung closed behind Freya with a thud of finality. She shivered, finding the shelter cold even in the mildly hot afternoon. She rubbed her arms nervously. Aiden whirled a cape around her, enveloping her in warmth, in his woodsy, masculine scent. He strode across the marble floor to throw open the doors to the library. Within minutes he had a fire roaring. He indicated a chair near the mes. It was high-backed, deep cushioned, an antique, yet curiously not worn.


    Freya studied the room with awe. It wasrge, with a beautiful hardwood floor, each parquet piece a part of arger mosaic. On three sides there were floor-to-ceiling shelves,pletely filled with books, most leather bound, many very old. The chairs werefortable, the small table, in between the chairs, an antique in perfect condition. The chessboard was marble, the pieces uniquely carved.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± Aiden said, appraising her with his eyes.


    She nearly jumped out of her skin when he appeared beside her with a crystal ss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± She muttered.


    He smiled the smile that made her heart beat faster. His acute sense of smell had already processed that particr bit of information about her. ¡°It is not alcohol; it is an herb mixture for your headache.¡± Hemented.


    rm mmed into her. She was crazy for being here. It was like trying to rx with a wild tiger in the same room. He could do anything to her and no one woulde to help. If he drugged her¡­ Decisively, she shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She said rather, even though a tiny bit of her was aware he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. They were lifemates.


    ¡°Freya¡± His voice was low, caressing, hypnotic. ¡°Obey me.¡±


    She found her fingers curling around the ss. She fought the order, and pain sliced through her head so that she cried out.


    Aiden was at her side, looming over her, his hand closing over hers around the fragile ss. ¡°Why do you defy me over so trivial a thing?¡±


    There were tears burning in her throat. ¡°Why would you force me?¡± She asked.


    His hand found her throat, circled it, lifted her chin. ¡°Because you are in pain and I wish to ease it.¡± He replied.


    Her eyes widened in astonishment. Could it be so simple? She was in pain and he wanted to ease it? Was he really that protective, or did he enjoy imposing his will?


    ¡°It¡¯s my choice. That¡¯s what free will is all about.¡± She mentioned rather.


    ¡°I can see pain in your eyes, feel it in your body. Knowing I can help you, is it logical for me to allow you to continue to hurt yourself just so you can prove something?¡± He asked.


    There was genuine puzzlement in his voice. ¡°Freya, if I was going to harm you, I would not need to drug you. Allow me to help you.¡± His thumb was moving over her skin, feather-light, sensuous, tracing the pulse in her neck, the delicate line of her jaw, the fullness of her lower lip.


    She closed her eyes and let him put the ss to her mouth, tilt the bittersweet contents down her throat. She felt as if she was cing her life in his hands. There was far too much possession in his touch.


    ¡°Rx, little one,¡± He said softly. ¡°Tell me more about yourself. How is it that you can hear my thoughts?¡± He asked. His strong fingers found her temples, began a soothing rhythm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been able to do it. When I was little, I just assumed everybody else could do the same thing. But it was terrible to know other people¡¯s innermost thoughts, their secrets. I heard and felt things every minute of the day.¡± She replied.


    Freya never talked about her life, her childhood, to anyone, least of all aplete stranger. Yet Aiden didn¡¯t feel like a stranger. He felt like a part of her. A piece missing from her soul. It seemed important to tell him.


    ¡°My friends thought I was a freak, and even the sisters in the orphanage was a little afraid of me. I learned never to touch people, human beings, not to be in crowds. It was better to be alone, in ces of solitude. It was the only way I could stay sane. Till I met Yodah.¡±


    It interested Aiden, yet rmed him that her words could bring about such rage in him. To know she was alone so long ago, had endured pain and loneliness when he was in the world, angered him. Why hadn¡¯t he gone looking for her? Why hadn¡¯t her mother loved and cherished her as she should have?


    Was the witch even her mother?


    Somehow, he doubted it.


    His hands were working magic, slipping to the nape of her neck, his fingers strong, hypnotic.


    ¡°A few years ago a man was murdering families, small children. I was staying with a friend from high school and when I returned after work, I found them all dead. When I went into the house I could feel his evil, knew his thoughts. It made me sick, the terrible things running around in my head, but I was able to track him and finally led the police to him.¡± Freya said, remembering.


    His hands moved down the length of her thick braid, found the tie and loosened the heavy mass of silk, tunneling his fingers to release the woven strands, still damp from her shower hours before.


    ¡°How many times did you do this thing?¡± He asked. She was leaving things out. The details of horror and pain, the faces of those she helped as they watched her work, shocked, fascinated, yet repulsed by her ability. He saw those details, sharing her mind, reading her memories to learn her true nature.


    ¡°Four. I went after four killers. Thest time I fell apart. He was so sick, so evil. I felt as if I was unclean, as if I could never get him out of my head. I came here hoping to find peace, hoping to find you too. I decided I would never do anything like that again. I¡¯m not sure my mother would want me to either.¡± She replied.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 CHESS

    ¡°How many times did you do this thing?¡± Aiden asked Freya. She was leaving things out. The details of horror and pain, the faces of those she helped as they watched her work, shocked, fascinated, yet repulsed by her ability. He saw those details, sharing her mind, reading her memories to learn her true nature.


    ¡°Four. I went after four killers. Thest time I fell apart. He was so sick, so evil. I felt as if I was unclean, as if I could never get him out of my head. I came here hoping to find peace, hoping to find you too. I decided I would never do anything like that again. I¡¯m not sure my mother would want me to either.¡± She replied.


    Above her head, he closed his eyes for a moment to calm his mind. That she could feel unclean. He could look into her heart and soul, see her every secret, know she was light andpassion, courage and gentleness. The things she had seen in her young life should never have been.


    He waited until his voice was calm and soothing. ¡°And you get these headaches if you use telepathicmunication?¡±


    At her solemn nod, he continued, ¡°Yet when you heard me, unguarded, in pain, you reached out to me, knowing the price you would pay.¡±


    How could she exin? Freya thought.


    He was like a wounded animal, radiating so much pain that she had found tears streaming unchecked down her face. His loneliness was hers. His istion, hers. And she had sensed his resolve to end his pain, his existence. She could not let that happen, no matter what the cost to herself.


    Aiden let out his breath slowly, astonished and shocked by her nature, so giving. She was hesitant to put into words why she had reached out to him, but he knew it was her nature to give. He also knew the call had been so strong because that something in him that reached for her had found whatever it needed. He inhaled her scent, taking her into his body, enjoying the sight and smell of her in his home, the feel of her silky hair in his hands, her soft skin under his fingertips. The mes from the fire put blue lights in her hair. Need mmed into him, hard and urgent and, as painful as the ache was, he reveled in the fact that he could feel it.


    He seated himself across the small table from her, his eyes driftingzily, possessively over her alluring curves. ¡°Why do you dress in men¡¯s clothes?¡± he asked.


    Sheughed, soft and melodious, and her eyes lit with mischief. ¡°Because I knew it would annoy you.¡±


    He threw back his head andughed. Real, genuine, incredibleughter. There was happiness in him and the stirrings of affection. He couldn¡¯t remember what those feelings were like, but the emotions were sharp and clear and a sweet ache in his body.


    ¡°Is it necessary to annoy me?¡± He asked.


    She arched an eyebrow at him, realizing that her headache waspletely gone. ¡°So easy,¡± She teased.


    He leaned closer. ¡°Disrespectful woman. So dangerous, you mean.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, maybe that, too.¡± She slid her hand through her hair, pushed it away from her face. The action was an innocent habit, incredibly sexy, drawing his gaze to the perfection of her face, the fullness of her breasts, the smooth line of her throat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°So just how good a chess yer are you?¡± she challenged impudently.


    An hourter Aiden leaned back in his chair to watch her face as she studied the board. She was frowning in concentration, trying to puzzle out his unfamiliar strategy. She could sense that he was leading her into a trap, but she couldn¡¯t find it. She leaned her chin on the heel of her hand, rxed, in no hurry. She was patient and thorough and twice had gotten him into trouble simply because he was too sure of himself.


    Suddenly her eyes widened, a slow smile curving her soft mouth.


    ¡°You are a cunning devil, aren¡¯t you, Aiden? But I think your cleverness may have gotten you into a bit of trouble.¡± She muttered.


    He watched her with hooded eyes. His teeth gleamed white in the firelight. ¡°Did I happen to mention, Miss Freya, that thest person impertinent enough to beat me at chess was thrown in the dungeon and tortured for thirty years?¡±


    She snorted, her eyes still glued on the chessboard.


    Hezily reached across the board to make his move, saw the dawningprehension in her eyes. ¡°I believe what we have is checkmate,¡± he said silkily.


    ¡°I should have known a man who walks in the forest surrounded by wolves would be devious.¡± Shemented, whilst smiling up at him.


    ¡°Great game, Aiden. I really enjoyed it.¡±


    Freya sank back into the cushions of the chair.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about what you had read off in my mother¡¯s head? Do you know my grandmother?¡± She asked curiously, after some intervals had passed with them looking at each other.


    He liked her in his home, liked the way the fire burned blue in her hair and the way the shadows clung so lovingly to her face. He had memorized every inch of it, knew that if he closed his eyes, the picture would still be there, the high, delicate cheekbones, her small nose and lush mouth.


    ¡°Yes. I will tell you.¡± He answered truthfully, not wanting lies between them.


    ¡°Would you have killed Kyran?¡± Freya asked, seeing that he would be honest with her.


    Hershes were beautiful and held his attention. ¡°Be careful of what you ask little one,¡± he cautioned.


    She curled her legs beneath under her, regarded him steadily. ¡°You know, Aiden, you are so used to using your power, you don¡¯t even stop to think if it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±


    ¡°He had no right to touch you. He was causing you pain.¡± He stated with a shrug.

 WE NEED ONE ANOTHER

    Freya curled her legs beneath her, whilst regarding him steadily.


    ¡°You know, Aiden, you are so used to using your power, you don¡¯t even stop to think if it¡¯s right or wrong.¡± She stated.


    ¡°He had no right to touch you. He was causing you pain.¡± Aiden replied with a shrug.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t know he was. And you had no right to touch me, but you did anyway,¡± She pointed out reasonably.


    His eyes glittered coldly.


    ¡°I have every right. You belong to me.¡± He said it calmly, his voice soft, with a hint of warning.


    ¡°More importantly, Freya, I did not cause you pain.¡±


    Freya¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her tongue moistened her lips with a small, delicate gesture. ¡°Aiden¡± ¨C her voice was hesitant, as she chose her words carefully ¨C ¡°I belong to myself. I¡¯m a person, not something you can own. In any case. I live in the United States. I¡¯m going back there soon and intend to be on the next flight to Budapest.¡±


    His smile was that of a hunter. Predatory. For a moment the firelight gleamed red, so that his eyes glowed like a wolf¡¯s in the night. He said nothing, simply watched her unblinkingly.


    Her hand fluttered defensively to her throat. ¡°It¡¯ste; I should be going,¡± She could hear the pounding of her own heart. What was it she wanted from him? She didn¡¯t know, only that this was the most perfect, frightening afternoon of her life and she wanted to see him again.


    He was utterly motionless, menacing in hisplete stillness. She waited breathlessly. Fear was suffocating her, sending tremors through her slender form. Fear he would let her go; fear he would force her to stay. She drew air into her lungs. ¡°Aiden, I don¡¯t know what you want.¡± She didn¡¯t know what she wanted either. Only that she knew that he was the one.


    He stood up then, power and gracebined. His shadow reached her before he did. His strength was enormous, but his hands were gentle as they pulled her to her feet. His hands slid up her arms, rested lightly on her shoulders, thumbs stroking the pulse in her neck. His touch sent warmth curling in her abdomen. She was so small beside him, so fragile and vulnerable.


    ¡°Do not try to leave me, little one. We need one another.¡± He said softly.


    His dark head bent lower, his mouth brushing her eyelids, sending little darts of fire licking along her skin. ¡°You make me remember what living is,¡± he whispered in his mesmerizing voice. His mouth found the corner of hers, and a jolt of electricity sizzled through her body.


    Freya reached up to touch the shadowed line of his jaw, to ce a hand on the heavy muscles of his chest in an attempt to put space between them.


    ¡°Listen to me, Aiden.¡± Her voice was husky. ¡°We both know what loneliness is, istion. It¡¯s beyond my imagination that I can be this close to you, physically touch you, and not be swamped with unwanted burdens. But we can¡¯t do this.¡± She muttered, remembering her mother¡¯s aversion to Yodah. What would the woman do if she introduced Aiden to her?


    Amusement crept into the dark fire of his eyes, a hint of tenderness. His fingers curled around the nape of her neck.


    ¡°Oh, I think we can.¡± He whispered. His ck velvet voice was pure seduction, his smile frankly sensual.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Freya felt his power right down to her toes. Her body was boneless, liquid, aching. She was so close to him that she felt a part of him, surrounded by him, enveloped by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep with someone I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m lonely.¡± She said, anything to escape this unknown feeling.


    Heughed softly, low and amused.


    ¡°Is that what you think? That you would be sleeping with me because you are lonely?¡±


    His hand was at her throat again, stroking, caressing, heating her blood.


    ¡°This is why you will make love with me. This!¡± He mentioned, as his mouth fastened on hers.


    White heat. Blue lightning. The ground shifted and rolled.


    Aiden dragged her slender form against his male length, his body aggressive, his mouth dominating, sweeping her into a world of pure feeling.


    Freya could only cling to him, a safe anchor in a storm of turbulent emotions. A growl rumbled deep in his throat, animal, feral, like that of an aroused wolf. His mouth moved to the soft, vulnerable line of her throat, down to rest on the pulse beating so frantically beneath her satin skin.


    His arms tightened, pinning her to his body, possessive, certain, his hold unbreakable. She was on fire, needing, burning, hot silk in his arms, her body pliant, liquid heat. She was moving against him restlessly, her breasts aching, nipples pushing erotically against the thin yarn of her sweater.


    His thumb brushed her nipple through the crochetedce, sending waves of heat curling through her body, making her knees go weak so that only the hard strength of his arms held her up. His mouth moved again, his tongue like a me licking over her pulse.


    And then there was white-hot heat, searing pain, her body coiling with need, burning for him, craving him. Waves of desire beat at her. His mouth on her neck was producing abination of pleasure and pain so intense that she didn¡¯t know where one started and the other left off. His thumb tipped her head back, exposing her throat, his mouth mped to her skin, his throat working as if he were devouring her, feeding on her, drinking her in. It burned, yet fed her own craving.


    Aiden whispered something in his native tongue and lifted his head slightly, breaking the contact. Freya felt warm liquid run down her throat to her breast.


    Aiden¡¯s tongue followed the path, sweeping across the creamy swell of her breast. He caught at her small waist, aware suddenly of the way his body raged at him for release. He had to im her for his mate. His body demanded, burned.

 VISITORS

    Aiden whispered something in his native tongue and lifted his head slightly, breaking the contact. Freya felt warm liquid run down her throat to her breast.


    Aiden¡¯s tongue followed the path, sweeping across the creamy swell of her breast. He caught at her small waist, aware suddenly of the way his body raged at him for release. He had to im her for his mate. His body demanded, burned.


    Freya caught at his shirt to keep from falling. He swore softly, eloquently, a mixture of twonguages, furious with himself as he cradled her in his arms protectively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden.¡± She was appalled, frightened at her weakness. The room was spinning; it was difficult to focus. Her neck throbbed and burned.


    He bent his dark head to kiss her gently.


    ¡°No, little one, I am moving us too fast.¡± Everything in his nature, beast and centuries-old man raged at him to take, keep her, but he wanted her toe to him willingly.


    ¡°I feel funny, dizzy.¡± She whispered, resting her head on his chest.


    He had been that little bit out of control, the beast in him hungry to put his mark on her, hungry for the sweet taste of her. His body was on fire, demanding release. Discipline and control fought with his instinctual predatory nature and won. He breathed deeply, carried her to the chair beside the fire. She deserved a courtship, deserved to know him, toe to feel affection if not love for him before he bound her to him. She was still young. Not eighteen yet. It was wrong. It was dangerous. He had to wait till then. He thought.


    As he gently ced her on the cushions, he caught the first warning of disturbance.


    He swung around, his handsome features dark and menacing. His body lost its protective posture, all at once threatening and powerful.


    ¡°Stay,¡± he ordered softly. He moved so fast that he blurred, closing the doors to his library, turning to face the front door. Aiden sent a silent call to his sentries.


    Outside, a lone wolf howled, a second answered, a third, until there was a united chorus. When the noise subsided he waited, his face an imcable, granite mask. Mist drifted through the forest, tendrils of fog, collecting, moving, massing outside his home. It was getting to evening.


    He lifted his arm and his front door opened. The fog and mist seeped in, collected in pools until his foyer was thick with it. Slowly the mists connected; bodies shimmered and became solid. ¡°Why do you disturb me this evening?¡± he challenged softly, his dark eyes glittering dangerously.


    A man stepped forward, his fingers sped solidly in his wife¡¯s. She looked pale and drawn, was obviously pregnant. ¡°We seek your council, Aiden, and bring you news.¡±


    He soughed, staring at the Prince of his people and his lifemate.


    What possibly do they have to say, and why would they seek his council?


    His twin was nearby, watching, waiting. There was Theo by the side too.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He could sense a fourth one around, but already, he knew that it was the fledgling, Yodah ¨C was still one till he turned eighty.


    Inside the library, Freya felt fear m into her, the emotion beating in her head, swamping her, driving out the heavy, trancelike cobwebs. Someone was distraught, crying, feeling pain as sharp as a knife. She staggered to her feet, clutched at the back of a chair. Images pushed in. A young woman with pale, white skin, arge stake protruding from her chest, blood running in rivers, her head detached from her body, something sickening ced in her mouth. A ritual killing, symbolic, a warning of others toe. A serial killer, here, in thisnd of peace.


    Freya gagged, both hands going to cover her ears, as if that could somehow stop the images pouring into her mind. For a moment she couldn¡¯t breathe, didn¡¯t want to breathe; she just wanted it to end. Wildly, she looked around her, saw a door to her right leading in the opposite direction from the overwhelming emotions. Blindly she stumbled to her feet, weak, disoriented, and dizzy. She staggered out of the library, needing to get some fresh air. Away from the details of death and horror that were so vivid in the minds of the neers .


    Their fear and anger was a living thing. They were animals wounded and ready to tear and rend in retaliation. Why were people so ugly? So violent? She had no answer, no longer wanted one. She had taken several steps down a long hall when a figure loomed up. A man a little younger than Aiden, thinner, with glittering eyes and chestnut, wavy hair. His smile was taunting and held menace as he reached for her.


    An unseen force hit the man square in the chest, knocking him backward, and mming him into the wall. Aiden loomed up, a dark, malevolent shadow. He towered over her, protectively thrust her behind him. This time the throaty growl was a beast¡¯s roar of challenge.


    Freya could feel the terrible rage in Aiden, rage mixed with grief, his emotions so intense they beat at the air itself. She touched his arm, her fingers curling halfway around the thickness of his wrist, a tiny deterrent to the violence swirling within him. She felt the tension running through him as if it was alive.


    There was a collective, audible gasp. Freya realized she was the center of the group¡¯s attention. There was one woman and four men. All eyes were on her fingers circling his wrist as if she hadmitted some terrible, criminal act. Aiden¡¯srger body moved to shield herpletely from their scrutiny. He made no attempt to shake off her hand. If anything, he moved his body protectively, backing her farther into the wall so that he was pressing against her, obscuring their vision of her.


    ¡°She is under my protection.¡± A deration. A challenge. A promise of quick, savage retribution.


    ¡°As we all are, Aiden,¡± the woman said softly, appeasingly.


    Freya swayed; only the walls were holding her up. Vibrations of rage and grief were beating at her until she wanted to scream. She made a sound, a single, threadlike sound of objection.


    Aiden turned to her at once, his arms sweeping around her, enveloping her.


    ¡°Guard your thoughts and emotions,¡± he hissed at the others. ¡°She is very sensitive. I will escort her outside and return to discuss this disturbing news.¡± He stated.

 LORD OF THE CASTLE

    Freya had no real chance to see the others before he was striding past them, taking her with him to the small car waiting in the garage. She smiled tiredly, her head resting against his shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you belong in this car, Aiden. Your views on women are so archaic, in a former life you must have been ¡®lord of the castle¡¯.¡± She said.


    Aiden nced at her quickly. His gaze slid over the paleness of her face, dwelt on his mark on her neck, visible through the long mane of her hair. In truth, he hadn¡¯t meant to leave a mark, but now it was there, his brand of ownership.


    ¡°I am going to help you sleep tonight.¡± He made it a statement.


    ¡°Who were those people?¡± She asked because she knew he didn¡¯t want her to ask. She was so tired, even dizzy. She rubbed at her head and wished that for once in her life she was normal. He probably thought she was the fainting type.


    There was a short silence. He sighed heavily. ¡°My family.¡±


    She knew he spoke the truth, yet he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why would someone do such a terrible thing?¡± She turned her face up to his. ¡°Do they expect you to track this killer, to stop him?¡± There was raw pain in her voice, pain for him. Worry. His grief was sharp, edged with guilt and the need for violence.


    He turned her question over in his mind. She knew then, knew one of his people had been killed. She probably had picked the details out of someone¡¯s head. The worry and pain was for him. There was no condemnation. Simply worry. Aiden felt the tension ease from his body, felt warmth curl in his stomach.


    ¡°I will try to keep you as far from this mess as possible, little one.¡± No one worried about him, about his state of mind or his health. No one thought to feel for him. Something inside him seemed to soften and melt. She was wrapping herself inside him, deep, somewhere he needed her.


    ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t see each other for a few days. I¡¯ve never been so tired in my life.¡± She tried to give him a gracious way out.


    Freya looked down at her hands. She wanted to give herself an out, too. She had never felt so close to anyone, sofortable, as if she had known him forever, yet was terrified that he would take her over.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think your family was thrilled to see an American with you. We¡¯re too¡­ explosive together,¡± she finished ruefully.


    ¡°Do not try to leave me, Freya.¡± He said, sighing as he heard arge thump on the ground.


    Yodah.


    Good, he came though. He thought.


    ¡°I hold what is mine, and make no mistake, you are mine.¡± He stated. It was both a warning and a plea. He had no time for soft words. He wanted to give them to her ¨C God knew she deserved them ¨C but the others were waiting and his responsibilities weighed heavily on him.


    She raised her hand to the line of his jaw, rubbing gently. ¡°You¡¯re so used to having your own way.¡± There was a smile in her voice. ¡°I can go to sleep all by myself, Aiden.  I¡¯ve been doing it for years.¡±


    ¡°You need to sleep untroubled, undisturbed, deeply. What you saw¡¯ tonight will haunt you if I do not help you.¡± He muttered. His thumb stroked across her lower lip.


    ¡°I could remove the memory if you wished.¡±


    Freya could see he wanted to do it, believed that it would be best for her. She could see it was difficult to ask her to make a decision.


    ¡°No, thank you, Aiden,¡± She said demurely.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll keep all my memories, good and bad.¡± She kissed his chin, slid down from his arms. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a porcin doll. I won¡¯t break because I see something I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve chased serial killers before.¡± She smiled at him, her eyes sad.


    He shackled her wrist in an unbreakable grip. ¡°And it almost destroyed you. Not this time.¡±


    Hershes swept down, hiding her expression. ¡°That¡¯s not your decision.¡±


    If others persuaded him to use his talents to chase the insane, evil killers in the world, she would not leave him alone. How could she?


    ¡°You are not nearly as afraid of me as you should be,¡± he growled.


    She shed him another smile, tugging at her wrist to remind him to release her. ¡°I think you know what¡¯s between us would be worth nothing if you forced me to do your will in everything.¡±


    He held her captive a heartbeat longer, his dark, dangerous eyes moving possessively over her fragile face. She was so strong-willed. She was afraid, but she looked him in the eyes and stood up to him. It made her ill, brought her to the brink of madness to chase evil, but she did it time and time again. He was still a shadow in her mind. He read her determination to help him, her fear of him and his incredible powers, but she would not leave him to face this horrible killer alone. He wanted to keep her with him safe in hisir. Almost reverently, Aiden trailed his fingers down her cheek. ¡°Go, before I change my mind,¡± he ordered, abruptly releasing her.


    Freya walked away from him slowly, trying to ovee the dizziness that had taken hold of her. She was careful to walk straight, not wanting him to know she felt as if her body was lead, that every movement was difficult. She walked with her head up and kept her mind purposely nk.


    Aiden watched her enter into the arms of Yodah. A slight jealousy roared it¡¯s head, but he shut it down, knowing that the fledging meany no harm, was on his side too. He saw her hand go up to her head, rub at her temple, the nape of her neck. She was still dizzy from his taking her blood. That had been selfish, beneath him, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself. Now she was paying for it. Her head ached from the bombardment of emotions. His included. All of his people would have to be more careful to shield their minds.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 YODAH’S VIEW

    Aiden watched Freya enter into the arms of Yodah. A slight jealousy roared it¡¯s head, but he shut it down, knowing that the fledging meant no harm, was on his side too. He saw her hand go up to her head, rub at her temple, the nape of her neck. She was still dizzy from his taking her blood. That had been selfish, beneath him, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself. Now she was paying for it. Her head ached from the bombardment of emotions. His included. All of his people would have to be more careful to shield their minds.


    ¡°Take care of her.¡± Hemanded.


    Yodah nodded, about to take Freya up in his arms again when thetter muttered wait!


    ¡°What is it little one?¡± Aiden asked, drawing closer to her, willing to touch her again.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about my grandmother.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving till you do.¡± She insisted, when she saw that he was hesitant on telling her.


    ¡°You promised.¡±


    Aiden sighed, watching her stare at him steadily.


    ¡°Read it off my mind then.¡± He stated, opening his mind to her alone.


    He knew when she broached the barriers. He sighed again when he saw her shudder and burrow more into the arms of Yodah.


    He attempted holding her, but she shrugged away his hands, refusing to be held by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But¡­¡± He was saying, but Freya was having none of it.


    ¡°Where is the pack located?¡± She asked, refusing to even look at him. She hadn¡¯t met a werewolf before, but she was against whatever her mother and the cohorts had nned for this particr pack. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt indebted already to the pack. Was she a mother Theresa? She didn¡¯t know. But she knew that she needed to warn the pack at least.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±  Aiden queried, even though he had already known the direction of her thoughts.


    ¡°I need to warn them. Or will you stop me?¡± She asked. A taunt. A dare.


    ¡°Freya¡­¡± He bent his head low, at crossroads. He would be betraying his family if he told her the information. The pack needed to be attacked unawares.


    ¡°You can¡¯t??¡± She questioned in an unbelieving voice, turning around in Yodah¡¯s arms to face him.


    ¡°Yodah, exin to her. We need the cave.¡± Aiden pleaded, allowing Yodah read his mind too, when he noticed that the boy was looking at them with confused eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yodah stated, shocking Aiden.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Aiden asked, and scoffed.


    ¡°I know you are loyal to my mate first, but think logically this time around¡­ don¡¯t you think the othets of our kind need to see the sunlight, and walk under its sheer beauty?¡± He questioned, staring keenly at Yodah.


    ¡± I understand your point. But we all chose this life. We can do a whole lot of things that other beings, humans included, can¡¯t do in their wildest imaginations. But it came with a price. Sunlight. Sunlight burns us. Then, nature helped us by giving us the wisdom of the blue crystal and ring. But it was for important cases, not a norm. We will be selfish, upsetting the bnce of things if we choose to make it norm.. We can¡¯t be walking under the sunlight with humans. Most deranged people of our kind would take advantage of this opportunity to create more havoc. There¡¯s a high probability that the humans woulde to know about us. Do you know that Freya¡¯s mother thought I was a vampire? I think it¡¯s better we stay hidden. The rings should be reserved for special missions. An entire wolf pack mustn¡¯t be wiped out or enved to aplish a selfish mission, to fufill our selfish ambitions. I¡¯m against that. And I know that my brothers wouldn¡¯t support this idea too.¡± Yodah concluded, meeting Aiden¡¯s gaze strongly, emphasizing the truth in his point.


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Aiden murmured. ¡°I will speak to the Prince. Do you want to meet him? I believe he will be happy to see you.¡± He inquired.


    ¡°No, at least not yet. My brothers are not even aware that I am here. They will be knowing soon though. When theye, you will be the first one they will visit. You can take us to the Prince then.¡± Yodah replied.


    ¡°Now, that you have seen the foolishness of the n, could you give us the directions of the pack?¡± Freya mentioned, meeting Aiden¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I already did. Yodah will take you there.¡± Aiden replied, nodding his head at Yodah, to get going.


    He watched Freya as she allowed Yodah carry her up in his arms. Her face was pale, her eyes haunted. She swept her mane of hair back, touching his mark as if it ached. It took her a few minutes to encircle her hands around Yodah¡¯s neck, as if the task was too great.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He waited until thetter gently took them both to the sky.


    ¡°Be safe.¡±


    He gave the order forcefully, telepathically, expected herpliance.


    ¡°Aiden¡­¡±


    His name echoed in his head, soft, drowsy, with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°Somehow I knew you would just have to have your way.¡± She said.


    She didn¡¯t fight it, but went under willingly, a smile curving her soft mouth.


    ¡°I will be. Yodah is with me.¡±


    When  he was sure that there were no problems in the sky for them, he turned around and moved back to his house.


    ***


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should send the phanthom after them?¡± Kyran asked Leonarya.


    They were still sitting in the dining room. Just them alone. The others had left.


    ¡°I¡¯m bidding my time. If they aren¡¯t back in the next fifteen minutes, send the phanthom to follow them. Who knows what they are up to? He had read my mind.¡± She replied, deep in thought.


    ¡°Do you believe that he is not a vampire?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will do my research soonest.¡± She answered, before getting up from the chair, and walking away from the dining.

 FAMILY MEETING

    The others fell silent when Aiden entered his home. J smiling tentatively, pressed a protective hand to the child lying in her womb.


    ¡°Is she all right, Aiden?¡± She asked.


    He nodded abruptly, curiously grateful for her concern. No one would question him, yet his behavior waspletely out of character for him. He got right to the point.


    ¡°How did the assassins find her unprotected?¡±


    The others looked at one another. Aiden was among the few that always found time to drill it into them never to forget the smallest details guarding their safety, but over the years it was so easy to forget, to slip up.


    ¡°Noami had her baby only two months ago. She was so tired all the time.¡± J tried to excuse the slip.


    ¡°And Jared? Where was he? Why did he leave his exhausted wife unprotected while she slept?¡± Aiden asked softly, dangerously.


    Byran, the man who had been in such trouble earlier(wanting to touch Freya), stirred ufortably.


    ¡°You know how Jared is. Always after the women. He took the child to Naomi and went out hunting.¡±


    ¡°And forgot to provide her with the proper safeguards.¡± Aiden¡¯s disgust was all too evident. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    J¡¯s lifemate which was the Prince of his people, answered grimly.


    ¡°He was crazy, Aiden. It took all of us to subdue him, but he sleeps now. The child is with him deep in the ground. The healing will do them good.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Apart froming to inquire about the mission, he was genuinely sorry about the loss of thedy who was Aiden¡¯s elder sister, and so he had joined the others to offer his condolences, also present to prevent Aiden from doing something rash.


    ¡°We could not afford to lose Naomi.¡± Aiden said.


    He tried to push the grief away which was threatening to wear him down; it was not the time to feel it.


    ¡°Byran, can you keep Jared under control?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I think you should talk to him,¡± Byran answered honestly. ¡°The guilt is making him crazy. He nearly turned on us.¡± He said.


    Aiden tapped a finger on the small table near the chessboard. He didn¡¯t feel like speaking to the stupid man. He preferred something else. But he knew that his Prince wouldn¡¯t approve it.


    ¡°Where is Sonia?¡± He asked, remembering a very close friend of his who was pregnant thest time he had seen her.


    ¡°She is fine. Charlotte too. They couldn¡¯te because of their babies which are almost at full term. Perhaps it is significant that we have three of our women giving birth for the first time in a decade. Our children are few and far between. If the assassins somehow have gained knowledge of our women¡¯s condition, they will be afraid we are multiplying, growing strong again.¡±J stared, rubbing her hand over her belly.


    Aiden shot the most muscr of the men a quick nce.


    ¡°Michael, you have no lifemate to encumber you.¡±


    There was the faintest trace of affection in his voice, affection he could never feel or show before and maybe wasn¡¯t aware anyone else knew of. Micheal was his younger brother.


    ¡°.. Neither does Byran. You two will get word to all the others. Lie low, feed only in the deepest cover, sleep deep within the ground, and always use the most powerful safeguards. We must watch our women and get them to safety, especially those who are with child. Do not draw attention to yourselves in any way.¡± He said.


    ¡°For how long, Aiden?¡± J¡¯s eyes were shadowed, her face tear stained. ¡°How long must we live like this?¡±


    Aiden soughed, exchanging nces with his Prince, his best friend.


    He was his chief adviser, and most trusted personnel. The others may or may not know it but the Prince depended on him too for advices.


    After all, he had been his protector whilst they were young. It has continued till date.


    ¡°Until I find and dispense justice to the assassins.¡± He finally said. There was a fierce, savage note in his voice.


    ¡°All of you have be soft, mixing so much with mortals. You are forgetting the gifts that could save your lives,¡± He reprimanded them harshly. ¡°My woman is mortal, yet she knew of your presence before you knew of hers. She felt your unguarded emotions, knows of the assassins through your thoughts. There is no excuse for that.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡± The Prince dared to ask. ¡°No mortal has such power.¡±


    ¡°She is half of our kind, and so telepathic and very strong in her gift. She will be here often; she will be protected, as will all of our women.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Half of our kind? How is that possible?¡± The Prince questioned, even as he exchanged wary nces with Julius, Aiden¡¯s twin. The same thought was running through their minds. The girl resembled She.


    Julius was more confused. He had seen Emma through his brother¡¯s mind, and had been shocked out of his grief when he had seen the girl(Freya) with his brother. They had an uncanny resemnce! And then there was the matter that the wicked witch was her mother. How? There was a lot of research he had to do, apart from finding and destroying the killers of his sister. He gritted his teeth at the thought.


    The others exchanged bewildered, confused looks. ording to the legend, only their strongest members might be able to convert a mortal. It simply wasn¡¯t done, was far too risky. It had been tried centuries earlier, when the ranks of their women had been depleted and the men were without hope. But no one dared try it anymore. Most of them believed it was a myth made up to keep their males from losing their souls. Aiden was unreadable, imcable, his judgment never questioned throughout the centuries. He settled arguments and protected them, just like the Prince. He hunted the males who had chosen to turn vampire, dangerous to mortals and immortals alike.


    Now this. A mortal woman. They were shocked and it showed. They were obligated to put the life of his woman before their own. If Aiden said she was under his protection, he meant it. He never said anything he didn¡¯t mean. And if she was harmed, the penalty would be death. Aiden was a savage, merciless, and unrelenting enemy.

 FAMILY MEETING II

    Aiden felt the weight of his responsibility for Noami¡¯s death. He had been her favorite.


    He had known of Jared¡¯s weakness for women. He had objected to the union, but he hadn¡¯t forbidden it, as he should have.


    Jared was not Naomi¡¯s true lifemate. Chemistry would never allow a true mate to cheat on his woman. Noami, his beautiful sister, so young and vibrant, lost to them forever. A tear promised to slip away from the confines of his left eye.


    She had been headstrong, wanting Jared because he was handsome, not because her soul called to his. They had lied, but he had known they were lying. Ultimately it had been his responsibility that Jared continued to try to find emotion by being with other women, and Naomi had grown into a bitter, dangerous woman. She must have died instantly or He would have felt it, even deep in his sleep. Jared should never have had the care of one of their women.


    Aiden had thought that, in time, each would find their true lifemate, but Naomi only grew more dangerous and Jared, worse in his promiscuous behavior. It was impossible for Jared to feel anything with the women he bedded, yet he continued, almost as if it was a punishment for her tight hold on him.


    Aiden closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the reality of Noami¡¯s senseless murder to sweep over him. The loss was intolerable, his grief wild and intense, mixed with an ice-cold rage and deadly resolve. He bowed his head. Three blood-red tears made their way unchecked down his face. His sister, the finest of their women. It was his fault.


    Then, he felt the stirring in his head, warmth,fort, as if arms had stolen around him.


    ¡°Aiden? Do you need me?¡±


    Freya¡¯s voice was drowsy, husky, worried.


    He soughed. He didn¡¯t want her knowing or feeling his sorrow. He nced around him, took in the faces of hispanions. None of them had picked up the mental contact. It meant that, as groggy as she was, Freya was able to focus, channel, and send directly to him without any spige. It was a skill few of his people had bothered to aplish, socent were they that humans could not tune into them.


    ¡°Aiden?¡±


    This time her voice was stronger, rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not at all, Little one. Stay with Yodah. I am well.¡± He reassured.


    ¡°Have you gotten to the Pack yet?¡± He asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Almost. You should tell your prince.¡± She said, referring to her mission to the pack.


    ¡°I will. Stay well. Be careful.¡± Hemanded, and tuned off.


    He gave his attention to those awaiting his orders. He knew his twin wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. He was the scientist, the researcher of his people. A healer. But he was the hunter.


    ¡°I will see Jared tomorrow. The child cannot stay with him. Shelly lost another child a couple of decades ago. She still mourns her many losses. The child will be taken to her. Byran will guard them carefully. No one is to use a mental link until we know whether one of our adversaries possesses the same power my woman does.¡± He stated.


    The shock on their faces wasplete. None of them considered the mortal capable of that kind of power and discipline.


    ¡°Aiden, you are certain this woman is not the one? She could be a threat to us.¡± Byran ventured the suggestion cautiously, even as J¡¯s fingers dug warningly into his arm.


    Aiden¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Do you believe I have grownzy, bloated with my own power? Do you think so little of me that I could be in her mind and not recognize a threat to us? I warn you, I am willing to step down as your Prince¡¯s adviser, but I am not willing to withdraw my protection of her. If any of you wish to harm her, know that you will deal with me. Do you wish me to pass on the mantle? I am even weary of my duties and responsibilities.¡± He said.


    ¡°Aiden!¡± The Prince¡¯s voice was a sharp protest.


    The others voiced quick, rmed denials, like frightened children. His brothers were the only ones who stood silently, one hipzily resting against the wall, regarding him with a secret mocking half-smile. Aiden ignored them.


    ¡°It is nearly sunrise. All of you go to ground. Use every guard possible. When you awaken, check around your dwelling; feel for intruders. Do not overlook the slightest incident. We must stay in closemunication and watch each other.¡± He said rather.


    ¡°And what about the mission?¡± The Prince asked.


    ¡°About that, there is a problem.¡± He replied, taking his lips in.


    ***


    ¡°Send out the phantom after them. Make sure it brings them back.¡± Leonarya stated, after Kyran had reported to her that her daughter was not yet back.


    ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Kyran replied with a bow, his teeth gleaming. Although he had been scared out of his wits when the vampire had almost choked him to death, he still wasn¡¯t ready to give up on Freya. He had loved her since forever.


    ***


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Derek asked the boy whom he had seen during the pack training yesterday staring around, and not training. He still felt uneasy about him.


    They were in the training grounds again.


    He hade out here to speak with Clem and Shane, only to find the boy wandering around again.


    ¡°He is Lent¡¯s cousin.¡± He heard Anthony say from behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought Father sent you on an errand.¡± He asked, after running his eyes all over the boy¡¯s build.


    ¡°Yes, he did. I¡¯m heading there now. See you soon birthday boy.¡± Anthony said with a huge smile, ruffling Derek¡¯s hair like he was a kid. Thetter cussed and dodged away, unable to prevent the smile that broke out on his lips too.


    ***


    ¡°Emma¡­¡±


    Emma felt a tap on her knee.


    She twerked her nose, as she opened her eyes groggily.


    ¡°The Queen asks for our presence.¡± Prescott said.

 YOU ARE NOT EMMA

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop here. I don¡¯t think anybody is around or watching.¡± Freya pointed out, tapping Yodah on his wings.


    They were way above a cluster of huge trees and shrubs.


    Immediately, Yodah zapped down like lightning, and immediately Freya¡¯s feet touched the dark soil, he shimmered into his physical self. He had flown in the nature of a huge golden eagle, the only type seen in movies.


    ¡°Which way then?¡± She asked, straightening the creases on her trousers whilst looking around the green environment.


    ¡°This way.¡± Yodah replied, holding hands with her, walking tentatively through the forest, throwing nces here and there to make sure that they hadn¡¯t been seen or followed.


    They had walked for twenty minutes or more when the path broke out to a pathway.


    ¡°This should be it then.¡± Freya said, taking note of the voices she was hearing from that distance. She was feeling better now, although there was a slight pain at the area where Aiden had bitten her. He had taken her blood. She knew what it meant, but she was scared about it. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to be fully of his kind. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to trade the beauty of the sunlight to the darkness of the night.


    And what about her college education?


    ¡°You can get a ring like Yodah.¡± She heard him say in her head, and sighed.


    Of course. How did she forget that?


    But what about her feeding? She didn¡¯t think she was ready to start feeding on human¡¯s blood. No, the thought of that slightly repulsed her. She would have to wait. Aiden had to give her more time. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to take her blood again. Exchanging blood with him three times would kickstart the conversion. Yodah had told her all about it when he had found out what she was. He had given a rundown history of how their kind lived and operated. She just have to steer clear from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± He intercepted, and she scoffed.


    Walking hand in hand with Yodah, she abruptly stopped as she felt a presence approaching them from behind.


    She turned around sharply, but saw no one.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yodah asked, turning around too. ¡°Did  you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just felt that someone was following us.¡± She replied, aware that Aiden had picked up on her uneasiness, and was alert too.


    They looked around them, but saw nothing. The leaves of the trees weren¡¯t even moving.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A voice asked from behind them, and Freya felt weak in her knees. She was a bit scared. How had they been unable to feel or see the person zap behind them? She was sure that whomever this person was, he was powerful too. He because, the voice belonged to a male.


    ¡°Emma, is that you?¡± The voice asked again.


    She could hear the happiness and worry seeping into the person¡¯s tone.


    Emma? Amelia¡¯s sister?


    She could remember that Amelia had told her that her father had sent Emma away to Ennd as a punishment.


    Could it be the same Emma?


    She asked herself, even as she heard Aidenmand her to turn, so that he could see the person.


    She could feel Yodah making some calctions, possibly how to escape or fight if it ever came to that.


    She knew he must have felt the power too.


    But she hoped that they never came to the point of throwing punches.


    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t in the mood of that.


    Slowly, she turned, the same time with Yodah, taking her lips in as she saw the person.


    He was tall, with dark brown hair, and green eyes.


    He was handsome, very handsome.


    She almost snorted as she heard Aiden cussing in her head.


    ¡°He is a werewolf.¡± She heard him say. Yodah confirmed it the next minute.


    ¡°Who are you? You are not Emma.¡± The guy stated, staring at her all over, surprise and confusion evident in his eyes, before shifting his gaze to Yodah.


    ¡°My name is Freya, and this is my friend, Yodah.¡± She replied, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°Okay. What are you both doing here? This is a restricted area, although I have a feeling that you both aren¡¯t mere humans. What are you guys? And howe you look like Emma?¡± The guy asked the multiple questions, crossing his arms across his chest whilst staring at both of them.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. We are not mere humans. We are just here to pass a message. And about the girl called Emma, we don¡¯t know about her.¡± Yodah said, speaking up for the first time since they ecountered the werewolf.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± The guy asked Freya.


    ¡°You look so much like her, except for your eyes.¡± He said, and Freya bit her lips.


    She balked as she heard Aiden mention ¡°He is right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by he is right? Do you know Emma?¡± She asked. His silence confirmed her doubts.


    Oh God. What kind of maze has she walked into? A lot of twists and turns. Perhaps, it¡¯s a coincidence. She thought. A lookalike coincidence; just like Amelia had mentioned. But her guts were saying something else. She needed to see this Emma.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.¡± She finally said, soughing as she saw a frown metamorphose on his face.


    He didn¡¯t believe her.


    His next statement confirmed it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You are her sister right?¡± He asked, then he shook his head.


    ¡°Perhaps not. You are not a human. So, what are you doing here? Your friend mentioned that you are here to pass a message. What is that?¡± He questioned, changing the topic as if it was a huge cause of trouble to his mind.


    ¡°Your pack is in trouble.¡± She answered, without a preamble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. My pack? You know who I am?¡± He asked, bewilderment coating his facial features.


    ¡°Of course. You are a werewolf.¡± Yodah answered.


    ¡°Right.¡± The guy muttered.


    ¡°You both are like the professor then.¡± He mused.


    ¡°What professor?¡± Freya and Yodah asked at the same time.


    ¡°Professor Aiden Perkins. He is a history professor at the University nearby. He had brought Emma home at one time, causing a ruckus in the Pack. What do you both want? Why would you say we are in trouble? What are y¡¯all nning?¡± The werewolf questioned, his eyes twitching between green and indigo. He was gearing up his wolf incase a fight broke out.

 TELL ME ALL YOU KNOW

    ¡°What professor?¡± Freya and Yodah asked at the same time, looking at each other.


    Aiden¡¯s silence in her mind should have given her an idea of whomsoever the werewolf was talking about but she was more concerned about hearing it from the werewolf¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Professor Aiden Perkins. He is a history professor at the University nearby. He had brought Emma home at one time, causing a ruckus in the Pack. What do you both want? Why would you say we are in trouble? What are y¡¯all nning?¡± The werewolf questioned, his eyes twitching between green and indigo. He was gearing up his wolf incase a fight broke out.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Freya said, noticing the slight changes going on within the depths of the werewolf¡¯s eyes. It was true that this was the first time she would be speaking with a werewolf, it was true that she was a bit nervous too, but she couldn¡¯t risk getting into a fight now. She hadn¡¯t fought for so long a time.


    ¡°I am calm.¡± The werewolf said.


    ¡°Tell me all you know.¡±


    And so Freya started.


    She talked about her college education first, and shallow snippets of her dreams, to establish a trust connection with with the werewolf. For some reason, she found himfortable to be around with.


    She told him about her mother, and what Aiden had read off her mind, she told him the reasons for the ns. She told him everything, apart from the visitors she had met at Aiden¡¯s ce. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    ¡°You are the professor¡¯s lifemate?¡± The werewolf croaked out, ruffling his hair as he shifted his gaze from her to Yodah who stood still like her bodyguard. She would taunt him about itter on.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    ¡°And you¡¯re of a mixed breed. Howe? I don¡¯t think the evil¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ your mother would have anything to do with a vampire. ¡± The werewolf stated, furrowing his eyebrows as he watched Yodah breathe in and out heavily.


    ¡°You have a problem?¡± He asked, raising an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°No.¡± Yodah replied, inhaling deeply as he heard Freya tell him to calm down, telepathically.


    But why do they call them vampires? Those wicked soul-less beasts?


    ¡°I see.¡± The  werewolf drawled, not taking his eyes off Yodah. He suspected that thetter was annoyed about something.


    ¡°How are you able to walk under the sun then?¡±


    ¡°The cave I just mentioned. The blue mineral can be used to provide rings like this¡­¡± Freya said, pointing to the ring on Yodah¡¯s left middle finger. ¡°¡­ which protects us from the sunrays.¡±


    ¡°But you are not wearing it.¡± The werewolf mentioned, noticing her fingers were bare of any jewelry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fully their kind, at least not yet.¡± She replied with a shrug.


    There was a brief silence.


    The werewolf sank his thumb and index fingers into the corners of his eyes.


    He was thinking, calcting.


    ¡°You are sure it is happening today?¡± He asked, dropping his hand, and looking at them. Sadness and anger loomed at the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. You can trust me.¡± Freya replied, touching her chest as if tomunicate her sincerity the more.


    Hmmm. The werewolf sighed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why would you betray your mother though? What is in it for you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t dumb. You will see that she is against theplete annihtion of a pack for some unrealistic mineral.¡± Yodah blew out, tired of considering the werewolf.


    What the hell! Couldn¡¯t he think? He was beginning to regreting here already. They should have just left them to die.


    Surprisenly, the werewolf smirked, then smiled.


    ¡°Finally, a reaction.¡± He muttered, and Freya couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that escaped her lips.


    ¡°You should be on my side.¡± Yodah grumbled, eyeing Freya.


    Here he was trying to defend her honor, and she wasughing at him. Would he ever understand women?


    ¡°Heyyy. I¡¯m sorry. It was just funny seeing your reaction. Thanks foring to my rescue, darling¡­¡± She drawled, pinching his cheeks.


    ¡°Aiden allows you to y around like this?¡± The werewolf asked, amused by the disy in front of him.


    ¡°Not really. That man is totally whipped when ites to her.¡± Yodah whispered, as if conspiring with the werewolf.


    Both snickered.


    ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± Freya shouted, stomping her feet.


    How did the switch just happened?


    She was now at the receiving end.


    She snorted, as Yodah winked at her.


    Betrayer. She called him telepathically.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± He mentioned, wincing a bit as he heard Aiden¡¯s grunts. Oh, he was in trouble.


    Seeing Freya¡¯s smirk solidified it. She had heard it too.


    ¡°Seems you two aremunicating telepathically¡­¡± The werewolf stated.


    Their silence confirmed his statement.


    ¡°Well, thanks a lot for your message. I will see what I can do about it. I have to leave now. I have errands to run. I hope Ie back in time to join in the preparations against preventing a war. I have alreadymunicated my findings with the Alpha.¡± The werewolf said, stretching his hand for a handshake.


    Freya and Yodah obliged, shaking his hand respectively.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can always count on us, if you need our help.¡± Freya said, shocking Aiden and Yodah.


    ¡°Woman, that¡¯s a strong promise.¡± Aiden retorted, obviously annoyed by her sheer benevolence.


    But Freya answered him not.


    ¡°Wow, thanks again then. Send my regards to the Professor.¡± The werewolf requested, about to turn away when Freya called him back.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about today?¡± She asked, when she had gotten his attention.


    ¡°Today is his birthday. The Alpha¡¯s son. Today is his birthday and coronation. He is Emma¡¯s boyfriend.¡± The werewolf replied, not knowing why he had added thest part.


    ¡°Emma¡¯s boyfriend? Could you call her out here? I want to see her.¡± Freya said, drawing closer to the werewolf as she made her request. For some reason, she wanted to see the girl who looked so much like her, do badly.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t. She is missing. We believe that your mother had taken her captive.¡± The werewolf replied.

 A MEMORY

    The same time, Somece at USA:


    It was 1100.


    The vige was far too small to stand against the army advancing so quickly toward them. Nothing had slowed the Ottoman Turks. Everything in their path had been destroyed, everyone murdered, cruelly murdered. Bodies were impaled on crude stakes and left for the scavengers to finish off. Blood ran in rivers. No one was spared, not even the youngest child or the oldest elder.


    The invaders burned and tortured and mutted, leaving behind only rats and fire and death. The vige was eerily silent; not even a child dared to cry. The people could only look at one another in despair and hopelessness. There would be no help, no way to stop the massacre. They would fall as had all the viges before them in the wake of that terrible enemy. They were too few and had only their peasant weapons to fight off the advancing hordes. They were helpless. And then the two warriors came striding out of the fog-filled night.


    They moved as one unit, in perfect ord, in perfect step. They moved with a peculiar animal grace, fluid and supple and totally silent. They were both tall and broad-shouldered with long, flowing hair and eyes of death. Some said they could see the red mes of hell burning in the depths of those icy ck eyes. Grown men moved out of their way; women shrank into the shadows.


    The two warriors looked neither left nor right yet saw everything. Power clung to them like a second skin. They ceased to move, became as still as the surrounding mountains as the vige elder joined them just above the scattered huts, where they could stare out at the empty meadow separating them from the forest.


    ¡°What news?¡± the elder asked.


    ¡°We heard of the ughters in every direction. Now it is our turn. And nothing can stop this storm of death. We have nowhere to go, nowhere to hide our families. We will fight, but like all the others, we will be defeated.¡± The First warrior said.


    ¡°We are traveling fast this night, Old One, as we are needed elsewhere. It is said our Prince has been in. We must return to our people. You have always been a good and kind man. My twin l and I will go out this night and do what we can to help you before we move on. The enemy can be very a superstitious people.¡± He continued.


    His tone was pure and beautiful, like velvet. Anyone listening to that voice could do no other than what the warriormanded. All who heard it wanted only to hear it again and again. The voice alone could enthrall, could seduce, could kill.


    ¡°Go with God,¡± the vige elder whispered in thanks. The two men moved on. In perfect rhythm, fluid, silent. Once out of sight of the vige, without speaking a word aloud, they shape-shifted at exactly the same moment, taking the form of owls. Wings beat strongly in the night as they circled high above the timberline, searching out the sleeping army. Several miles from the vige the earth below was strewn with hundreds of men.


    Fog moved in, thick and white and low to the ground. The wind ceased, so that the misty dense and stationary. Without warning, owls dropped silently out of the sky, razor-sharp talons directed straight at the eyes of the sentries.


    The owls seemed to be everywhere, working in precise synchronization so that they were in and out before anyone coulde to the guards¡¯ assistance. Screams of pain and terror filled the void of silence, and the army rose up, grabbing weapons and searching for an enemy in the thick white fog. They saw only their own sentries, empty sockets for eyes, blood running down their faces as they ran sightlessly in any direction.


    In the center of the mass of warriors a crack was heard, then another. Crack after crack, and two lines of men dropped to the ground with broken necks. It was as if hidden within the thick fog were invisible enemies moving quickly from man to man, breaking necks with their bare hands. Chaos erupted. Men ran screaming into the surrounding forest. But wolves boiled out of nowhere, snapping with powerful jaws at the fleeing army.


    Men fell on their own spears as if directed to do so. Others rammed their spears intorades-at-arms, unable to stop themselves no matter how hard they fought thepulsion. Blood and death and terror reigned. Voices whispered in the soldiers¡¯ heads, in the very air, whispered of defeat and death. Blood soaked the ground.


    The night went on and on until there was no ce to hide from the unseen terror, from the specter of death, from the wild beasts that came to defeat the army.


    In the morning the vigers went forth to fight ¨C and found only the dead.


    At the mountains, 1400


    The air reeked of death of destruction. All around were the smoking ruins of the human viges. The  ancients had tried in vain to save their neighbors, but the enemy had struck as the sun reached its peak. The hour rendered the ancients helpless, as their powers were weakest at that time.


    So many of their kind, as well as humans, had been destroyed ¨C men, women, and children alike. Only those of their people who had been far away had escaped the crushing blow. Julius, young and strong yet a mere boy, surveyed the sight with sad eyes. So few of his kind remained. And their Prince, Kastol, was dead along with his lifemate, Sarah. It was a catastrophe, a blow from which their species might never recover.


    Julius stood tall and straight, his long blond hair flowing well past his shoulders. Aiden came up behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You know it is dangerous to be out in the open like this. There are so many who would destroy us. We were told to stay close to the others.¡± He said.


    Despite his youth, he moved protectively closer to his twin brother.


    ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± Julius dered staunchly. ¡°And what are you doing out here?¡±


    The young boy gripped the arm of the other beside him.


    ¡°I saw them. I am certain it was they. Our warrior twins. It was they.¡± Awe filled his voice. ¡°It cannot be,¡± Aiden whispered, looking in all directions. He was excited and scared at the same time. No one, not even the adults, named the twin hunters aloud. They were legend, myth, not reality.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But, I am certain. I knew they woulde when they heard the Prince was dead. What else could they do? I am sure they have gone to see and his son and the healer.¡± The older boy gasped.


    ¡°The healer is here also?¡± He followed the smaller boy through the thick forest. ¡°He will catch us spying, Julius. He knows everything.¡±


    The blond boy shrugged, a mischievous grin curving his mouth. ¡°I am going to see them up close, Aiden. I am not afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°You should be. And I have heard that they are really the undead.¡± Aiden mentioned.


    Julius burst outughing. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I heard two of the males talking about it. They said no one could survive as long as they have, hunting and killing, and not turn.¡± Aiden said.


    ¡°The humans have been at war, and our people have been destroyed in the process. Even our Prince is dead. Vampires are everywhere. Everyone is killing everyone else. I do not think we have to worry about the twins. If they were really vampires, we would all be dead. No one, not even the healer, could defeat them in battle,¡± Julius defended. ¡°They are so powerful, no one would be able to destroy them. They have always been loyal to the Prince. Always.¡±


    ¡°Our Prince is dead. They are not necessarily loyal to his son as the heir.¡± Aiden was obviously quoting adults.


    Julius shook his head in exasperation and continued forward, this time making certain to be silent. He inched his way through the thick vegetation until the house was in sight. Far off, a wolf howled, the note high and lonely sounding. A second wolf answered, then a third, both much closer. Julius and Aiden shape-shifted. They were not going to miss seeing the legendary figures.


    The twins were the greatest vampire hunters in the history of their people. It was well known that no one could defeat them. The news that they had single-handedly destroyed an entire invading army during the night had preceded their arrival. No one knew their exact body count over thest few centuries, but it was extremely high.


    Julius assumed the shape of a small marmot, moving in close to the house. He kept a watchful eye out for owls as he approached the front porch. He heard them then. Four voices murmuring softly from within the house. Although he was young, Julius had the incredible hearing of the his people. He used that acute hearing, determined to get every word.


    A sharp sound, approaching them.


    Julius, within the body of the marmot, scampered back into the bushes, not wanting to be caught by the ancients. There was a rustle in the bushes behind him, and he turned. Two tall men were standing there inplete silence. Their eyes were dark and empty, their faces as still as if carved in stone.


    Around him a mist seemed to fall from the sky, leaving, him and Aiden in a stunned heap. Julius caught his breath and stared in astonishment.


    The healer materialized just slightly in front of the two boys, almost protectively. When Julius moved his head to look around him, the mythical hunters were gone as if they¡¯d never been, and the boys were left to face the healer.


    A man awoke from his deep slumber.


    Inhaling deeply, he felt something amiss.


    Why was he remembering those mischievous twins who had been eavesdropping on them, unaware of his presence, centuries ago?


    Tentatively, he stretched his hand and smiled as he felt his lifemate. She was still asleep.


    He turned around to feel for his youngest nephew at the otherpartment, and balked when he felt nothing.


    ¡°Yodah¡­.¡± He muttered, furrowing his eyebrows, wondering why thetter wasn¡¯t underground.

 LUCILLE

    Twelve years ago; somece at Mexico.


    ¡°Look at me, Uncle Tyler,¡± A little girl  called proudly, waving from the top of the high wooden tower she had just climbed.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, John.¡± An older man said and shook his head, shading his eyes against the sun as he stared up at the replica of the high tform used for training Navy SEALS recruits.


    ¡°Lucille could break her neck if she fell.¡± He nced away toward the fragile woman lying on the chaise lounge, cuddling her newborn son.


    ¡°What about it, Maryanne? Lucille isn¡¯t even five yet, and John has her training for Special Forces,¡± He said.


    Maryanne smiled absently and looked up at her husband as if asking his opinion.


    ¡°Lucille¡¯s great,¡± John said immediately, reaching to capture his wife¡¯s hand and bringing her knuckles to his lips.


    ¡°She loves this stuff. She was doing it practically before she could walk.¡±


    Tyler waved to the tiny girl calling to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, John. Maybe Luke is right. She¡¯s so small. She takes after Maryanne in looks and build, except for her hair though.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°But off course, we were lucky in that department. The rest of her is all you. She¡¯s a daredevil, a little fighter, just like her daddy.¡± He stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so certain that¡¯s a good thing,¡± Luke said, frowning. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the child. His heart was in his throat. His own little girl was seven years old, and he would never allow her near the tower hispatriots, John and Tyler, had constructed in John¡¯s backyard.


    ¡°You know, John, it¡¯s possible to force a child to grow up too fast.  Lucille is still a baby.¡± He mentioned.


    Johnughed.


    ¡°That ¡®baby¡¯ can cook breakfast for her mother and serve it to her in bed and change diapers for the little one. She¡¯s been reading since she was three. I mean, really reading. She loves physical challenges. There¡¯s not much on the training course she can¡¯t do. I¡¯ve been teaching her martial arts, and Tyler has been working on survival training with her. She loves it.¡± He said.


    Luke scowled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re encouraging John, Tyler. He never listens to anyone but you. That child adores both of you, and neither of you has any sense where she¡¯s concerned. I hope to hell you don¡¯t have her swimming in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Luke¡¯s right, John.¡± Tyler sounded a bit worried.


    ¡°Lucille¡¯s a little trouper with the heart of a lion, but maybe we push her too much. And I had no idea you were allowing her to cook for Maryanne. That could be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Someone has to do it.¡± John shrugged his wide shoulders. ¡°Lucille knows what she¡¯s doing. When I¡¯m not home, she knows very well she¡¯s responsible for Maryanne¡¯s care. And now we have little Jr. And just for your information, Lucille is a good swimmer already.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to yourself, John?¡± Luke demanded.


    ¡°Lucille is a child, a five-year-old ¨C a baby . Maryanne! For God¡¯s sake, you¡¯re her mother.¡±


    But Maryanne said nothing.


    As usual, neither parent responded to anything they didn¡¯t want to hear. John treated Mayann like a porcin doll. Neither paid much attention to their daughter, except on special asions.


    Exasperated, Luke appealed to John¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°Tyler, tell them.¡±


    Tyler nodded slowly in agreement.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put so much pressure on her, John. Lucille is an exceptional child, but she¡¯s still a child.¡±


    His eyes were on the small girl waving and smiling. Without another word he got up and began striding toward the tower where the little girl was calling to him persistently.


    ***


    Ten years ago:


    The screamsing from Maryanne¡¯s room were horrible to hear. She was inconsble. Bernice, Luke¡¯s wife, had called the doctor to administer tranquilizers.


    Lucille put her hands over her ears to try to muffle the terrible sounds of grief.  Jr. had been crying for some time in his room, and it was obvious her mother was not going to go to her son.


    Lucille wiped at the steady stream of tears falling from her own eyes, lifted her chin, and went across the hall to her brother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mattie,¡± she crooned softly, lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I¡¯m here now. Mommy is very upset about Daddy, but we can get through this if we stick together. You and me. We¡¯ll get Mommy through it, too.¡±


    Uncle Tyler hade to their house with two other officers an hour ago, and had informed Maryanne that her husband would never being home again. Something had gone terribly wrong while they had stopped at the bar to drink. He had been hit by stray bullets.


    Maryanne had not stopped screaming ever since.


    **


    8 years ago:


    ¡°How is she today, honey?¡± Tyler asked softly, stooping to kiss Lucille on the cheek. Heid a bouquet of flowers down on the table and turned his attention to the little girl he had loved since the day she was born.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t having a very good day,¡± Lucille admitted reluctantly. She always told ¡°Uncle Tyler¡± the truth about her mother, but no one else, not even ¡°Uncle Luke.¡±


    ¡°I think she took too many of those pills again. She won¡¯t get out of bed, and when I try to tell her things about Mathew, she just stares at me. He¡¯s finally stopped needing diapers, and I¡¯m so proud of him, but she won¡¯t say anything at all to him. If she does pick him up, she squeezes him so hard, he cries.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you, Lucille,¡± Uncle Tyler said.


    ¡°It¡¯s important you tell me the truth. Your mom is sick most of the time, and you have to take care of Mathew, manage the house, and go to school. I was thinking maybe I should move in and help out a little.¡±


    Lucille¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Move in with us? How?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I could marry your mother and be your father. Not like John, of course, but as your stepfather. I think it would help your mother, and I¡¯d sure like to be here for you and little Mathew. But only if you want me, honey. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even talk to Maryanne about it.¡±

 LUCILLE II

    Lucille¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Move in with us? How?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I could marry your mother and be your father. Not like John, of course, but as your stepfather. I think it would help your mother, and I¡¯d sure like to be here for you and little Mathew. But only if you want me, honey. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even talk to Maryanne about it.¡±


    Lucille smiled at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you brought the flowers, isn¡¯t it? Do you think she¡¯ll really do it? Is there a chance?¡± She inquired, biting her lips worriedly.


    ¡°I think I can persuade her. The only time you get a break around here is when I have you on our training course. You¡¯re getting to be quite a marksman, too.¡± Tyler replied.


    ¡°Marks person, Uncle Tyler,¡± Lucille corrected with a sudden teasing grin.


    ¡°And the other night in karate ss I kicked Don Jacobson¡¯s butt.¡±


    The only time she found herselfughing anymore was when Uncle Tyler took her off to the Special Forces training area and they yed soldier. Female or not, Lucille was bing someone to contend with, and it made her proud.


    ***


    Present day, 5:25pm.


    The book was a mystery and well suited to the stormy evening. Tree branches were scratching the window, and rain drummed heavily on the roof.


    The first time she heard the noise, Lucille thought it was her imagination, just because the book was so scary. Then she stiffened, and her heart began to pound. He was doing it again. She knew it. As quietly as possible, she crept out of bed and opened her door. The soundsing from her mother¡¯s bedroom were muffled, but she heard them all the same.


    Her mother was weeping, pleading. And there was the distinctive sound Lucille knew so well. She had been in karate sses as long as she could remember. She knew what it sounded like when someone got punched. She ran along the hall to her brother¡¯s room to check on him first. She was thankful he was sound asleep. When Tyler was like this, she hid Mathew from him. He seemed to hate Mathew at times. His eyes grew cold and ugly when they rested on the boy, especially if Mathew happened to be crying.


    Tyler didn¡¯t like it when anyone cried, and Mathew was soft enough to cry over almost every tiny scratch or imagined hurt. Or every time Tyler pped him. In recent times, she had been tempted to run away with him. But how? She was still a minor. She couldn¡¯t wait for her birthday in a few days. She was tired of living like this.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucille went to stand just outside her mother¡¯s bedroom. She found it so hard to believe that Tyler could be the way he was with her mother and Mathew. She loved Tyler. She had always loved him. He spent hours training her like a soldier, and everything in her responded to the physical training.


    She loved the courses he set up to challenge her. She could climb nearly impassable cliffs and slither through minuscule tunnels in record time. She was in her element out on the range, firing weapons and fighting hand to hand. She could even track Tyler now, a feat most of those in his unit were unable to perform. She was especially proud of that.


    Tyler always seemed pleased with her and very warm and loving toward her. She had believed Tyler loved her family with the same fierce, protective loyalty she did. Now she was confused, wishing her mother was someone she could talk with, reason things out with. Lucille wasing to realize that her stepfather¡¯s easy charm hid his constant need to control his world and those in it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Maryanne and Mathew didn¡¯t meet his standards of what they should be, and he made them pay dearly for it.


    She stood perfectly still as Tyler had taught her to do in times of danger.


    Tyler had her mother pressed against a wall, one hand squeezing her throat. Maryanne¡¯s eyes were bulging and wide with terror.


    ¡°It was so easy to do, Maryanne. He always thought he was so good, no one could ever do him, but I did. And now I have you and his kids, just like I told him I would. I stood over him and watched the life go out of him, and Iughed. He knew what I would do to you ¨C I made certain of that. You¡¯ve always been so useless. I told him I would give you a chance, but you just couldn¡¯t manage it, could you? He spoiled you just like your daddy did. Maryanne, the little princess. You always looked down on us. You always thought you were so much better than us just because you had all that money.¡±  He stated.


    He leaned close so that his forehead was bumping Maryanne¡¯s, and sprays of spit washed over her as he enunciated each word.


    ¡°All your precious money would go to me now if anything happened to you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    He shook her like a rag doll, an easy thing to do, since she was such a small woman. At that moment, Lucille knew that Tyler was going to kill her mother. He hated her, and he hated Mathew.


    She was bright enough to realize, even hearing something out of context, that Tyler had very likely murdered her father. Both of them were Navy SEALs and not easy to kill, but her father wouldn¡¯t have been expecting his best friend to betray him. She could see her mother¡¯s eyes trying desperately to warn her away. Maryanne was afraid for her, afraid if she interfered, Tyler would turn on her.


    But then, there was a strong knock on the door.


    Lucille took a deep breath, grateful for the intrusion, and quietly tiptoed back to the sitting room.


    The beatings had stopped via the intrusion, she didn¡¯t want Tyler to catch her eavesdropping.


    Opening the door, whilst wondering who could be outside in this stormy evening, her eyebrows furrowed as her gaze met the lively green ones of a woman with arge mass of red hair which cascaded down her shoulders.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± She said, as a form of greeting, expecting the strange woman to take over and introduce herself.


    ¡°Hi Lucille. My name is She, and I am your mother.¡± The woman said, with a short smile, even as her green eyes moved from her face to something or someone behind her.


    What the hell!

 BY MY SIDE

    Outskirts of Blue moon¡¯s pack, 4:30pm¡­


    Freya opened her mouth, then shut it as she tried to process the information that the werewolf had just given out.


    Her mother had captured Emma?


    She shook her head, not believing it. What was her mother¡¯s business with Amelia¡¯s sister?


    Besides her, Yodah was battling with confusion too. Already, he was asking Aiden telepathically for tiny bits of how Emma was. It seemed thetter wasn¡¯t an ordinary human, if the werewolf was in search of her, and believed that Leonarya had taken her.


    Aiden, ridden with shock too, got himself fast enough to ry telepathically his whole blueprint on his entire dealings with Emma, excluding the night he hadpelled her to want him greatly. He didn¡¯t think Freya would want to know that. She would be hurt, even though it hadn¡¯t been entirely his fault. He had thought she was the one. He had seen colors with her around, even though limitedly. And now she was missing?


    Could that be why he had been feeling a bit more depressedtely? Could that be his heart giving off signs that thetter had been in trouble? He was sure now, of course, that she wasn¡¯t his lifemate. But for some reason, he felt obliged to find her out and rescue her. For some weird unknown reason, like he had no choice.


    Who had taken her?


    He didn¡¯t trust himself not to badge into the witch¡¯smunity and query the evil witch for his friend. He would have to wait for Freya¡¯s decision, although he hoped she wouldn¡¯t take long in making one.


    Friend? Why did he used that word? He thought, making sure to shield his thought pattern from the duo.


    She was just a mere human or was she? He was already thinking of the possibility of her being rted to his lifemate. After all, she had been able to read minds, and was unable to resist hispulsion, a feat that his lifemate or any other person hadn¡¯t been able to aplish. More questions, and more research. He had to convey this new piece of information to Juilius.


    Freya and Yodah gasped as their mind captured Aiden¡¯s thoughts(or rather the one he had given them ess to), causing the werewolf to refold his arms across his chest, and stare at them warily. He knew that they weremunicating telepathically. He just did¡¯t know what.


    Freya sunk her fingers in her hair as she caught a glimpse of who was Emma. The image had been a bit blurry, which signified that Aiden, perharps, hadn¡¯t fed in a while. Amelia had been right. The Emma looked so much like her that she couldn¡¯t beleieve it was mere coincedence. Something was up. She was sure of it; even though she didn¡¯t know what that could be.


    She had a lot of questions for her mother. If her mother was truly behind the capture of the former, then she had to get her to release the girl.


    They would also need to talk. She was already beginning to doubt a lot of things, and it was not helping the unstable state of her mind. She was beginning to feel some pains again.


    ¡°Little one, you have to go back home, and rest, for the potion to work properly.¡± Aiden stated, but Freya shook her head negatively, not buying into that idea.


    She had to get more facts from this werewolf. She didn¡¯t know when she would see him again.


    ¡°You can alwayse backter.¡± Aiden pointed out, but she shook her head again, muttering a ¡®no¡¯ out loud unconsciously.


    ¡°No¡­what?¡± The werewolf asked, jerking her out of themunicative haze with Aiden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She zones out a lot when she mind links with him.¡± Yodah said with a smirk which widened the more as Freya red at him.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± The werewolf murmured, staring at her keenly.


    ¡°So, do you think your mother took her?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I would have to ask her when I get back.¡± Freya replied, biting her lips.


    ¡°Alright then. I suggest you be fast about it though. My brother is not really a patient person.¡± He mentioned, shrugging his shoulders. He didn¡¯t find it necessary to add that thetter¡¯s sanity was hanging on a thin thread, and he might go beserk ande storming into the witches¡¯munity if he ever finds out about this side of the conversation.


    ¡°Your brother? Derek is your¡­¡± Freya hung the statement, expecting him to fill in the postion of thetter in the family tree.


    ¡°He is my younger brother. Emma is his mate.¡± Hepleted, and Freya could literally hear Aiden gasp in her mind.


    Well, she was as surprised as him too. Yodah wasn¡¯t left out, although he too, already had a feeling that Emma could be Freya¡¯s sister. The proof finding was what would be giving themn a hell of assignments and headache. But he was up for it, if Freya wanted it. And that was besides the fact that he already felt a bit of camaradie with Emma. The event that had transpired in the cafe still amused him. The girl was as mischeivous as him.


    ¡°She will be on my side. I will make sure of that.¡± Freya said telepatically, whilst ring at him. She had gotten wind of his silly thoughts, and it grated on her nerves. Even though the Emma wasn¡¯t her sister after the research, she wouldn¡¯t let Yodah have another aplice. He was already enough headache, as it was.


    It dawned on her then, as Yodah queried her on how she could ess his thoughts without his permission, that as she was getting older, it seemed that her powers were getting more refined and natural.


    ¡°I will give you a feedback soon.¡± She finally said, noticing that the werewolf had been waiting for a reasonable reply from her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How? I can¡¯tmunicate telepathically with you.¡± He said.


    True. Freya thought, when all of a sudden she remembered the coronation party.


    That would be a cover. She thought. She had to be there.


    ¡°The party. We woulde for the birthday party.¡± She replied, and he nodded.


    ¡°See youter then, Freya and Yodah.¡± He said, about to walk away, when she called him back.


    ¡°You never told us your name.¡± She stated, and he shrugged.


    ¡°You never asked.¡± He mentioned, smirking as Yodah snorted.


    ¡°I am Anthony.¡± He said after a beat, before suddenly shifting to a massive grey wolf and walking off majestically, leaving Freya¡¯s mouth agape.

 SHOW OFF

    ¡°Show off¡­¡± Yodah mused, as he watched Anthony march graciously away from them. He could swear that the guy had intentionally added some more style to his gait, if not why was his behind shaking that way? But he had to admit that the wolf was bigger than the ones his uncles shifted to whenever they wanted to run with other wolves at night.


    Talking about his uncles, he wondered if they had awoken.


    ¡°You are just jealous that his wolf is more beautiful than the ones you have seen, more beautiful than yours.¡± Freya stated, amused at the note of jealousy dripping from her friend¡¯s voice.


    She had been shocked out of her wits when the handsome guy had suddenly shifted to arge wolf before she could blink her eye. Were they that fast? She thought, remembering the incidence when he had suddenly appeared behind them. He was cool.


    ¡°Stop admiring him. I could do all that and more.¡± Aiden fussed, unhappy that another male had managed to squeeze out an ounce of attraction and attention from his lifemate.


    ¡°Not you too.¡± Freya murmured, shaking her head and smiling at the possessiveness that dominated her mind, or rather Aiden¡¯s mind.


    ¡°We have more things to worry about.¡± She said, remembering Emma.


    ¡°Where do you thinnk she is? Do you think that my mother has taken her?¡± She asked Aiden, although she spoke it out loudly for Yodah to hear.


    ¡°I am not sure. We will just have to wait on you to ask her. I can trypelling her then.¡± Aiden answered. ¡°But whatever you decide to do, you have to be fast. The werewolves take mates like we do. They are very possessive. If his brother tells him about it sooner thanter, then know that the fight will be brought to yourmunity this time around.¡±


    That was right. Freya agreed.


    Telling Anthony had only served the goal of making the pack enlightened and ready for the fight that will be happening soon; it didn¡¯t stop it. If she didn¡¯t get a reply from her mother soon, themunity will be on the receiving side of the surprise attack. Although she would want them to taste of their own dish of surprise attack, they were still family, and she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them.


    ¡°Are youing with me to the party?¡± She asked Aiden.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t miss it for anything as long as you are present.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± She mentioned to Yodah whose eyebrows were furrowed, and his face scrunched like he had perceived the awful scent of dung.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± She asked, tapping him by the shoulders.


    ¡°My uncles are awake.¡± He replied, worry evident in his voice.


    What next? Freya thought, understanding the cause of rm, but not voicing it out.


    She was beginning to feel a bit guilty, after all she had been the one that had convinvced him to follow her to Ennd at first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret much about Dobah and Kane, little one. I would talk with them if they make an apperarance.¡± Aiden ethused, aiming tofort his lifemate, even though he was a bit troubled by the thought of meeting and discussing with the famous hunters; most deadly hunters of their kind. He still remembered when Dobah had osted Julius and he when they had been eavesdropping on their conversation with their prince and their healer some centuries ago. The hunter¡¯s eyes were like death itself. Thanks to the gods for Kendall, their healer, who had managed to intercept and prevent the hunter from doing whatever he had nned to do to he and his twin. When asked by others, he usually mentioned the twin hunters as his friends, but in reality he was a little bit scared of them. The only thing that had established a camaradie between them was because he had worked his ass off to be a good hunter, looking up to them, and he had saved Kane¡¯s lifemate at one time, before they had left the n.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±Freya sighed. ¡°I hope it works.¡± She said, knowing how agressive the uncles could be. It was true that they doted on her for some reason unknown to her since Yodah had introduced her to them, but they still didn¡¯t tolerate actions that went against their rules. They didn¡¯t tolerate it all.


    And that¡¯s why she was still troubled, even after Aiden¡¯s attempt at constion.


    ¡°He said, he will talk with them for us??¡± Yodah asked, his eyes hopeful, having  intuitively caught on the snippets of the conversation between Aiden and Freya.


    ¡°Yeah. So, don¡¯t worry much. It will be fine.¡± Freya mentioned with a faux bravado, whisking around the next second when she felt an unbnce in the atmosphere. A presence was here.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Yodah asked, taking note of her searching eyes which were moving tro and fro the forest region within her eyesight, whilst taking a look around of his own too.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Something or someone has been here, still here even.¡± She replied, taking her lips in.


    ¡°Come out, whatever or whoever is out here. I can detect your presence.¡± She shouted, tossing her arms wide.


    Yodah kept mute, taking the stance of a hunter, his eyes searching and taking note of every distinctive thing in the green region, even though he hadn¡¯t hunted before. His uncles, though, had trained him incase he encounted a vampire, and they might not be around to save the day.


    Suddenly, a little girl materialised just in front of them.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± She said. Her voice tiny and innocent.


    Freya surprised, squatted down to her height, all the while, wondering what a little girl was doing in the forest alone, and how she could cloat and hide her presence that way.


    ¡°Freya, get away from that creature. That¡¯s not its true form.¡± Aiden and Yodah shouted at the same time.


    But it was a minute toote, for the girl had already grabbed Freya by the arm, and in the next second, disappeared with her, leaving an echoing voice behind.


    ¡°Her mother wants her home.¡±

 THE REPORT

    Anthony running in his wolf form towards one of the packs surrounding their region was swamped in thoughts.


    And what else could that be, if not about the duo he had met in the forest some minutes ago.


    One was like the professor, vampires who could walk under the sun, and the other was half the kind of thetters, and resembled so much like Emma.


    He didn¡¯t believe it was just a look-alike conspiracy. And weirdly, he felt connected to her like he had felt with Emma.


    What was even wrong with him? He didn¡¯t know, and so he couldn¡¯t tell. This month especially had been filled with a lot of questioning events that piqued his curiosity cup till it was threatening to overlow its banks.


    ¡°Time reveals all things.¡± His wolf, Loki, mentioned, but he sighed, knocking the statement off. He was not in the mood for motivational quotes. He needed answers.


    ¡°Like it or not. I am right.¡± Loki insisted, and he was almost tempted to shift back to his human form, but for the journey which was still great a distance.


    It seemed to him that his wolf¡¯s mouth ran the more whenever it was out in its form. He wondered what would then happen if he finds his mate.


    ¡°Joy unspeakable.¡± Loki mumbled, and he scoffed. Of course.


    But why was it taking that long to locate his mate? Derek already did, before he was eighteen, and there was a likelihood that his father would let him take the human as a luna.


    The human?


    He even doubted that now.


    Before, he had termed her a psychic, but now, seeing Freya, he was sure that Emma was something else. They didn¡¯t just know what. Perhaps, she was like Freya.


    ¡°But she scents like a human.¡± Loki pointed out, and he couldn¡¯t agree less.


    That was the most tricky aspect of the whole thing. Freya at least didn¡¯t scent like a human, but a supernatural; whereas Emma did so. That was the bone of contention.


    Knowing that the professor had taken a liking to Emma, after hearing the tales from the clique, he was relieved that the former had found a lifemate in Freya. Derek wouldn¡¯t share. He was sure also, that the professor hadn¡¯t known that Emma was missing too.


    He had been able to read off the mixed emotions on Freya¡¯s face. It was part of his giftings too.


    Already, he knew that his Alpha was already distributingmands to the pack warriors, Derek too. Although it was a bit overwhelming that the White Sted Pack had teamed up with the evil witch, he was not deterred from his mission. If they wanted war, they will have it. He was ready.


    ***


    ¡°Have you briefed the warriors?¡± Alpha Peter asked Derek who had just ran into his personal office.


    ¡°Yes. They are ready.¡± Derek replied.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He inhaled deeply before asking his father to recount to him what had provoked that sudden decision. Already, he could hear his mother and Maya approaching the office too. Obviously, they were also curious.


    He didn¡¯t know where the witch girl was. He hadn¡¯t seen her after the morning conversations with Anthony.


    Did she follow him?


    Well, it might be. The short time he had seen her around the house, he was sure that she was love struck. But sadly for her, Anthony treated her like he would treat any other properdy. As his mother usually enthused, he was a model gentle man.


    ¡°Anthony mind linked me.¡± Peter replied, even as he watched his mate and neice step into the office space.


    ¡°About what? Was there a problem in the packs he had gone out to meet with their Alpha¡¯s?¡± Melvina asked, her eyes shorn with worry, but highly alert. She was overly curious too. The troupe that had beenmanded to take position was the war troupe. That alone was enough to unsettle her. Today was supposed to be a day of joy for her son, not war. Greater joy, if Emma came back.


    ¡°He had met two people at the outskirts of the pack. A vampire, and a half vampire. ording to them, they had arrived to warn us of the surprise attack which had been orchestrated by the White Sted Pack and Leonarya against us. The vampires are also in on this too, though they won¡¯t be fighting, unless their input is needed.¡± Peter replied, soughing as he watched a cloud of sadness and sheer fear descend on the faces of his mate and niece.


    His son¡¯s face was nk of emotions. And he didn¡¯t know what to think of that. He was just sure that thetter wouldn¡¯t be fighting with the other. He was too unstable. Who knows? The beast might be triggered at the sight of blood and cause more havoc.


    For the first time, he wished for the return of the human mated to his son.


    ¡°How can we trust them? They are betraying their own kind for us?¡± Derek asked, not believing the whole story.


    Why would a vampire betray a fellow vampire to a werewolf? That was unheard of.


    ¡°Anthony trusts them, and that is enough for me. Besides, if it is a false rm, we don¡¯t really stand to lose anything. But we will, if it turns out to be true and we didn¡¯t prepare. It¡¯s better we do so, to prevent gnashing our teeth in anguish and regret.¡± Peter pointed out wisely.


    Melvina nodded, in agreement with his opinion.


    There was nothing to lose if it was a false rm, but a whole lot to lose if the warning was true.


    ¡°He also said that the two vampires would being for the party. He would personally introduce them to us. And one of them, the female, is your professor¡¯s lifemate.¡± he mentioned, looking at Derek as he mentioned this point.


    ¡°But vampires don¡¯t have mates. How can they? Their hearts are ckened with death.¡± Maya said, remembering Ava¡¯s words when she had given them a brief history of vampires. That had been the only reason why Derek had controlled his temper when he had heard that the professor had been with Emma that school day. He had thought that the professor had no feelings.

 THE REPORT II

    Derek nodded, in agreement with Maya¡¯s statement. He also remembered that Ava, whilst talking to them about the characteristics of the vampires, had mentioned their inability to feel, or even see colors.


    So, what was Anthony talking about?


    Once again, he believed that his brother might be wrong this time around.


    Melvina corked her head to one side, ruminating on the topic.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± She muttered, jerking up her head as a sudden realization hit her.


    At the same time, her gaze met with that of Peter.


    ¡°No, it is not possible. It was documented that their kind had been annihted many centuries ago. It can¡¯t possibly be them. There were no survivors.¡± Peter mentioned, shaking his head, having known what his mate was thinking.


    ¡°How do you know that? They might have just said that to protect the few that might have survived the attack, or how else would you exin the life mate term. It is only specific to them.¡± Melvina pointed out, signing as she took notice of the shades of confusion on the faces of Derek and Maya.


    ¡°Is there some other kind we don¡¯t know about, like the vampires?¡± Maya asked, echoing Derek¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yes. But they have be extinct.¡± Peter stated tly, closing the topic. There were more pressing issues to discuss than history.


    Reclining properly into his seat, he darted his eyes between his mate, his son and his niece, wondering when they would leave the office already. He needed to think and strategize, since his son wouldn¡¯t be fighting with the others. He hadn¡¯t told him yet though, for he wasn¡¯t in the mood to calm a storm; that was Anthony¡¯s speciality.


    So, he will just have to wait till thetter is back. He would break the news to his son. For now, let him think that he would fight. He has already discussed it with his mate; and she had approved it too. It was a risk they weren¡¯t going to afford, except the human mate came back.


    ¡°Maya, let¡¯s get out to the kitchen. There are still some things we have to prepare for the iing guests. What about Esther? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡± Melvina inquired.


    ¡°She mentioned that she was going to check out her house, that she would be back in a jiffy.¡± Maya replied, before turning around and walking out of the office, aware that Melvina was right behind her.


    ¡°Did Anthony mention anything else?¡± Derek asked, when he was sure that his mother and Maya were out of earshot.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not really. Why would you think that?¡± Peter asked, staring at his son keenly.


    ¡°Nothing. Just curious.¡± Derek muttered, before he turned away from his father, and left the room.


    Alpha Peter sighed as he watched his son trudge out of the room.


    For a second there, he had been tempted to ry the other part of the information which Anthony had told him of, but for the promise that thetter had asked him to give. Anthony hadn¡¯t wanted Derek to know, at least not yet.


    The female vampire, or whatever she was-for he wasn¡¯t sure on what to think about them again as they were able to walk under the sun and feel which weren¡¯t characteristic to a vampire; she was Leonarya¡¯s daughter-another strange issue as he didn¡¯t understand how a witch could birth a vampire except she had slept with one.


    So, did the witch really sleep with the undead?


    He wasn¡¯t sure, and he wasn¡¯t concerned. Only that there was a possibility that the witch might have the human in custody.


    If he had mentioned this to Derek, thetter would have trailed the scent of the vampire till he would have gotten to the witchesmunity. He didn¡¯t want that.


    **


    Freya jerked away from the ghoulish being as itnded in front of her mother.


    Seeing the true state of the being, she got angrier at her mother.


    ¡°Why did you send a phantom after me?¡± She asked, her loud voice ringing across the room.


    And when Kyran attempted to touch her, to pacify her, she swirled around and pushed him off.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Shemanded, unmoved by the mixed shade of worry, guilt and surprise on his face. In her mind, Aiden rejoiced.


    Kyran shifted his gaze from her to her mother, but this time around, Leonarya was sensitive enough to discern that her daughter wasn¡¯t in the best of moods now.


    So, with a shake of her head, she sanctioned her daughter¡¯s order.


    Kyran, a bit annoyed by the act, bowed to both of them, before walking out of the room.


    ¡°It was for your protection. I don¡¯t trust that vampire.¡± Leonarya mentioned, immediately her second inmand left.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust Yodah, but you are in abined plot with the White Sted Pack, and the Prince of Yodah¡¯s people. What hypocrisy.¡± Freya stated, furrowing her eyebrows the next minute, as she saw her mother¡¯s hand hanging in the air.


    ¡°You wanted to hit me, Ma? Wow.. Is the truth that bitter?¡± She taunted, unshaken by the scowl on Leonarya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let my hand down.¡± Leonarya said through gritted teeth. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her magic wasn¡¯t even enough to pull down her hand from the air. Has her daughter grown that strong? But that was not impossible. She thought, even as she saw Yodah stride into the room.


    The idiot. Of course, it had to be him that had prevented her from pping some sense of respect into her daughter.


    How could the girl speak to her that way?


    ¡°Let my hand down.¡± She repeated, but this time to Yodah, who although knew that Aiden was behind the act, shrugged and waved his hands as if he was actually doing something, whilstmunicating with Aiden to free his anger and let the woman go.


    Luckily, Aiden obliged, although reluctantly.


    Leonarya stared angrily at Freya and Yodah, and turned away from them to the direction of her chambers. She needed to recuperate. Something was wrong somewhere.


    Why had she felt powerless against the vampire? Just how old was he? He didn¡¯t feel older than a century. So, how could he be that strong? She needed to do some research too. She was beginning to think that he wasn¡¯t a vampire after all. Perhaps, she would send off a messenger to the Alpha of the white sted pack. Thetter must have known whether their aplices were vampires or something else.


    But before she could take one more step away from them, Freya called her back.


    ¡°What is the matter now? You want to dish out another round of insults to your mother?¡± She asked, scowling, especially as she saw that her jab hadn¡¯t affected the former in any way. Rather, her face wasposed like she was on a mission.


    Well, her next question confirmed her deductions.


    ¡°Where is Emma? Are you holding her captive?¡±

 WENCH

    Leonarya balked, unable to handle the reins of her shock when she heard Freya¡¯s question. Her mind was shot with a lot of thought missiles, unaware that Aiden was slightly creeping into her thoughts slowly so as not to rm her of his presence.


    She didn¡¯t suspect the keeness of her daughter¡¯s stare on her. Rather, it unnerved her the more.


    How had Freya found out? Had they met?


    These two questions kept repeating themselves in her mind like a mantra, and she felt perturbed and on edge. After all, she han¡¯t recruited the girl yet into her divine n. Things were getting out of shape. Why had shee back in the first ce even?


    Now that she thought of it, she concluded that her daughter¡¯s excuse ofr wanting to bond was some. They haven¡¯t had any bonding time since she had returned. If anything, they were divided the more!


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you get my question? Should i rephrase it?¡± Freya asked, ignoring Yodah¡¯s surprised look. He hadn¡¯t be expecting her brashness to the whole thing. Well, she hadn¡¯t too. She just knew that she had to get the answers from her mother by fair or foul means. Already, she knew that Aiden was already working his way into her mother¡¯s mind; not that he couldn¡¯t aplish it in a jiffy, no, it was just that she didn¡¯t want to annoy her mother more than the necessary. It would be preferable if she didn¡¯t know that her mind was being read.


    ¡°I heard your question. I am not deaf, won¡¯t be, even if you wish it upon me.¡± Leonarya replied.


    ¡°You know i will never wish for that. Just give me a reply to the question.¡± Freya stated.


    ¡°How did youe about the name, Emma? I have not heard of the name before?¡± Leonarya stated, choosing to deny, regretting the action the next second as she watched her daughter and Yodah break out into bouts of sarcastic annoyingughter.


    ¡°Mom, quit the charade. We know that you had been after her life. The werewolf had told us. So,¡­¡± Freya was still saying, when Leonarya cut her off.


    ¡°Did you just say a werewolf? How did you meet a werewolf? Where had you seen him or her?¡± She asked, and getting no reply, she magically summoned the phantom to her.


    ¡°Where had you seen my daughter and her friend?¡± She asked, when the phantom appeared.


    The being who was unbothered to hide its ugly state, gave a robotic reply to her question.


    ¡°At the outskirts of the Blue Moon¡¯s Pack.¡± it replied, and Leonarya inhaled deeply, sudddenly feeling a sharp pain in her head.


    What was that? She thought, feeling a touch of foreign energy in her mind. As fast as she had discovered it, it disappeared the same way like it hadn¡¯t been there in the first ce.


    Exhalely roughly, she dropped into one of the seats in the room, trying hard to rein her temper. She didn¡¯t know where it even stemmed from. Whether it was from the fact that her daughter had gone ahead to the pack she had been set to attack to convey information, the fact that she had betrayed her, or the fact that she had employed Yodah again to read her mind.


    ¡°Get out.¡± She ordered, her voice like steel.


    The phantom left first, not entirely bothered about what was happening. she just followed the orders of who was in incharge of her living thread.


    ¡°What are you two still doing here? I said, Get out.¡± She stated, ready to blow them out of the room if they insisted on being there, ready to put her daughter into the dungeons, even if Yodah manages to escape. After all, she was almost sure that the teen wasn¡¯t the chosen one. Two more days to happen, and she will know whether to punish her or use her for bigger purposes. For now, she will just tolerate her tantrums.


    ¡°We are not leaving here, until you tell us where Emma is? Don¡¯t you get it Mom, we are in trouble if the werewolf prince finds out about this. I heard that she is his mate.¡± Freya said, not knowing that she had just dropped another bombshell on her mother.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know the answer already; after all, you had employed a vampire to read your mother¡¯s mind again. You ungrateful wench!¡± Leonarya shouted, unable to keep her anger in check. She was hanging on a thin thread now, coupled with the recent news she had just gotten. Of course she had known that the werewolf boy liked Emma, but she had thought that it was just a mere attraction; and she had fought it, had fought against her return, because she knew that it could still unsurp and anull her efforts if the redhead discovered and utilised her powers, as she was seventy percent sure that thetter was the chosen one. She had suspected it, but had refused to believe it. Now, Freya had just confirmed it. She wanted to be left alone, and she needed to pay a visit to a certain someone.


    Freya gulped down nothing at her mother¡¯s outburst. She hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    ¡°She found you out, jerk¡­¡± She cussed telepathically, offended at Aiden for worsening her cause.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, little one. I had been carried away by the strange information i was seeing in her head.¡± Aiden apologized sincerely, annoyed at himself too for losing his guard in the witch¡¯s mind knowing her powerful nature. He had fucked up.


    Now, Yodah was taking the me.


    ¡°So, is she with the Emma?¡± Freya asked.


    ¡°No. But she had sent some people to her house to wait for her return today. They will capture her then.¡± Aiden replied.


    ¡°She is returning today? From where?¡± Freya queried, relieved that the Emma hadn¡¯t fallen into her mother¡¯s hands yet.


    ¡°From your grandmother¡¯smunity. Queen Zipfarah, your grandmother, had taken her when she had suspected your mother¡¯s intentions. It seems she will be releasing her today so that she could attend Derek¡¯s birthday.¡± Aiden answered, not mentioning the fact that the older woman had no idea that she existed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 DID YOU TOUCH ME?

    Emma paced outside the door of the inner courts, getting impatient by the passing second. At the other  side was Prescott; he was seated calmly on a bench, staring at her prancing movements with tired but amused eyes, not understanding she was this jumpy, after all, the Queen had sent for them quite alright. Also, he was sure that the boy, whoever he was that had her tied in knots, would be having his party byte evening. He had mentioned this to her on more than one asion, but his words had fallen on deaf eyes ever since she had woken from her slumber. Was she in love with the boy that much?


    Emma red at Pintel, Zipfarah¡¯s main guard for the umpteenth time. But the elf was unbothered, unfazed by her res which had beening hot and fast for some time now. She was tempted to zoom past him as before, but for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to upset the queen who had escaped a major attack of poisoning. From what she had heard from Prescott and the twin girls, the poison was its fast. The witches, including their healer, hadn¡¯t seen one of its fashions before, and that¡¯s why they had given up hope on their benevolent queen. They considered her healing and fast recovery a miracle. She could still remember the awe and reverence that had flowed from the lips of Le as the little girl had talked about it. It would be fair to say that the instantaneous strange healing of the queen had earned her more respect and influencing power. Who would want to be on the wrong side of someone so powerful? She was also sure that whomever who had been behind the attack was gnashing his or her teeth in anger and fear too, since what had seemed to be theirst resort andtest invention hadn¡¯t worked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Tired of pacing, she trudged to the bench where the squirrel was sitting, bracing herself for his taunts which she was hundred percent sure wasing her way; he wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity to tease her slip away.


    ¡°Tired already? I thought you were a soldier on duty? Wouldn¡¯t the captain be angry with you for resting at such a critical time?¡± Prescott asked with a straight face(though his eyes were dancing with amusement and mischief), not even waiting for Emma¡¯s buttocks to touch the bench.


    Emma scoffed, having already envisioned the jabs.


    She kept mute, not saying a word, depositing her weight on the wooden bench.


    ¡°Why call us out when she isn¡¯t free yet? Huh?¡± She mused, knowing that the squirrel would hear her words. Why won¡¯t he? He could evenmunicate with her telepathically.


    ¡°Something must havee up. Be patient with her, will you?¡± Prescott requested, resting his hand on Emma¡¯s, his eyes now devoid of mischief, pleading with her to understand the situation, and trust the queen.


    Emma sighed, and nodded. Ten more minutes then. That will do right? She thought, resting her head against the wall, deciding to wait, hoping that she could wait.


    They stayed that way for exactly twenty minutes, without talking to each other, each left to their respective thoughts, before Zipfarah called them in, through Pintel.


    ¡°She sends for you two.¡± Pintel dered, his sharp eyes resting on Emmma who exhaled out in relief.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± She muttered, standing up from the bench.


    Walking side by side with Prescott, they entered into the inner courts, and then through it, until they got to the invisible door which Prescott waved their way through, an act that amazed Emma.


    Which idiot had dared to tamper with such a powerful woman?


    She pitied the culprit if he or she was ever found.


    ¡°Emma, wee.¡± Zipfarsh said, her voice surprisingly strong and agile.


    Emma had thought that at least her voice would have been dry and patchy like someone that was still recovering from a gue-like poison.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She got herself fast enough to reply.


    ¡°You are wee. Come closer.¡± Zipfarah called on her, and she obliged, stepping closer to the queen who sat cross-legged on a high,rge bed.


    ¡°Did youe to see me when I was battling with the poison? Did you touch me?¡± Zipfarah asked, wanting to confirm something. For even though she had been almost dead, she had been aware when a white heat had enveloped and slithered its way into her body. That white heat had cured her, inside out, giving her a fast recovery, and arger strength if possible, as she felt stronger and healthier than she had ever felt since her second daughter had died. Tempest was her name, and she had been the only one capable of that certain type of healing. But she was dead. Zipfarah knew no other person that could perform such a healing ritual. Her mind had only rested on the only different option in hermunity, Emma. Had the girl unknowingly healed her?


    But as for the poisoning, she already knew who was behind it. Who else, but her first daughter. She had felt and sensed the stench of her magic. And although she was disappointed and angry at thetter¡¯s audacity, there was a tiny part of her that wished for the prodigal daughter to return. She was willing to forgive her, and ept her back into the fold even if the elders would be against it. But on her part, she still knew that it was wishful thinking. Leonarya was long gone. Only a miracle could bring her back to her senses.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Emma replied slowly, but honestly, a bit curious as to why the queen had asked her that question.


    ¡°Is that so? Okay then. Have a seat.¡± Zipfarah stated, pointing to the end of her bed.


    Emma looked at the squirrel who told her to go ahead since the queen had requested it.


    Taking her lips in, she trudged to the big bed, and sat on it, in a position opposite the queen¡¯s.

 QUIT BICKERING

    Queen Zipfarah, still floored over the knowledge that Emma hadn¡¯t done anything to speed up or initiate her recovery, called out for Pintel, and when he arrived, she asked that he bring some tea for her guests. Thetter bowed and hurried away.


    ¡°It is not really necessary. I am not in the mood for tea.¡± Emma rattled on, her cheeks coloring the next second when Zipfarah and Prescott burst into a fit ofughter.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t tell me that I had been so obvious.¡¯ She thought, darting her eyes between the queen and the squirrel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Emma, the poison hadn¡¯t affected our tea stock. And our chefs hadn¡¯t been behind it. So, don¡¯t worry. The tea is hundred percent safe. I will take a sip from it, to convince you, if you still think otherwise.¡± Zipfarah stated, smiling widely at Emma. Thetter looked so embarrassed. But she didn¡¯t me her though, any responsible human would take that approach after watching a queen being poisoned by tea.


    Prescott didn¡¯t think it necessary to encourage Emma or lessen her embarrassment, but he thought it necessary tough some more. And he did, knowing how much it would piss her off.


    A long re from her afterwards only served to increase his bouts ofughter. Until, the queen called him to a halt with her next statement.


    ¡°Prescott, you can wait outside if you feel likeughing some more. I don¡¯t think i called this meeting for clowns.¡± Zipfarah said, delivering a low blow which endeared Emma to her. Thetter¡¯s smile was so wide when Prescott¡¯s mouth hung open that she had begun to wonder if she was doing the right thing by sending them together. Wouldn¡¯t the two be fighting always? She already knew that the squirrel was so mischievous. Perhaps, Damon would be a better option. She thought, but canceled the idea immediately, remembering Daniel.


    Thetter liked Emma, and even though she knew it was a fruitless yearning, she didn¡¯t want him to be at loggerheads with his twin; she wouldn¡¯t want a repeat of history. She couldn¡¯t send Lily; her brother had forbidden it, and she didn¡¯t want to be at crossroads with Damon-he would never forgive her if anything should happen to the little girl. Le was out of the option. Daniel too. She didn¡¯t think he would stand watching the human get cozy with the wolf boy, because they surely will. So, who else could go? She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else she could trust with the assignment, except the squirrel.


    They would have to get along then. She would speak with himter, and convey the importance of the assignment. This continual bickering wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Queen.¡± Prescott replied with a bow. He hadn¡¯t been expecting Zipfara¡¯s rebuke. He had thought that they were in it together. So much for thinking. He mused, even as he heard Emma yab at him the more in his mind.


    Lucky girl. He concluded.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It better not. This mission is important. I don¡¯t need you both bickering and fighting every second. If you keep doing so, you might lose your focus, might get caught unawares by the enemies. You have to get a rein on your mischievous belt. Understood?¡± Zipfarah issued hermand telepathically to the squirrel, and he nodded frantically, before walking closer to Emma, who stared at him with keen suspecting eyes, hoping for another trouble talk.


    ¡°Can I sit?¡± Prescott asked, pointing slowly at Emma¡¯sp.


    Emma, surprised, nodded. She hadn¡¯t expected that. His voice was more than mellow. The queen¡¯s rebuke must have had a huge impact on him. With his eyes looking like that of a lost puppy, she couldn¡¯t even turn down his request.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She finally replied, a short smile slithering through her lips as Prescott immediately jumped on herps after her reply.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what I am talking about.¡± Zipfarah muttered with a smile of hers, before getting on to the reason why she had called for them.


    ¡°You two would soon be leaving for the party, be careful. I have cause to fear for this return of yours, Emma, but since I can¡¯t stop you, you have to promise to be careful and rapoor well with Prescott. You both should be unified and not divided. I don¡¯t know, but I feel that the situation is worse than it seems. You both, promise me that you wouldn¡¯t fight each other, and lose yourselves.¡± She requested.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Emma and Prescott stated respectively.


    For Emma, she didn¡¯t take the queen¡¯s voice for granted. After all, she had seen her eyes turn white in the council room, and knew that she had seen a vision.


    She was a bit scared too; and if not for the fact that the day was Derek¡¯s birthday, she would have stayed back in the witches¡¯munity, perhaps, till her birthday in two days time.


    ¡°Good, Emma¡­I have something for you.¡± Zipfarah stated, and got up and away from the bed. She strolled to her cupboard, aware even as her back faced the door, that Pintel had returned to the room with a tray of the healing tea and some cookies.


    ¡°Have some, Emma¡­receive strength¡­for the journey seems far.¡± She said, opening the cupboard, and picking out a ne. She stared at the ne for a long while, her eyes brimming with an unknown emotion, before shutting back the cupboard.


    Emma nodded, agreeing with Zipfara¡¯s request, epting the tea from Pintel, though bewildered by the grave tone that surrounded thetter¡¯s statement. For some reason, her guts believed that the statement had nothing to do with distance; after all, the squirrel can appear and disappear at will. The statement was for something else, and it dropped in another round of fear. She was already feeling weary of going back. But she had to. For Derek. Whatever would happen, should happen. She wouldn¡¯t be alone after all. Prescott was with her.

 THE PLAIN NECKLACE

    Whilst Emma helped herself to some of the cookies on a round te which had been on the tray, she noted the in ne with a blue center which was dangling from Zipfarah¡¯s hand. Was that a protection charm? She thought, before tranting the question to Prescott telepathically.


    The squirrel was in the same boat with her. He had no idea what it was, or what it was used for.


    ¡°Here, have this¡­Emma. Give it to Derek. You can tell him, ¡®it is a birthday present.''¡± She said, and Emma exchanged nces with the squirrel first. An act which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Zipfarah.


    ¡°What is it for?¡± Emma asked, knowing that whatever this in ne was, it must have a purpose; since it didn¡¯t have the primary characteristic of nes-beauty and enthrallment.


    ¡°Why do you think you have been so adamant about going back to see him?¡± Zipfarah asked, settling down at the edge of the bed, close to Emma.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. I just feel like I should see him so strongly. I can¡¯t really exin it.¡± Emma replied, truthfully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zipfarah sighed, resting her back to the wall.


    ¡°What about the dream? You had mentioned some dream you had hadst night. You hadn¡¯t been able to go further because of the influx of the elders into the room earlier today.¡± Prescott said, causing an echo of ahhh and ohhh from the lips of the queen and Emma.


    ¡°That is true. So, tell us about it. What had you dreamt about?¡± Zipfarah asked, grateful for the squirrel¡¯s remembrance.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emma stuttered, not knowing how she should tell the dream without feeling embarrassed. Already, she was feeling that even.


    Her cheeks colored, and Prescott wondered why.


    ¡°C¡¯mon you can talk to us. No one is here. No one can listen in either. If it is a secret, it is safe with us.¡± Zipfarah promised.


    ¡°We were making out, and he started misbehaving like he was possessed!¡± Emma blurted out, covering her face with her palms, expecting Prescott¡¯s snickers.


    When she heard nothing, she let her palms part ways; and saw that the queen and the squirrel were just staring at her. There was no sigh of amusement either on their faces. If anything, they looked more serious than she had ever thought that they would.


    ¡°Is that the only dream that you have had of him?¡± Zipfarak asked, her gaze unblinkingly meeting Emma¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Emma murmured, remembering the dreams about the wolf that had sacrificed his life for her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just talk, Emma. This could be very important. Tell me about your dreams.¡± Zipfarah requested, and Prescott nodded, encouraging her to go on.


    So, Emma obliged.


    She told them about the two dreams she had heard about the wolf, and what she thought of the wolf, also mentioning the moving painting she had seen when she had strolled into the sitting room of Derek¡¯s home that eventful night, after the second dream.


    When she was done, there was a dead silence in the room, such that if a pin was released to the ground, its nging sound would be heard.


    ¡°Oh¡­my Goodness¡­¡± Prescott was the first to break the silence. Having processed the dream, the idea of the undead turning up for war was giving him the chills.


    He wasn¡¯t alone on that matter either.


    Zipfarah was shocked. The girl had seen the future and she hadn¡¯t even known it.


    But the problem with future-seeing is that you wouldn;t even know the future is the next minute, or the next hour, or the next day, or next month or next year.


    Like now, she didn¡¯t know if the war would be happening on thed¡¯s birthday which was today or sometime else, in the future.


    This was not good. She thought.


    ¡°What is the problem? Is anything wrong?¡± Emma asked, her fears mounting as she watched the grave looks on the faces of the queen and the squirrel. Already, she knew that the interpretations were bad. But how bad?


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Zipfarah began, not knowing how to break the sad news to the girl.


    ¡°What you had seen was the future. And as you had thought, the wolf is Derek. He is fated to die for you to live.¡±


    ¡°The future¡­¡± Emma croaked out.


    She shook her head frantically, not wanting to believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°He can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let him.¡± She kept muttering, standing up from the bed as her buttocks refused to remain seated at such news. She started pacing from one end of the room to another.


    ¡°What kind of stupid fate is that? I refuse to partake in that.¡± She stated, her eyes shing with anger, tears shimmering in their depths.


    ¡°Sometimes, we don¡¯t have a choice. Sometimes, nature prevails.¡± Zipfarah responded meekly, working on empathizing with the young girl.


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t this time around. So, vampires exist then?¡± Emma asked, standing at akimbo.


    ¡°Yes, of course. They are the undead. Creatures with no soul and feeling.¡± Zipfarah replied, choosing to tell the redhead the truth, and nothing else. It was better she knew what she was up against, than staying in the dark.


    Emma¡¯s widened after Zipfarah¡¯s confirmation, then were shut the next minute.


    Her mind was reeling with information, anger and fear.


    ¡°But they can¡¯t move during the day right?, but at night¡­¡± She inquired, opening her eyes. The indication of tears was gone. What was left was a swirling pool of shing green. For a second, Zipfarah was lost in them.


    ¡°Yes, and we don¡¯t know when the future is happening. It could be this night¡­¡± Zipfarah said, leaving the statement hanging, knowing that Emma would understand where she was going.


    ¡°And then, he is possessed already.¡± She added, sighing thereafter, expecting to be on the receiving side of the girl¡¯s anger any minute from now.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Emma asked, furrowing her eyebrows as she stepped closer to the queen, not wanting to believe what she had just heard.


    ¡°Leonarya got to him first. He is possessed with the feric species. They can be called demons as they are wicked. Damon had told me that. I had sent him to check out thend, for I had had a premonition that something of this nature was bound to happen. But I waste. I hadn¡¯t been able to stop her. That¡¯s why I need you to give him this ne. Apart from being a protection charm, it will subdue the beast till a permanent cure is found.¡± Zipfarah said, hoping that herst use will at least quench the angry mes in Emma¡¯s eyes.

 THE PLAIN NECKLACE II

    Emma inhaled deeply, then let out a gush of hot air from her ring nostrils, trying to calm her angry self down so that she wouldn¡¯t raise her voice at the queen. Thetter was a queen right? She shouldn¡¯t be shouted at right? Emma mused, gritting her teeth, her fists tightening of their own ord. Her anger stemmed from the fact that the queen had known why she had wanted to see Derek, knew that he was in trouble; for fudge¡¯s sake, he had already been possessed!, and she hadn¡¯t told her, worse, she had tried to stop her. What was wrong with all these women thinking that they could control her, without bothering to let her in on some important information she should know. She shut her eyes again, as she felt that energy from before during the meeting, running smoothly all over her body system, smoothly but it seemed to be boiling, so hot that she wanted it out, she felt like exploding.


    ¡°Emma¡­calm down¡­¡± She heard Prescott¡¯s voice in her head, and grunted.


    Had he been aware? She would have his hide if he had been aware.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m just hearing it for the first time. But the queen¡­¡± Prescott was saying but Emma refused to have none of hister words, knowing what next that was toe. She didn¡¯t want to hear him defend the queen. She was tired of hearing excuses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear about her reasons.¡± She stated loudly, so that Zipfarah could hear too.


    Zipfarah sighed, tired but relieved. At least, the girl had managed to control her temper, and hadn¡¯t blown anything in the room away. She had been expecting that, or worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear.¡± She said, hoping that will appease Emma the more.


    ¡°Tell me about the ne.¡± Emma said rather, not finding it necessary to release the avnche of thoughts and conclusions she had about the queen and the situation.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary. She thought to herself, considering thetter¡¯s health, knowing that her words wouldn¡¯t be healthy to her. The queen was still recovering.


    A short smile, nescient to Zipfarah, sprung on her full lips, as she deducted the fact that Emma had held a tight rein on her anger, and had not be ve to them. The datum that she hadn¡¯t exploded with energy and power was surprising, but this-the fact that she wasn¡¯t even saying anything or swearing was unusual.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was growing. Zipfarah thought happily. It seems Damon wouldn¡¯t do much, coaching her.


    Yes, she had already told thetter about it, and he had consented. When Emma would be back to the witches¡¯munity(she was so sure of this), she would need a trainer, whether she was the chosen one or not. Her powers needed to be talked about, but now wasn¡¯t the right time.


    This minute was time for the ne.


    ¡°During the ancient time, the feric species caused a lot of havoc after breaking the treaty that had worked to curtail them from feeding on humans and supernaturals alike. They were called demons too, for their stubborn, ugly and prideful nature- and there was the fact that they could possess someone at will. So, when they had attacked and killed the daughter of a very powerful witch, the powerful mage had gone into her cubicle, had made research upon research, vowing to find a way to exterminate the wicked beings forever. And her research had paid off. She had found out what killed and weakened the species, especially after she had captured one of them, a young one. She had done experiments, worked out spells on the young Alferic, until she hade up with the solution. And when she did, she had first killed the young Alferic, before telling the other witches about her invention, especially since the Alferic species raided their viges time after time. But the next time, they had been prepared. They had killed off the whole Alferic specie which hade to raid theirmunity once again. So, because of this, the other remnants of the beast specie had run into hiding till this day. But still, nes like this one i¡¯m holding in my hand had been made with the liquid charm, and distributed far and wide themunity, even outside themunity. And we didn¡¯t/have not heard anything from those species until now. I believe Leonarya had found a way to get one to possess Derek.¡± Zipfarah concluded her tale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She added again, seeing the nk look on Emma¡¯s face.


    Emma shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks for telling me the full story, or is there something else you are not telling me?¡± She asked, furrowing her eyebrows, hoping that the queen would never lie to her. Didn¡¯t they all know that they were making it harder to trust them? A consequence that was not good in its own way, because it could birth harsher consequences in time of trouble.


    ¡°Well¡­yes¡­although, I don¡¯t think it is necessary.¡± Zipfarah said.


    ¡°It is necessary to me. My ears are open to more information.¡± Emma mentioned, knowing that the squirrel was on the same page with her. He was also new to this piece of information. So why won¡¯t he want more of it? Who knows? They might need it anytime in the future. No knowledge was a waste.


    ¡°Okay then. Well, while the powerful mage had been doing her research, she found out something; that some witches, special ones of a particr high order and breed, could muster up the liquid charm from within them. She had sought them out; infact one had actually helped her toplete the experiment.¡± Zipfarah stated.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Emma muttered. ¡°But how do you know all these? How do you know if these tales are not just bedtime stories passed down from generation to generation? And do such witches still exist?¡± She asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°To your first question, yes-the stories are true. I know because the special witch who had aided the powerful mage to finish the experiment was my great grandmother. And yes, I believe some of those special witches still exist. I believe the powers flow down the lineage, inherited by their offsprings.¡± Zipfarah replied, smiling as she heard Emma and the squirrel gasp in awe and surprise.

 GOODBYE

    Emma¡¯s anger for the queen daunted the more as a result of this new piece of information that thetter had just revealed to them. The queen descended from the lineage of that powerful breed?  Wow, does she possess the power? She thought, deciding to ask that, since the squirrel didn¡¯t want to even though he was hungering for that particr answer.


    ¡°Do you have that power residing within you? You know, you are, obviously, a descendent of your grandmother.¡± She queried, finding a sitting position on the bed once again-calm enough to sit down again.


    ¡°I should. But honestly, I don¡¯t know. I heard that it wouldy dormant till the offspring in questiones face to face with the evil beast species. So, I haven¡¯t faced one before. I¡¯m therefore not sure if I even have the power or not.¡± Zipfarah replied, taking a seat on the bed too, the ne still dangling from her hands.


    ¡°You can follow me then. You can check out if the power resides in you when you meet Derek.¡± Emma suggested, her eyes brimming with happiness; happiness that she had gotten a cure already. Since it was inborn, the beast wouldn¡¯t be able to stay within after being treated to bouts and bouts of the power dispensation.


    Zipfarah soughed. She had actually seen thising, that¡¯s why she had been reluctant in adding thetter gist. She had been trying to escape, giving the girl hope, and dashing it afterwards. She can¡¯t leave the pack, neither can her family.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You know that I am a leader of the people. I can¡¯t just up and away, especially not now that Leonarya¡¯s eyes seem to be on my kingdom. That¡¯s the reason I am giving you the ne. It will subdue the monster, and with time, might kill it off if he never takes it off.¡± She said,


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Emma muttered, seeing reason with the queen.


    ¡°Thanks then, for the ne.¡± She appreciated it. At least, the beast wouldn¡¯t rear his ugly head when they would be making love, like it had in her dream. She blushed at the thought of them, skin to skin. She had missed him. She couldn¡¯t wait to be with him. The thought built a frenzied excitement within her, causing her insides to tingle and wet on a particr area. She had to leave now.


    ¡°Here, have it.¡± Zipfarah said, interrupting her thoughts.


    She smiled as she collected the ne from thetter¡¯s hand. She even did a slight bow, shocking the queen and the squirrel. Since she had stepped foot into the pce, she had never bowed before Zipfarah. Well, excitement had caused that(lolz).


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks a lot.¡± She mentioned thrice, turning the ne over in her hand, wondering what Derek would think of it. It was so in, except for the glowing blue little orb at the center.


    ¡°I can coat it with gold, if you want.¡± Prescott proposed, suspecting why Emma was staring and grading the ne keenly.


    Her next statement confirmed it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Really? That would be beautiful.¡± She said, imagining the corrtion of the gold coated body and the blue orb. It would really be beautiful. She thought, before remembering something.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it affect the power of the liquid charm? Would it lessen its potency?¡± She asked, directing this question to Zipfarah.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zipfarah replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think a touch of gold would spoil the charm. Prescott, go ahead.¡±


    Prescott whistled, before stretching his hand toward Emma so that she could hand over the ne to him.


    And Emma obliged wholeheartedly. She had been worried about handing over such a in, though very powerful, thing to Derek as a birthday gift. Putting herself in Derek¡¯s shoes, she knew that she might collect the gift but not attempt to wear it. Well, for her though. Personally, if Derek gifted her this, she wouldn¡¯t collect it. She would stomp away from him!


    A huge smile found its way across her lips, her facial features brightening, as she watched pure gold gather and cover the whole entirety of the ne except for the blue orb at the center which seemed to glow the more, having been shrouded by the sides with gold.


    ¡°Very beautiful¡­¡± She heard Zipfarah mutter, and couldn¡¯t agree less.


    The ne was now looking like one very valuable artifact.


    Derek would love this!


    ¡°Here, I believe your boyfriend won¡¯t let you go after seeing this.¡± Prescott enthused, taking pride in his handwork. The smiles on the women¡¯s faces only enhanced this feeling.


    ¡°Feeling yourself now?¡± Emma asked,ughing, trying but failing to hide her excitement which already elicited a blush on her cheeks. That was obvious to Zipfarah and the squirrel. They both winked at each other, living in that moment where the redhead was really happy. They didn¡¯t know what might happen in the future, but they were sure that it held a lot of challenges and obstacles for the young teen.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Emma queried, putting the ne inside her breast pocket. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the happiness on Derek¡¯s face on seeing her, and the ne.


    ¡°Of course. But you have to see Lily first. You have made quite an impression on her in the short time you have been here. I don¡¯t think she would be happy with you if you left without telling her.¡± Zipfarah advised, and Prescott agreed. She had to see Lily first.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡± Emma stated, cing her right hand on the squirrel¡¯s outstrectched small left hand.


    ¡°Goodbye, Queen Zipfarah.¡± She said, smiling as she watched the ¡®o¡¯ formation on thetteris mouth. She had called her a queen. Another first.


    Then, they disappeard.


    **


    Lily was talking with her siblings, when Emma and Prescott appeared in the room.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± She screamed, rushing to hug Emma who was surprised at her outburst.


    Emma bent a bit, until she was of the same height with her:


    ¡°I wille byter, okay?¡± She promised, seeing the sheen of tears in the eyes of the little witch.


    ¡°Okay. i will miss you.¡± Lily mentioned, hugging her again for some minutes before letting her go.


    Emma rising to her full height took notice of the upants of the room; Damon, Daniel, Le, and some other girl who was staring at her strangely.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°See you guyster then.¡± She stated tly, before winking at Le, whose shocknesssted for a second before she let out a smile, and waved, still watching as Emma disappeared into thin air with Prescott who hadmunicated his goodbyes to them telepathically.

 DANIEL’S THOUGHTS

    Watching Emmma disappear without her saying something to him or even looking in his direction broke Daniel¡¯s heart. He was beginning to regret his folly some months ago. Why had he left without telling her about him? Yeah, he had been trying to leave her off the hook of who he really was, but was the benefit now? What was the essence of the whole secrecy? She still found out about who and what he was, and worse, she hadn¡¯t heard it from his own mouth. Hearing it from his own mouth would have lessened the punishment; there he would have the opportunity to apologize properly.


    Now, he had nothing. He didn¡¯t have her trust or her person. He wondered if she would ever forgive him.


    Damn him! He thought, remembering the first time they had met, or rather, how he hade to know about her.


    It had all started with his grandmother¡¯s call, a year ago. Damon was out of the state for a mission, schooling wherever he was too-they had always changed schools a lot whilst growing up, and it had been fun, rather than tiring.


    When he had answered her call, he had found out that the mission was to check in and spy on a human girl.


    At first, he had been annoyed, a little jealous that his twin had ess to more important jobs, while he only got to do the remaining unimportant jobs. He had thought to refuse, but then had canceled that thought for he couldn¡¯t disobey his grandmother, the queen, who had been there for them ever since his mother had died.


    And so, he had agreed reluctantly, not questioning her why their concern was a human girl. He didn¡¯t call into books thea bsurd nature of the mission.


    When he had gotten to the location of his mission, Florida; he had stayed with a witch couple who had acted as his parents all through his stay in the American state. Then he had started schooling at the girl¡¯s school. He had her picture and name already, Emma.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emma had been saucy, a bit proud, very intelligent, and very beautiful. That had been his deduction on the first day watching her zoom in and out of ss alone. She also didn¡¯t have any friends, just acquaintances-people who admired her, people whom she tutored, people whom she went to parties with, but she hadn¡¯t had a friend. That had been when the idea had formed in his mind, the idea that he should be her friend. He had followed through with that idea which he had thought would make his mission easier. What better way to spy on someone than to be the person¡¯s friend? If only he had known then that the same reason would be what would cause arge demarcation between them.


    So, for two more days he had watched her, taking in her likes and dislikes, and knowing about her sister and family from following her home(from a distance though.) And after he had gotten the amount of information which he had considered satisfactory, he had approached her cunnily, not as a friend but as a dummy.


    Their math professor had made some provisions for students who had always scored lower than a C; he had connected them to the more brilliant ones. And since he hade after thew had been made, he had gotten the opportunity to choose whomever he had wanted to tutor him, and of course, he had chosen Emma; and she had chosen the library as their meeting point.


    Things had been smooth between them as the mentor-mentee rtionship grew, until that fateful day when Emma had gotten a call that her mother had been admitted at the hospital. She had been a victim of a fire incident. Their sses had been disrupted and canceled that day, as she had left the meeting, without even apologizing, but he had been unfazed by that, rather he had followed her, despite her protests. That had been the start of something a little higher than the mentor-mentee rtionship, but they hadn¡¯t been friends yet. He hadn¡¯t thought that they were, he had believed that she had just seen him as a good and caring student that she was tutoring, at most an acquaintance, nothing more; and he wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.


    After some days, her mother had been discharged from the hospital, and she had chosen to take the responsibility of taking care of her, and so, the tutoring session had been moved to her house since it had been an hour, at most two, after school hours. So, he had gotten to walk her home after school, and still stay with her for two more hours. But she had still been closed off to him, until one fateful day.


    He had forgotten to disassociate his old math books(from his former school) and the current ones, afterparing and studying with them one night during the school season; and so, in the morning, he had packed the whole stuff inside his bag, and had ran off to school, taking the taxi as he had beente. After the sses as usual, he had walked her home and then the tutoring sessions had begun. But mid-way into the session, he had left the meeting to answer a call from his ¡®foster dad''(thetter had called him with news from his grandmother-she had wanted to know how he had been coping over there and how the mission had been going.).


    Then when he had returned, he had found Emma in possession of his old math note, her eyes tinged with surprise and anger. Oh, he had seen the anger re in her eyes, especially when she had found out that he had returned from answering the call.


    ¡°You. said. you. were. a. dummy.¡± Every word had been punctuated with disbelief and anger.


    For a minute or two, he had been speechless, seeing that his n had fallen by the wayside. It was then that another strategy had filtered into his mind. A truth this time around, but one with an ulterior motive.

 DANIEL’S THOUGHTS II

    Still remembering:


    For a minute or two, he had been speechless, seeing that his n had fallen by the wayside. It was then that another strategy had filtered into his mind. A truth this time around, but one with an ulterior motive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma. I had just wanted to be your friend, to be close to you, but I had seen no other way to do that other than by approaching you as a dummy. I had thought that if I had asked to be your friend directly, you would have turned me down. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you find in your heart to forgive me.¡± He had recited, holding in the smile that had been trying to metamorphose on his lips, when he had seen her blush, then cough, sinking her fingers into that redness of hair that for some reason then, he had longed to smoothen with his fingers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had rendered her speechless for some minutes, and when she had finally talked, it had been like a croaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­okay¡­¡± She had stuttered, before keeping his book back on the table.


    Later , he had found out that she had been looking for a pen, his bag had been the next search out n, and that had been when she had seen the note.


    Well, day after day, she hade to see him as a friend, after taking a week to forgive him and ban him froming to her house. In her own words, he couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    She had asked then, if there had been anything else he was hiding, and of course he had replied with a huge no; he had replied with a huge no every other time after that whenever she had asked him that same question, whenever she had noticed anything odd about him.


    One of those days had been when she had paid him a surprise visit, for the first time. He had rattled off his address when they had been working an assignment at her ce some days ago, not knowing that she had picked it up and stored it in her cerebrum, not taking it into ount that she might visit him. It had dawned on him over the next few days. And that day, he hadn¡¯t even been around. Only his ¡®mother¡¯ had been at home.


    So, when he had arrived hastily, after reading off the message the woman had sent to him through her favorite dove, he had been gobsmacked when he had seen her sipping tea, chatting and smiling with his ¡®mother.¡¯


    Later that day, when he was walking her home, she had asked him a heart-racing question.


    ¡°How is it that your mother doesn¡¯t know your favorite food? Or had you lied to me? And what about pictures? There were no pictures in the sitting room, not even one of you when you were just a baby. Why is that? What are you hiding from me now?¡± She had asked, her green eyes which had been one of her features that had always enthralled him, staring at him steadily that he had paused in his movements unconsciously.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He had started, not knowing what particr thing to say even. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you, just that this seems so personal and raw to talk about.¡± He had replied, as an idea had begun its formation in his mind, a story which had drawn in her pityter on.


    ¡°Personal? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything about me that you don¡¯t know already. And I thought we were friends¡­¡± She had stated, standing at akimbo, her eyebrows furrowed as she had stared at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m sorry for being a bad one. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± He had been saying, mellowing his voice, allowing his shoulders to sink as if out of despair, as he had mentioned that his real mother had actually been dead, and that the woman was his step mother.


    And of course, she had felt pity for him. She had hugged him for the first time, making him feel things he had no business feeling during a mission.


    He had tried fighting it, the feelings, but the more he had fought it, the more it had grown, till he had had no choice than to act on it.


    That he had done earlier this year, during one of their hangout sessions in his room. Ever since that ufortable moment when she had visited him, there had been more visits from her, except that this time he hadn¡¯t been ufortable, rather he had enjoyed it, had basked in her attention, had allowed himself to live in the moment, had chosen to worry about the future when it would finally arrived.


    On that particr day, they had been discussing about a trivial matter in school, or rather she had been the one talking, while he had listened, taking in her beauty, happy and proud that he had been the only guy who had had her attention, the others in their ss hadn¡¯t gotten pass a greeting, and they had been jealous of him, of their closeness, the girls included.


    As she had talked, making gestures with her hand, he had dropped a fast kiss on her lips, unable to hold in the feeling any longer.


    When she had not moved for a minute, just staring at him in shock, he had rattled off an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that we are best friends, but¡­I like you. And if you don¡¯t want that, then it is okay. Let¡¯s just continue to be¡­¡± He had still been talking when she had cut him off with a deep kiss, a kiss that had sealed his fate. He had fallen so madly in love with her that when his grandmother had called him a monthter toe back, he had refused her for the first time in his life.


    And now, she had found out that there wasn¡¯t a step whatever anywhere.


    She had found out that he was a wizard, not just a school boy. She had found out that he hade to Florida, into her life, just to spy on her; now, she felt that his feelings had been fake, that he had yed her.


    He yearned to put it right. He yearned to exin things to her and apologize. He yearned to have her in his arms again. He missed her. But what could he do, other than to wait.

 BACK TO THE PACK

    Emma furrowed her eyebrows as she appeared in front of her house with Prescott. It seemed like ages since she had been here. The white house still remained the same. There were no signs of anything peculiar or extraordinary. It was just there. But that wasn¡¯t why she had thinned her gaze; no, it was the darkness of the night. Hadn¡¯t it been a few minutes past six that they had disappeared from Lily¡¯s room? So, why was it dark here like it was half past seven?


    ¡°Prescott¡­¡± She called the squirrel, turning aside to look at him, but balking when she didn¡¯t see him or smelt him. What the hell! Had the squirrel just dropped her here, and left? Had Zipfarahmanded him to do so? Why couldn¡¯t she even scent him? That was weird. She thought, feeling a variety of emotions. There was anger and sadness, there was disappointment already, and of course, fear. All around her, there was dead silence, eerie silence. It felt creepy for some reason, scaring her the more.


    Perhaps, it was because she hadn¡¯t been here for a long time. She thought, wrapping her arms around herself to tune down the biting coldness which seemed to be ravaging her the more she stood still outside. She had to go inside. She decided, taking some steps to walk up to the porch.


    But as she was dealing with that, the front door opened, causing her to freeze in her steps, her breath seizing, her eyes and ears wide and alert, her inner energy already sizzling, ready to strike if something out of the good books happened. She wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her that night, not when she hade this far.


    She mused, cussing repeatedly, her breath being released as she spotted Prescotting towards her. Surprisingly, he was tiptoeing. It was funny to watch. She would have burst out intoughter there and then but for the cement of his index finger straight on his lips.


    He was moring that she should not, she should keep shut.


    But that didn¡¯t include whispers, right? She thought, her curiosity growing as she wondered what could be wrong. Were some people in her house? She queried, remembering thest incident that had happened in the house thest time she had been here, thest incident that had marked herst presence in the house; the issue of the dead meat. She wondered if the perpetrators were right there. But how could they know that she wasing in today? What was wrong with these people? Why were they so resilient in having her?


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± She whispered, squatting to Prescott¡¯s height, as he got to her.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to talk out loud. We canmunicate telepathically.¡± he stated telepathically, crossing his arms across his chest, standing tall.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Emmamunicated back. She had forgotten that for a moment, her zeal to receive gist overtaking hermon sense.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± She asked. ¡°Why were you tiptoeing? You looked so funny doing that.¡±


    Prescott huffed, not believing the girl in front of him. Her house was filled with a band of witches and here she was thinking that his steps were funny. Lucky for her that the Queen had thought it right to send him with her; for he didn¡¯t know how she would have been able to defeat the band even with her powers. It could be possible, but she hadn¡¯t been trained yet. She needed to know how, when and where to disy that strange power of hers. He had cause to believe that they haven¡¯t seen the start of it, not to mention half.


    When he had appeared with her, he had sensed that they weren¡¯t alone, and so even though the force was stagnant, not moving to attack them, he thought it well to check it out, not wanting to fail in his mission one bit. That had sponsored him to slip into the house as mist, undetected by the redhead. He had been amazed when he had seen a couple of wizards, for they had been all male, lying in wait for her-he was sure of that. But how had they known that she wasing in today? Had they already found out the strange bond between her and the wolf boy? But fortunately for them, the wizards were sleeping. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°We have to leave now.¡± He said, holding her hand, but she jerked it away.


    He sighed as he watched her fold her arms across her chest. She was in to drag it out with him. Sadly, he didn¡¯t have the time for that, and then, there was the promise he had made with the queen. He would just mention the matter and get over it.


    ¡°There are a band of wizards in your sitting room, like ten. They are waiting for you, perhaps to capture you for Leonarya. I believe that they are from her.¡± He replied, feeling a bit sorry for her when he watched her face get clouded with fear and other emotions bordering on anger and tiredness.


    He didn¡¯t me her. She was too young for this. Sadly, there was no way around it. She had to embrace it. The sooner, the better.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They knew I wasing then.¡± she said, and he nodded.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± He stated again, to emphasize the urgency of the matter.


    ¡°Do you know any friend of yours that we could visit, and stay for the night? Your wolf friends can help us out tomorrow with the wizards at your house.¡± he mentioned, and Emma nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± she replied, remembering Ava.


    ¡°But what about my clothes and other necessities?¡± she asked, looking crestfallen. She can¡¯t possibly go to Derek¡¯s birthday looking like this. She had to tone up her beauty, make him go gaga the more. She smiled wistfully, thinking of the look on his face when he saw her again, but Prescott tapped her, bringing her back to reality.


    ¡°Get your mind off the clouds. This is not the time and ce for your vain thoughts.¡± he said, turning up his lips. Obviously, he had read her thoughts-that alone embarrassed Emma. A blush coated her cheeks in agreement.


    ¡°Which dress do you have in mind to wear? Picture it, together with the necessities that you had mentioned. I would see and read the image off your mind, then go in and bring them out for you.¡± He stated, casting wry nces towards the house and their surroundings, apparently unsettled.

 BACK TO THE PACK II

    Emma frowned, a deep furrow forming in her eyebrow as she tried to grasp the concept behind whatever theory that the squirrel just spurted from his mouth.


    What the hell was that? Imagine something and he wouldtch onto it? Did he have a mind vision? The concept reminded her of her professor. Professor Perkins who had told her to imagine and hold the thought of being totally free from the innumerable voices which had besotted her a few days ago when she had stepped into the power of reading minds. But that was different. Professor Perkins hadn¡¯t been able to read her thoughts or see the image. So, what was the squirrel talking about? He could read off images too? Although it sounded awesome, it was a bit creepy.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± The squirrel called her, and she shrugged, deciding to listen to him and obey. She could ask her questions-for she had them many,ter.


    Now, obey she shall.


    And so, she captured with her mind, the picture of the gown she wanted to wear(the gown she had imagined times and without number being in, but haven¡¯t found the right asion to dorn it till now) , and her make up kit, all through this, still thinking how the squirrel would get the pictures. She watched him tint his eyes as if shutting it, then open it wider again as if he was already done with whatever he was doing.


    ¡°Okay, wait for me here. I¡¯ming.¡± She heard him say, even as she watched with wide eyes, as he shimmered into mist-she wasn¡¯t even seeing him again, so she didn¡¯t even know if he had left or was still there. The only indication that he had moved was the slight opening of the front door.


    Bloodugering hell! She screamed inside her head. The squirrel really had a lot of questions to answer! Good that he would be with her all through the night, all through her stay here before she returned to the witches¡¯munity. There was more than enough time to talk.


    She paced from one point to the other, counting numbers, imagining different scenarios-events that will take ce when she steps inside the party, the sheer surprises on their faces, when a thought suddenly crosses her mind.


    Was Ava around? She thought worriedly, then remembering that she had forgotten to ask the squirrel why it was dark already when they had just appeared within a twinkling of an eye, disappearing from Lily¡¯s room.


    Suddenly, Prescott materialized before her, causing her to stop in her tracks.


    More shocking was the fact that in his small hands, was the queenly purple gown, silvery shoes and the make up box.


    She opened her mouth to ask him how he was able to bear the weight of the items on his small hands, but he beat her to it with his next statement.


    ¡°Hurry up! Picture your friend¡¯s house. Let¡¯s get there!¡± He screamed in her mind, and Emma, reading the urgency in his voice, immediately did as he instructed, resting her hand on his shoulder, unable to stop herself from turning around when she heard the front door opening. Her eyes widened, nanoseconds before Prescott initiated their disappearance, when her eyes got the face of the person at her front porch.


    Casper??


    ***


    Prescott watched Emma stand still before the door, not making an attempt, and wondered what was wrong with her this time around. He couldn¡¯t read her thoughts too to know what was troubling her for her face was clouded with shock and unbelief. She had locked her mind too, raising the barrier that prevented him from getting ess to its archives.


    Has she seen or heard anything? He looked around. There was nothing. He couldn¡¯t even hear anything out of the ordinary. What caused this sharp change of mood?


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± He called tentatively, sighing as she turned caustically and stared at him.


    What was guing her this way?


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± He asked, seeing that he had gotten her attention.


    ¡°We will talk about thatter.¡± she murmured, before throwing a knock on the door.


    He watched her for a while, before letting it go. She saidterter it would be. He thought, whisking around sharply when he heard her call unto her, thinking that she had changed her mind and wanted to let him in on what was bothering her.


    But what he heard next was a far cry from what he had been expecting to hear.


    ¡°Howe the day is dark here, while it had been a bit light in themunity? It had only taken a second for us to disappear from there to my house. So, why therge difference in time? Is there anything you are not telling me?¡± She had asked.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s nothing much though. The time in themunity is one hour ahead of the time here.¡± He replied, praying that she wouldn¡¯t go all angry on him.


    ¡°I see. So, the time should be half past seven here, right?¡± She asked calmly, and he nodded, waiting for the storm after the calm. But there was nothing.


    Rather, she turned and dropped another knock on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about this.  I thought that if I had, you would have been more restless, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have waited till Zipfarah woke up. And you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the special ne if you had done so. I was just doing it for the greater good.¡± He stated, knowing that she was angry and would love an exnation from him.


    Fortunately, he was right.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    For the next minute, after his statement, Emma sighed, and turned aside to look at him, asking him telepathically to hop onto her back since he wasn¡¯t that heavy-reason because it would eradicate suspicions on what and who he was. It was better they regarded him as just a squirrel, a pet.


    Of course, he obliged. Hended on her shoulders, tapping her hair fondly, sighing again when he heard her next statement.


    ¡°I understand that you are doing everything for the greater good, but I will appreciate it if you don¡¯t hide anything from me. I¡¯m not a kid.¡± she said, telepathically.


    And before he could make the promise, the door sprung open.


    A woman with dark blond hair was standing behind it.


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± She asked, her forehead squinched causing creases to show forth on it.

 BACK TO THE PACK III

    Ava¡¯s mother.


    That had been Emma¡¯s first thought when she had seen the woman, standing right in front of her. The eyes, the nose, lips, expression, everything screamed Ava, except the hair. Ava didn¡¯t have the dirty blond hair. She wasn¡¯t as close to Ava as she was to Maya but the former had crafted a tiny ce in her heart since saving her from further humiliation at Cassie¡¯s party. Thetter had saved her from going insane-for that had been what her feelings had bordered on when she had found Cassie on Derek¡¯sp.


    ¡°I am Emma, Ava¡¯s friend.¡± She replied finally, remembering that the woman had just asked who she was.


    ¡°Ava¡¯s friend?? That¡¯s weird. She had never mentioned you. Come in.¡± The woman said, and Emma muttered a thank you, before stepping into the sitting room which had an uncanny resemnce with Derek¡¯s. She chuckled unconsciously as she remembered that she had once referred to this entire ce as Melvina¡¯s estate. What the hell! She thought; what ignorance could cause.


    ¡°Is anything funny?¡± She heard Ava¡¯s mother ask, and immediately took her lips in, cussing her bashfulness in her head.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± She replied, before taking a seat on one of the sofas in the room, allowing her eyes to roam around the room.


    ¡°If you say so. But why are you here? We are actually going out for a¡­party¡­and we wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon. Is it something rted to school? Can¡¯t it wait till tomorrow?¡± Ava¡¯s mother asked, but Emma shook her head.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. It can¡¯t wait. I have to see her. It is very important.¡± she replied, knowing then, by the steady curious gaze of the woman that she was under scrutiny again for being a human in a wolves¡¯ pack. She knew that look. It had been the same looks she had received when she had moved here for the first time. The looks from the guys that had arranged her ce, the looks she had received from the people in the fill-up eatery, and the looks she had received from some of the students when they had seen her standing and talking with Derek for the first time in school. They had known that she was a human, and had been confused about her presence in the pack and her affiliation with their Luna and Alpha¡¯s son. Just that she had been in the dark then. She knew now, and so she understood their reasons. She would have done the same if she was in their shoes.


    ¡°Okay then. She is almost here.¡± The woman said, before leaving her in the room, and walking into the passageway.


    ¡°She is beautiful.¡± Prescott muttered, and Emma scoffed, not believing that would be his first statement after keeping shut for a while.


    ¡°Of course, she is.¡± she agreed, having noticed the adornment that had caressed the woman¡¯s neck and her long golden party gown. Was Derek¡¯s party that influential, or was something else happening that she didn¡¯t know of?


    She was still deliberating on that when Ava rushed into the room, as if she was being pursued.


    And before she could ask her why she was in a haste, thetter had hugged her tightly, shocking her mother who was behind her.


    Emma knew because she could see the woman¡¯s face peeping from the thick curtains that adorned the door that led to the passageway. The woman must be wondering why her daughter was this happy to see a human? She thought.


    ¡°Emma, where have you been?! Do you know how long we have been waiting for you? Were you nning on giving him a heart attack? Come on, let¡¯s dress you up. There¡¯s no time at all. The party has already started. Ohoo, I can¡¯t wait to see his face when he sees you.¡± Ava said in a rush, rendering Emma speechless.


    ¡°Oh.. my.. is that a squirrel? So cute.¡± Ava gushed, patting Prescott on the hair. Thetter, letting her y around with him, happy at being fawned over.


    Emma just smiled, not knowing what to say. She was happy though, as this enhanced her imagination of what would happen when she eventually turned up for the party with Ava. And of course, Prescott was following her. She had already decided to tie a ribbon around his neck, or perhaps, a bow on his head like a female. The thought almost made herugh but for its out-of-ce-ness in the current situation. She didn¡¯t want to be asked why she wasughing again. The first one had been enough.


    ¡°Enjoy while itsts.¡± she rather said to Prescott, telepathically.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you bet I will.¡± Prescott replied, going willingly into Ava¡¯s arms. She had decided to carry him.


    ¡°Emma, let¡¯s go. Good you came with a dress. I would have turned my wardrobe upside down to get one that you might like, considering your hair color.¡± Ava mentioned, and she nodded, carrying her belongings in her hand, walking right behind the former who was already moving towards the passageway. The mother wasn¡¯t at the spot again.


    ***


    Leonarya stopped humming, and looked up from the cloth she was knitting, when she felt her daughter¡¯s presence in the room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, taking note of the dressed up state of thetter, as she dropped the yarn, needle and cloth on a table nearby.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a party. It¡¯s been a while since I have attended one.¡± Freya replied. Yodah was outside the door waiting.


    ¡°You are not going to a werewolf¡¯s party, Freya. It is dangerous.¡± she replied, looking elsewhere-everywhere but at her daughter.


    ¡°I am going, whether you approve of it or not. I will advise that you shouldn¡¯t stop me.¡± Freya stated, refusing to back down. She must see Emma today, not even her mother would deprive her of that.


    ¡°Freya¡­¡± Leonarya called, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Mom, I will be fine. See youter. Don¡¯t try stopping me.¡± Freya mentioned, repeating the use again, hoping that her mother would let her go this one night. Because if not, she would have no choice than to call in Aiden.

 BACK TO THE PACK IV

    Ava was all dressed up. She was sitting on one of the two armless chairs in her room, the squirrel on herp, waiting for Emma. She had been waiting for thirty minutes. But she wasn¡¯t really concerned about that. She was more concerned about the fact that the redhead in her dressing room was back, and so Derek would be free from the beast, at least that had been what her father had mentioned. Her father was Jack, the pack¡¯s doctor.


    On the night that her father had suddenly left the house, she had been awake, unable to keep down Sydney Sheldon¡¯s ¡®the stars shine down¡¯; a book she had borrowed from one of the humans in their ss. Of course she had known that it had been work that must have taken him out by that time, but it hadn¡¯t stopped her from worrying. She hadn¡¯t been able to remember thest time her father had left the house by that early wee hours of the morning to work, except in rare cases where a woman of her pack was having difficulty giving birth.


    So, when he had returned, she had besotted him with questions , not even letting him drop his medicine bag first and eat something. And as usual, he had filled her in on the details, since she would after all, be the next person to take over from him. Already she was showing signs of being a healer, even though she was not up to eighteen years yet. She will be in a week¡¯s time though. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her wolf.


    He had told her about the condition of Derek, shocking her. At a time, she had thought that the vampire had been the new threat to the pack, but it seemed to be the witches, those league of witches spearheaded by Leonarya.


    Since then, she had been restless, counting hours when Emma would be back, for she suspected that the redheaded human was thetter¡¯s mate, shocking but she was sure of it. Actually, she would be surprised if she was not.


    Fortunately, she hade back. But from where?


    Since she had brought her to her room, for the second time since they had met, (the first was that night when she had been too drunk to know the person beside her); they hadn¡¯t spoken about where she had been. She had just pushed her into the bathroom, with her clothes and make up kit, since her bathroom was big enough, and contained a tiny dressing room by the side. And since then, she had been waiting.


    ¡°Does she take this long to dress?¡± she muttered to the squirrel, rubbing her hand over his head.


    Prescott nodded, knowing that the wolf girl wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him speak. He had tried the first and second time, but she had thought that he was hungry and thirsty respectively, and had made him drink water and eat cheese.


    ¡°Awwn¡­you are so cute. You must be very observant, noting that.¡± Ava enthused, smiling widely, tapping him on the head.


    Prescott almost rolled his eyes but for the fact that the girl might find it unusual.


    Rather hemunicated with Emma telepathically to hurry up with her dressing.


    ¡°Be patient. I¡¯m almost done.¡± Emma responded, and he snorted, seizing his breath the next second as Ava picked him up from herp, bringing him up to her eye level; she was scrutinizing him with her eyes, checking for defaults.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is the problem, cutie? Did something get stuck on your throat?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning the entirety of his small body.


    Prescott held in a sigh, as he heard Emmaughing in his head. Of course, she could hear what Ava was saying. He was tired of acting as a dumb pet already. This was not him. Next, the girl would be tying a ribbon on his head.


    Psst. he couldn¡¯t wait to be done with the mission.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet. I¡¯m wearing you a bow though¡­¡± he heard Emma say, and swore.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± He stated, controlling his irritation as Ava patted his bushy tail and dropped him back on herps. Not that he was irritated by her touch, no, far from it. It was just that Emma had found a way to trouble him the more. He was beginning to regret making the promise to the queen. He would have loved to pay her back in her own coin. And the fact that he knew that she had meant what she had said a few minutes ago, and that he would have no choice but to ept whatever she did to him, annoyed him the more, it grated on his nerves. Damn the promise! He thought.


    ¡°Ava¡­¡±


    Ava turned as she heard her mother beckon to her.


    ¡°Can I speak with you for a second?¡± her mother asked, and she nodded, standing up from the chair, and walking towards the former, carrying the squirrel with her.


    They both left her room to the sitting room.


    Her father was sitting on thergest sofa, all dressed up for the party.


    She wondered what was going on.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, what is the problem?¡± she asked, deciding to stand up. She didn¡¯t want any crease on the dress she was wearing.


    ¡°Have you heard from your grandfather?¡± her father asked, and she shook her head, remembering another issue that had yed a huge role in her restlessness these days.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him, ever since he left.¡± she replied, darting her eyes between her parents.


    Has anything happened to him? She didn¡¯t think she would survive it if she lost him now. He wouldn¡¯t leave her without a goodbye, or would he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe he is okay. We were just wondering if you had heard from him, since he is taking a longer time to be back from the journey.¡± her mother stated, having seen the cloud of worry and sadness that had overtaken her face.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± she muttered, relief ridding her face of worry.


    ¡°So, who is she? Your friend. She is a human. What have you got with her? Your mother had reported that you had been so happy to see her. If I can remember clearly, you don¡¯t really have any close friends, and I haven¡¯t seen you hug anyone among your peers. Not that I am not happy with the development, it¡¯s just that i am curious to know this girl that had snagged your attention.¡± Her father, Jack, mentioned.


    ¡°Oh¡­well¡­¡± Ava started, not knowing if it was okay to let in her parents on this. They could keep it a secret right?


    ¡°She is Derek¡¯s girlfriend. I believe that she is his mate.¡± She replied, sighing as she saw the look of shock on her parents face.


    Now, they would besott her with questions. Only Emma could save her now, or else they would be toote for the party.

 BACK TO THE PACK V

    Jack, Ava¡¯s father opened his mouth then shut it, still processing what he had just heard. It seemed too much to take in. So, the mate whom he had advised that the youngd should pray to the goddess for, had already been staying with them in the pack, and was a human? What does this mean for the pack? Would a human be Luna?


    Personally, he didn¡¯t have a problem with it, since she alone had the capacity to drive away the beast with time, but what about the others? They didn¡¯t know about thed¡¯s current state. Neither did they know about his battle with an Alferic beast. So would they ept the human as their Luna? And about the beast, he doubted that they would know about it. He himself hadn¡¯t seen any of that before;  had just known it from stories told time without number by his parents. And now, the evil being had possessed their soon to be Alpha and no one knew except from his family and the Alpha¡¯s.


    Did the human know about that? Is her ¡®chi¡¯ strong enough to drive away the beast? Where had she been all these while that they, including his daughter had been looking for her? Did she know exactly what they were, or did she see them all as humans?


    But before he could start to interrogate Ava about her history with the human, Emma walked inside the room.


    And the first thing that came to his mind at the sight of her was that if beauty was the only criteria for being a Luna, she would rank the first, no matter the pack involved. How could a human be this beautiful, her features well formed?


    He could also read the same thoughts from his mate¡¯s mind. Ava¡¯s mouth which was agape was already enough show to tell him what was going on in her head. And the squirrel¡­well, he wasn¡¯t sure, since a squirrel was just an animal, but in his eyes, it was as if the squirrel was looking up to the human with doleful eyes, like a shocked human.


    But the human was nervous. He could tell by the way she wriggled her fingers on each other.


    Oh shoot, where was his manners? He thought. Of course, she would be diforted by their presence and stares. Time to break the ice and get out of here. He thought, now understanding the reason for his daughter¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Hello dear¡­¡± he greeted, moving ahead with his mission of putting at ease a nervous Emma.


    ¡°Hello sir, good evening.¡± Emma greeted in return, checking out the middle aged man subtly. From her scrutiny, she concluded that Ava had gotten her hair from her father; same texture and color, her skin color too.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m Ava¡¯s father, Jack. What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Emma.¡± Emma replied, casting short nces at Ava who gave her a thumbs up, showing she was doing great.


    But how? She was just answering questions. And although she was pleased that the man was trying to ease off the tension on her shoulders, supported by that warming smile of his, she didn¡¯t like the look that his wife or rather mate was giving her.


    Wasn¡¯t she happy that she was here, or had something crawled up her butt? Because she was sure that she hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant such hateful stares.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay Emma, nice meeting you then. My daughter told me that you would be following us to the party tonight. That¡¯s interesting. And by the way, you are looking very beautiful. I think you would steal the attention of everyone at the party.¡± Jack was saying, when his wife cut in with a sly remark.


    ¡°Of course, a nice try I mustmend, stealing everyone¡¯s attention-I mean.¡± she had said, scaling up the tension which her mate had been trying to stifle away.


    Jack , a bit startled at the disgust dripping off his mate¡¯s tone, couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with her, and why she had spoken that way. Had the human acted rudely to her some time ago? Had they met prior to this?


    He looked at his daughter, and he could see the same questions written all over her face. They were in the dark. He would have to ask herter, but for now, the party first.


    And so, with that in mind, he threw out a short dryugh and stood up to his feet, requesting a still shocked Emma to take her time with his daughter, and that he and his wife would be leaving that moment.


    **


    ¡°rissa, what was that for?¡± Jack asked his mate immediately they stepped out of the house.


    ¡°I should be asking you that? Why were you fawning over the human that way?¡± rissa replied with a question of hers, her nostrils ring as she remembered and then mimicked thereafter her mate¡¯s words ¡®And by the way, you are looking very beautiful. I think you would steal the attention of everyone at the party¡¯.


    Jackughed, not knowing what other reaction would be best suited to his mate¡¯s raking now.


    But that seemed to be a wrong action, as in the next minute, his mate stopped walking, and gave him a hard part at the base of his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youugh at me because of a human.¡± She stated, before picking up her steps, leaving his amazed self behind.


    ¡°But rissa, what is the deal between you and the human? Had she wronged you some time in the past?¡± he asked, wanting to know the reason behind his mate¡¯s anger, sure that it couldn¡¯t be jealousy.


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t. But she can¡¯t be Derek¡¯s mate. She can¡¯t be a Luna. She is a human.¡± she replied, increasing her pace, she had to report this recent development to her best friend.


    **


    Curtis fixed his cuff links and turned, shutting his eyes tightly the next second when he beheld Penny standing right behind him staring at him with a sheepish smile.


    What was wrong with her? Was she nning to startle him or not? He was tired already. Even whilst they had run in their wolf form, she had clung to him still, not minding that his wolf was repulsed by her presence. What did she want now?


    He didn¡¯t ask her that aloud; he just stepped around her, not bothering to turn back and see the look on her face, rather he kept his eyes straight ahead, moving towards the direction of the other wolves who hade for his cousin¡¯s birthday. Leo and his pack warriors were there, and then a few of his whom he had chosen to apany them, and then Zoe.

 BACK TO THE PACK VI

    Emma checked out her appearance for the umpteenth in the long standing mirror, beside the wardrobe in Ava¡¯s room, before opening her purse and dropping the in ne which Queen Zipfarah had given her into it. She didn¡¯t want to forget it. It was too important to her quest tonight.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± she heard Ava ask her, and turned around sharply, not fully understanding the identity of the ¡®that¡¯ in her friend¡¯s question.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± she asked, furrowing her eyebrows, even as her gaze shifted to the squirrel subtly, asking too.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure either. He also didn¡¯t find it necessary to read Ava¡¯s mind for that since she would definitely exin her point soon if she wanted to get answers. And he wasn¡¯t wrong, at least not this time.


    ¡°I meant the ne¡­where did you get it from?¡± Ava asked, squinting her eyes as if they were being blinded by the sun. The ne was exactly the same as the one her grandfather has, even though this one was coated with pure gold whilst her grandfather¡¯s had been just in-but the blue orb was still there, reeking of sameness. It was for protection. Why did the redhead have it? How had shee in contact with the very powerful magical item? Her grandfather had told her a brief history of it. And so, seeing it in Emma¡¯s hand, she had an inkling of what it might be for-for which she was absolutely happy, but how had she gotten it? Who had given it to her?


    Emma reasoned with Prescott telepathically for the right response to Ava¡¯s question.


    He thought that she should mention that she had seen it along a forest path and had picked it up, hoping to utilise it as one of her essories since it was beautiful but Emma thought it dumb, beleiving that Ava wouldn¡¯t buy into that lie. Thetter was too intelligent to be fooled with such ame exnation. And so, she decided to tell the truth, despite the squirrel¡¯s disagreement with her decision.


    ¡°Well, a witch gave it to me. She exined that it would be useful to Derek¡¯s situation.¡± she replied, a short smile gracing her lips as she noted the look of shock on Ava¡¯s face. She knew the reason behind the face change.


    ¡°Derek¡¯s¡­ situ¡­how did you know about that? And what situation are you talking about?¡± Ava asked, pleased that she was right about the ne being for Derek, but a bit rmed about the fact that the witch might have told the human about what they really were if she had entrusted her with such a great treasure. Would the human still stay if she knew what Derek was? But she was here right? Her wolf muttered, and she agreed. If the redhead already knew and she was here, then that means that she was staying right? She had to confirm this.


    ¡°Ava, I know that you are not human.¡± Emma started, her smile still in ce even as Ava gulped down her saliva.


    ¡°You are a werewolf, and so is everyone in thismunity, well in your pack at least. I know that Derek had been possessed by an evil spirit or beast, whatever. I had dreamt about it, and the witch had confirmed it. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run away from you guys, if that is what you are worried about. I havee to stay.¡± She concluded, the smile on her lips elongating the more.


    Prescott scoffed in her mind, and she shrugged.


    It was better to say the truth and face whatever the consequences it had now, than lying to prolong but in fact multiplying the consequences in the nearest future.


    Ava heaved in relief, musing that Derek was lucky that the human wasn¡¯t running away from him, but embracing her destiny even though it meant staying away from her family.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was happy for him. A happy ending. She thought, standing up from the chair she had been sitting on, Prescott in her arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then. I hope you are not angry with us for keeping this huge secret away from us. Derek had thought it best that way.¡± She said, and Emma nodded, still smiling.


    ¡°So, the witch¡­where had you met her, and where have you been all these while? We had thought that the evil witch had you in her custody. You know Leonarya?¡± Ava stated, and Emma shrugged.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her, Leonarya, I mean. It wasn¡¯t her that had taken me into custody. It was her mother.¡± she replied, causing Ava to stop in her tracks. They had walked out of her room, and were now in the long passageway.


    ¡°Her mother? Who is that?¡± Ava asked, bewildered. She had never heard of ¡®the mother.¡¯


    ¡°Queen Zipfarah. Haven¡¯t you heard of her? She had taken me in, before Loenarya had. She had been faster than her daughter, but she had almost paid for it with her life.¡± Emma replied, chuckling when she saw Ava¡¯s eyes which were now wide as saucers.


    ¡°You were with the strongest witch all these while? Damn Emma, you are lucky.¡± Ava mused, pouting, which caused Emma tough out loud. They had picked up their walking again.


    ¡°So, tell me about her? How is her castle? Were there elves there?¡± Ava queried, not minding Emma¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ava. I will give you the full gist after the party, or perhaps during it, if it gets boring. And if not then, perhaps tomorrow then.¡± Emma promised, before flinging her hands across Ava¡¯s shoulders, content that she had a good friend.


    **


    Freya was unable to withhold the huge shy smile that slithered across her lips when her eyes met Aiden¡¯s. He was standing right at the point where they had discussed with the werewolf, Anthony. He seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°I take it that you are happy to see me.¡± he drawled in her mind, and she bit her lips, feeling her body respond to the huskiness of his voice.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She responded, smiling the more as she watched his face darken, amusement dancing in his dark eyes.


    He looked more regalic and handsome in a suit. She thought, essing his features. and he was hers, hers alone. The thought caused her insides to clench in anticipation.


    And when he walked up to her in long strides, and engulfed her in a hug, she thought that she would faint from the headiness his scent gave her.


    ¡°Are you ready to do this?¡± He whispered into her ears, and she nodded, not even sure of what he had been referring to.


    Behind them, Yodah sighed.

 DEREK’S PARTY

    The party had already started. It was taking ce in thergest hall in the pack, located in the south wing of the Alpha¡¯s building. It was rarely used, mostly reserved for asions such as this which happened once in a while.


    The females of the pack had really outdone themselves in the decorations of the hall, under the strict supervision of Melvina. There wasn¡¯t to be any mistake of any kind. Today wasn¡¯t a day for that. Today was her son¡¯s birthday party, and not just that, the coronation of a new Alpha.


    The dignitaries were already arriving in their numbers, girls and boys from neighboring packs attended too, no human was seen around. Of course not, this was a werewolves¡¯ party, though the attendance of some supernaturals weren¡¯t banned.


    Alpha Peter is seen at the entrance of the hall, weing the very important guests to his son¡¯s coronation service, most of them being Alphas of other packs, including his elder brother. He would be a liar if he had said that he hadn¡¯t been expecting thetter. They both exchanged formal greetings, a bit exaggerated as they were thought to be family, before Peter walked with him inside the hall. Arnold seemed to have been thest dignitary to arrive. The other Alphas who had been invited all came earlier. Anthony had done a good and fast job. He thought, even as he motioned one of his trackers to ask about thetter. He hadn¡¯t seen him since the party started. He hadn¡¯t actually seen him since he had sent him off on the errand, hadn¡¯t heard from him since thetter hadmunicated to him about the strange vampires that had filled him in about the secret plot of the evil witch and the White Sted Pack. but he wasn¡¯t really worried. Anthony was strong, and he could take good care of himself.


    Inside the hall, his neice, Maya, gave him a thumbs up. Everything was ready, it meant. Everything was set. He nodded at her with a smile, a smile which freezed up the next second his eyes came in contact with his brother. Thetter had a questioning look on his face as he darted his cold blue eyes between him, and his daughter. He must be wondering when I and the littledy got close. Peter mused, fixing a smile again when the Alpha of ck Guides Pack came to greet him and talk about the uing conference, a meeting he had hidden from his brother. He hoped that none of the members of the board would betray him by informing thetter. There would be a blood call if that happens.


    At the end of the hall was Maya. she had noticed the exchange between her father and her uncle, but she wasn¡¯t really concerned by that at the moment. No, her momentarily concern was the sweet scent she was inhaling now. She would have loved to believe that the goddess had been grateful to grant her another mate, but in her heart of hearts, she knew that it was not possible, at least for her. She cast a look at her greence gown that stopped right above her knees for the hundredth time, smoothening invisible creases on it, checking to see if it was fitted. Derek had told her that she looked her best, and Esther had seconded that motion; but right now, she felt like those reviews hadn¡¯t been enough, especially as the delicious smell invading her nose got thicker.


    He was nearer. She thought, a bit frantic. In these types of moments, she needed Emma. The redhead alone would know what to do in this situation. She missed her. Since the visitors had started arriving, she had been on the lookout for any sign of a redhead, but none. Wouldn¡¯t shee? Was she really in captivity?


    Her breath caught in her nostrils, as she watched Leo step into the hall, looking all ravishing and handsome. Feeling hot the next second when she saw that he wasn¡¯t alone. His girlfriend, the Zoe girl, was clutched to him by the arms. She felt the pain and anger run through every part of her body. How long would she wait for him to feel the mate bond, just how long?? Damn her father! She cussed, her lips trembling. She knew she was shaking.


    Pep-talking herself into control, she shifted her gaze from him, not wanting him to catch her staring at him and his sexy minion-oh yes, she had to admit that the Zoe girl was a beautiful female specimen too. She let her eyes wander to her brother. He was staring at her, his eyebrows furrowed. She sighed, knowing that he had caught her ogling at Leo. But the girl beside him caught her attention. Who was she?


    ¡°Penny. An annoying brat. I don¡¯t know where she came from to make my life miserable. Dad forbade her going anywhere, after thest attack at my birthday party. I think she is the one that he wants me to mate with. But I don¡¯t feel anything from her. I don¡¯t even know anything about her. Dad doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. Mom too. She looks tired these days.¡± she heard her brother report to her through the mind link, and gritted her teeth. At first nce, she had thought Penny, beautiful, innocent even, with herrge brown eyes, but now, after her brother¡¯s exnation, the whole ideology had changed. The girl was a conniving bitch. She thought, feeling nostalgic at that time. She wanted to see her mother, realizing that thetter was home alone. She hadn¡¯te along with her mate to the party.


    ¡°I second that.¡± her brother mentioned, and she smiled. She had missed him.


    ¡°I have missed you too. Where is Derek?¡± he asked, forcefully pulling his hand away from Penny¡¯s. He was tired of keeping up with her stupid demands. He didn¡¯t know how long he wouldst, but he was sure it wasn¡¯t that long.


    ¡°I believe he is still in his room. He is nervous, and Anthony isn¡¯t around to talk him up. Aunt went out to pay a visit to one of her friends. I don¡¯t know if you heard of this, but Emma is missing, and Derek is being possessed; a possession that only Emma could save him from, if she returns today. I think that¡¯s what Aunt had gone out to do; Ast try at finding where the human is. The day is almost over.¡± She replied, shocking Curtis.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 DEREK’S PARTY III

    There was a knock on the door.


    Derek soughed, ring at Clem and Shane.


    ¡°Did you tell him that I was here?¡± He asked them. Currently, they were sitting down on his bed, forming the structure of a tripod stand, or a triangle, if seen from high up the ceiling.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Clem replied, taking his gaze away from Derek to the door.


    ¡°I had told him that you were with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, if you say so. Check out who is there.¡± he stated, sitting upright on the bed. He had been reclining at the bed board since his two friends hade to drag him into a party he wasn¡¯t sure of the oue. What was the essence of going to the party when Emma hadn¡¯te? It was dangerous-and that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t faulted his parents when they had told him an hour ago that he wouldn¡¯t be engaging in abat if it should ensue between them and their foes tonight. They had mentioned the beast as their concern. They couldn¡¯t risk having it controlling him, as it is also triggered by the sight or scent of blood.


    He had understood them. He had understood thempletely and well enough, but it hadn¡¯t taken away the bitter aftertaste in his mouth and mind. What kind of Alpha doesn¡¯t fight in an ongoing war? What would the pack members and their visitors think about him? Won¡¯t they see him as some kind of weak personality, since they didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him at the moment? His father didn¡¯t want to create some sort of panic in the pack by letting them know about his situation, but if Anthony¡¯s prediction came to pass, they would receive more than a panic anyway. He hoped that there won¡¯t be any fighting tonight. Either that, or Emmaes back before it starts.


    He lifted up his eyes as he watched the new set of people walking into the room through the door held ajar by Clem. A short smile cut across his lips as his gaze met Leo¡¯s and his cousin, Curtis. It had been a while.


    ¡°Hey, big man¡­how have you been?¡± Leo greeted, shaking hands with him after a short hug with Shane.


    Curtis did the same, although a muttered hello had suffixed for Clem and Shane. He didn¡¯t know much about them, only that they were Derek¡¯s closest friends and subordinates.


    ¡°Curtis, Leo¡­How are you guys doing? Did the otherse?¡± Derek asked, gesturing with his hand that they should sit on the bed. Maya sighed, seeing that the duo wouldn¡¯t be doing the job of talking him into going to his own party. She shrugged, for what could she do? She rather, found her way to a small couch nearby, letting the guys share the bed. She was the only female there.


    ¡°Yeah, they did. They couldn¡¯t miss it for anything. Alpha Arnold allowed it too.¡± Leo replied, his gaze wandering from Derek to Maya who was a few feet away from him.


    Derek, noticing this small motion, smiled, forgetting his own problem momentarily. He could bet that these two wouldn¡¯tst long before falling into each other¡¯s arms, or was it beds? He smiled wider at the thought.


    Shane noticed it, but refused to call him onto it. It was good that he was smiling again that evening. He thought, remembering the happenings of the few days, since they had lost contact with the redhead. At first, Derek had refused to speak with/to him and Clem, had med them for the loss of the redhead, not until Eva¡¯s dream. Yes, Maya had told them all about it, including Anthony¡¯s strange gifts. Well, since after Eva¡¯s spoken dream, Derek had called for them and apologized for his misconduct. There had been hope shining in his blue eyes, hope that had been built and held after his little sister had assured him that Emma would being in today. But as the day had been going down, the hope had been diminishing. Now, he didn¡¯t want to go to the party, for fear of the beast taking control. Shane felt annoyed, not at Derek of course, but at whomever had done this to his best friend. He was already threatening fire and brimstone if he handled the person.


    His attention was brought back to the circle, when Clem tapped him on his thigh. He had zoned out whilst ruminating on those thoughts.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Derek asked him, and he shook his head.


    ¡°Nothing, just stuff. What were you guys discussing?¡± He queried, taking note of the frown on Curtis¡¯ face. Had they thrown him a jab already? He remembered that the Curtis from when they had been young had a saucy personality, never liked jabs and ys, and preferred staying alone. He wondered if that personality still stands now.


    ¡°Well, Curtis here has a mate.¡± Leo taunted, his wide smile showing off his full teeth.


    Maya¡¯s heart ached, watching him banter. Would he ever notice her? She thought, wishing to sink her fingers into his dark wavy hair which she was sure would be soft.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Shane asked, getting the drift of the conversation. They were trying to lighten up the atmosphere for Derek¡¯s sake. He was sure that Maya had already briefed the duo about his condition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Penny is not my mate. She is just a clingy female.¡± Curtis retorted, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing it that way.¡± Leo taunted, wagging his eyebrows so funningly that Maya giggled, watching his face and her brother¡¯s irritated face.


    Then Curtis, seeing that his sister¡¯sugh seemed to have pleased Leo, as thetter¡¯s eyes were now dancing with more happiness and mischief, decided to throw in his own towel.


    ¡°Whatever that floats your boat.¡± He started, with a shrug as if not in the least affected by what they were saying.


    ¡°But what about you? Weren¡¯t you acting all cozy with Zoe today? I heard you both spent the night together yesterday?¡± He asked, smirking in victory as he watched Leo¡¯s expression switch from a jubnt one to that of annoyance.


    ¡°That was because she hadn¡¯t been feeling well. Nothing had happened.¡± Leo replied, and Clem and Shane took it upon themselves to ooooh and ahhhh, forgetting at that moment that the former was Maya¡¯s mate, until they saw an angry Maya stomp out of the room.


    ¡°Am I missing something here?¡± Curtis asked, noticing the deadened silence in the room, and the deadly re that Leo was giving him.


    ¡°Leo is your sister¡¯s mate.¡± Derek replied tentatively as if knowing what would ensue next, shocking Curtis who instantly got up from his position on the bed, and yanked Leo¡¯s tie, a surprise to the others. They hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    ¡°You are my sister¡¯s mate, and you are frolicking with that impudent Zoe? I thought you were reasonable huh? How dare you?¡± he was ranting, about to throw a blow at Leo who sat still, not moving, when Derek held his hand.


    ¡°You should have let meplete my story.¡± Derek muttered, pacifying Curtis who didn¡¯t stop ring at Leo even as he got back to his position. Leo looked crestfallen. He wasn¡¯t really concerned about Curtis¡¯ anger, but at Maya¡¯s. Thetter had found another reason to stay away from him tonight and he didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    Derek told Curtis about his father¡¯s wicked act and his consequences, to which Curtis had mentioned that he had already known about it, reason why he was ready to disagree with his father at any point. The man was up to no good.


    But he asked Leo why he was withholding himself from his sister, since he knew of the full story.


    Leo had no answer.


    ¡°¡­ and then you brought Zoe to the party, knowing how it would irk out my sister¡­¡± Curtis seethed, still angry with the guy whom he hade to take as a good friend. He hadn¡¯t been expecting this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her toe, but she insisted.¡± Leo replied, knowing that his answer wasme.


    ¡°You should have told me then. I would have forbade her froming; and you even walked together with her into the party hall, arms wound together¡­not minding the pain it would cause my sister? You have no stupid excuse for hurting my sister!¡± Curtis shouted, and Derek sighed. Here he was, trying to figure a way out of his own problem, and these two big heads were about creating another one.


    ¡°Curtis, calm down. I get that you are angry. But don¡¯t worry, I trust Maya. She would give him a taste of his own medicine soon.¡± Derek replied, smirking as Leo sharply turned to face him, his eyes glowing with curiosity.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He asked, taking note of the fact that the boys were nodding in agreement to Derek¡¯s words. What the hell are they agreeing to? He thought, staring at each one of them.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will know soon.¡± Derek mumbled with a short smile, sighing the next minute, when he heard his father call onto him through the mind link.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± His father asked.


    ¡°With mother. We will soon be back.¡± He replied.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me, boy? I just spoke with your mother, and she said that you are not with her. So, where are you? I ask again, and if you lie to me again, you wouldn¡¯t like the punishment you would receive.¡± His father stated, anger coating his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m in my room.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°In your room, leaving your party? In the next five minutes I want to see you down here, or else¡­¡± his father was saying, when suddenly he stopped.


    Derek wondered why, not until he heard his father¡¯s next statement.


    ¡°Is that not Emma? Who is that by her side?¡±

 DEREK’S PARTY IV

    Derek¡¯s heart beat increased, hearing his father¡¯s statement, inside him, Maru leaped in joy.


    ¡°She is back for us just like Eva had said.¡± His wolf kept muttering, and a smile slithered across his lips, even as his eyes watered, his thoughts consumed with Emma¡¯s face and smile, especially her face when they had been making love. His groins tightened at the thought. He didn¡¯t think he would be staying much for the party again whether his father understood this matter or not. He needed her. He needed to be inside her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Immediately, he got out of the bed, surprising his friends who were with him. They all had seen the change in his mood, the drastic change after that change, and the sheer twinkling in his eyes. What news had he gotten now? Was the redhead back?


    Thisst thought which was funnily in their minds, each of them, spurred them to stand up instantly after Derek.


    ¡°Derek, what is the problem? Is Anthony back?¡± Clem asked, adjusting his tie, watching Derek draape his suit¡¯s cloak over his in white dress shirt.


    ¡°Yeah, and much more. My mate is back.¡± Derek answers, smiling widely at his friends, before bending down to straighten his shoeces hurriedly; he was brimming with so much excitement that his hands shook as he worked on the shoeces.


    Clem and the other boys in the room smiled, mirroring Derek¡¯s own. They sighed in relief that one problem had been solved. Now, they could face the foes at ease tonight.


    Together, they walked with Derek out of his room into the hallways, their anticipation growing as they got closer to the big hall where the party was hosted.


    ¡°Derek, there is a problem.¡± Derek heard his father say to him through the mind link, but didn¡¯t stop walking hastily to ruminate on his father¡¯s words. If anything, he hurried the more, at a faster pace than his friends, especially as he saw that the hall¡¯s distance from him was a few feet now.


    He strolled into the hall briskly, not minding the stares he was getting from the guests who for some reason were still like statues.


    he came to a halt as he saw Emma standing before his father, his history professor and some other guy by her right hand side, his mother, Esther and Anthony by her left hand side.


    Slowly, he approached them, noticing as he walked closer, that Emma¡¯s red hair wasn¡¯t as red as before, it wasn¡¯t that long either. Had she trimmed it? He thought. Her back was facing him, so he hadn¡¯t seen her face yet.


    ¡°Derek¡­right about time.¡± Alpha Arnold called wistfully, not understanding but seemingly enjoying the scene right before him tonight. He didn¡¯t know how his younger brother got in touch with vampires, but this scene alone would rip him of his honor and respect among the other alpha wolves at least. He was happy about that. That would aid his n. And was this Emma? He thought, unable to remove his gaze from the redhead in front of him. Hadn¡¯t Maya told them that the girl was a human? Had his daughter lied to him, had she betrayed him? Because the girl standing just there was nowhere a human being. If anything she smelt like the other two guys who he was sure were vampires.


    At Arnold¡¯s statement, the five people standing before Alpha Peter as if in judgment, turned around, and Derek balked. This was not Emma, at least not his. Who was this? An impersonator?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked calmly, getting closer to the redhead in front of him. He wanted to jerk her, until she confessed why she had taken his little witch¡¯s face but for the multitude in the hall. He didn¡¯t want to lose his self control. That would be a bad image for the pack. That would be a bad image for an uing Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m Freya.¡± Freya replied, taking in the features of the wolf prince in front of her. He was drop dead gorgeous, she had to admit, a fine specimen. Emma was lucky.


    ¡°Little one, you are hurting me. It seems you have forgotten what I can do when I am jealous.¡± She heard Aiden say in her mind, and almost scoffed. What was wrong with the man, not that she had hugged the wolf guy even.


    Calm your horses. She thought.


    ¡°You are not human.¡± Derek stated, surprised, taking in her scent, shifting his gaze from the girl in front of him to his mother and Anthony. He needed exnations. All this time, he had not acknowledged his history professor and the other guy beside him.


    ***


    Emma and Ava strolled slowly on the streets, a bit unhappy; Ava¡¯s car had refused to start and move. So, she had suggested that they walk since the pack¡¯s main hall wasn¡¯t far from her ce. Emma had obliged, not seeing any other choice. Of course, there was Prescott who could take them to the hall within a blinking of an eye, but they both had decided to keep his powers under wraps, unless it was necessary. This wasn¡¯t necessary, at least that was what Prescott had thought. Emma was a different case. To her, what other emergency could there be but this one? Didn¡¯t he understand that she was saddened for want of Derek.


    ¡°We are almost there, so calm down.¡± Prescott said to her, and she scoffed.


    They were about to take thest bend that Ava had aforetime said would lead them to the Alpha¡¯s building, when they were intercepted by a band of unknown men, well, all were unknown except Casper.


    ¡°I was right then.¡± Casper started. ¡°I was sure that I had seen your face before you disappeared in a sh. How did you do that? We were told that your powers were not out yet.¡±


    When he saw that Emma wasn¡¯t giving him a reply, he shot out a small dryugh.


    ¡°Oh, forgive my manners¡­I had just wanted to get to business to save us some time.¡± he mentioned, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Long time, Emma¡­how have you been¡­sister.¡±


    He drawled, smirking the more as he watched her face contort with fury. He had gotten her where he wanted; had always wished for this moment since she had turned him down.

 DEREK’S PARTY V

    Emma gritted her teeth as she examined the guy in front of her, not exactly sure of where her anger wasing from her; whether it was from the fact that the guy she had considered her good friend and a brother at one point was a foe, or the fact that with each passing day, she was discovering that each person she had known in her life had been spies in fact. She wondered if the same was true with Amelia and her family. She might not survive the blow if Amelia was to be her foe too. She thought, remembering how she had met Casper.


    Casper had been a ss ahead of her in highschool. A rich cassanova, he had been everydy¡¯s dream, well, apart from her. At that time, her female ssmates had rated her abnormal for not having a crush on the very handsome dude, including her sister. Amelia has almost gone nuts for the dude, an act that had lessened her love for the senior, if there had been any.


    But one day, when the teachers had been called into the principal¡¯s office for an exclusive meeting, the senior students had beendened with the responsibility to keep the juniors quiet and busy. Well, it turned out that Casper had been assigned to their ss.


    Then, it had been all noise when he had stepped in, the guys had hailed him for he was the captain of the school¡¯s football team, and the girls, (well we know all know how the girls had acted), they had almost pushed him down with hugs and much fawning, only her had remained on her seat, too engrossed in a novel she had been reading, to notice or partake in themotion going on her ss, until he had stopped by her table and snatched up the book away from her hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see mee in?¡± He had asked, and she, at first furious at who had had the audacity to stop her weird enjoyment, had balked in surprise at his presence close to her, not that she had been won over by his beautiful face, but for the fact that he had the time to stop by their ss. He had been so full of himself, and still was, she thought as she trailed her eyes from the hair of his head to the shoes on his feet. A proud peacock.


    That day, that moment, it had taken only a second for her to digest that surprising fact before she had stood up and snatched the book back away from his hand, before sitting down and flipping the pages of the book, continuing from where she had stopped. She had bit back a smile, noticing the dead silence in the ss, she knew that she had outdone his thoughts. She hadn¡¯t really yed ording to his tune. She had been happy for that, her smile zoning off the next second when he had dragged her up roughly, holding her by the arm, out of the ss.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, what was that for?¡± She had asked, crossing her arms on her chest, ring at him furious for his barbaric act.


    Casper then, who had been surprised, surprised and angry, had sunk his fingers deep within his ck hair, not believing that for the first time, a girl hadn¡¯t been moved by his ¡®handsomeness¡¯.


    He had let her go some minutester, without saying a word; he had just stared at her until she had gotten tired and had walked away from him, back to the ss. But after then, he had never let her go, always eating with her in the cafeteria, and wanting to be close with her. For a month and more, she had been happy with the attention, even though she had entered the ck book of many girls, especially his ssmates. But that had stopped when he had finally asked her out.


    It had been during the weekends, he hade to visit her as usual. During their discussions about the country¡¯s politics, he had nked out and when she had called him unto it, he had dropped a kiss on her lips, asking her out thereafter. She had asked for time and space, shocked, and not knowing what to say. He had obliged.


    During the two weeks break in their friendship, she had discovered that hadn¡¯t had feelings for him, had been surprised at herself, but having no option had conveyed the truth to him. He hadn¡¯t taken it lightly. He had gone bonkers to an extent, had asked her why she had let him close to her if she hadn¡¯t had any iota feeling for him, and she had replied that she had thought he wanted to be friends at least, reason why she hadn¡¯t pushed him away when he had starteding closer to her.


    It had been more than a month before they had started talking again.. This time he had apologized for his rude outbursts and his ignoring act whenever he had seen her, and she had epted the apology, though making it clear that they could only be friends. He had agreed, and had started calling her, sister, mentioning that he had always wished for a younger sister. And she had gotten into the groove too, calling him brother. At one time, they had gotten tickets to a concert because the seller had thought that they were siblings and had thought it wrong that one should stay back whilst the other would attend, and so had given them an extra, which had been against the rules. The rtionship had continued, till he had abruptly disappeared from school, from her life. She had missed him so much, his jokes andpanionship. He had been the big brother that she had never had.


    And now, a yearter, he was standing in front of her, smirking like he had done nothing wrong, on the side of those who wanted her dead, or maybe worse.


    She bit her lips as she considered that it had been the same thing that Daniel had done, only that she had liked Daniel, and he had been working for Queen Zipfarah.


    Who was Casper working for? Leonarya?


    Is it because of someme prophecy that she had been lied to all her life? Damn the prophet and the prophecy! She thought, annoyed.


    Then, she sighed, feeling tired of everything, tired of the anger she was even feeling. She was tired.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked sullenly, aware that Ava¡¯s arm was still hooked on hers, and that thetter was shivering in fear.

 DEREK’S PARTY VI

    Casper took his lips in as he heard Emma¡¯s question.


    What he wanted?


    Damn! It was her that he wanted.


    Why did she still manage to steal his breath away like she had a year ago? Then, he had been so whipped that he had settled to being her ¡®brother¡¯ when all he had wanted to do was to sit her on hisp during one of their many discussions, and kiss her senselessly. She had been the only girl he had known all through his life that had turned him down, witches included, and that had driven him crazy, so crazy that he had gone against his Queen¡¯s order.


    When he had attended her high school, he hadn¡¯t known of some prophecy nor had he known of her. He had yed around with girls then to ovee the grief that losing his parents had caused him. Queen Zipfarah had ordered their death, and that had been why he had gone over to Leonarya¡¯s side, whilst plotting his revenge. He would never forgive the queen whom he had thought had been so shrouded with so much goodness. He had thought that she would have shown his parents mercy at their tiny mistake, but s, she hadn¡¯t, rather she had ordered for their execution. Their cries still disturbed his ears.


    And when he had met the redhead for the first time, he hadn¡¯t still been aware of the prophecy. It had been until she had turned him down and he had decided to ignore her that Leonarya had mentioned her name, and had given him the mission to watch her for a while. That had been the reason why he had waxed his feelings for her cold, and had approached her.


    He had approached her as a spy, not as a friend or whatever. And he had kept up with the information collection, until the queen had asked him to get her blood. He had kept citing excuses, afraid for the redhead¡¯s sake-obviously aware that his heart wouldn¡¯t allow any harme to her, and having known his queen, he had been sure that death wasn¡¯t far from the redhead if the former ever got her hand on thetter¡¯s blood. She had called him in when she had seen that he wouldn¡¯t be doing the feat(the reason why he had disappeared two months before his graduation), and had sent over another person to do the work. He had always wondered whom the queen had sent, and whether the person had been sessful, for the queen had banned him from leaving themunity for anything other thing, unless he had been sent on a mission; failure to abide by the rules had had the death penalty; so he had stayed.


    But a few days ago, she had called him in with some guys, talking about the same redhead that she had banned him from seeing, whilst making mention of the fact that they had to bring her in, capture her that is. And then, she had stopped him while he had been trying to leave with others after she had been done debriefing them, citing that he shouldn¡¯t go all fluffy and mushy when he finally met Emma, that she already belonged to someone else, and that¡¯s why even though he felt like hugging Emma and asking about her wellbeing all these time in his absence, he did the opposite, acting all uncaring and distant, feelings far from what he was feeling. But he wouldn¡¯t deny that there was this small part of him that rejoiced at having her at his mercy-it was good that she paid for the trouble she had caused him, turning him down whilst she had no business doing so. Hadn¡¯t he been up to her standard?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Shifting his gaze from her to the werewolf beside her, he smiled, noticing that she was still a young one and hadn¡¯t shifted for the first time, probably seventeen years of age-he guessed. Their work would be easy tonight. He thought, smiling the more.


    ¡°What do I want? I want you to follow us, peacefully. My queen needs you.¡± he stated, still smiling, a smile which disappeared the next second when he heard Emma scoff wildly.


    ¡°Sorry to burst your stinky bubbles, Casper. But I am not following your shitty self anywhere. As you can see, we were heading to a party before you roaches came out of nowhere and obstructed the way. If I were you, I would run along to Leonarya and inform her that I said that she should kiss her ass!¡± Emma stated, fury corroding her veins. She could feel that strange energy again-it was humming in sync with her anger. These guys don¡¯t know what hit them. She thought, ring at a particr guy who had stepped forward to give her a p, but for Casper who had stopped him.


    Why was he stopping the guy? He should have let him taste death. There was no need to act so protective. She concluded, watching as Casper red at the offending idiot who shrinked back to the formation of the group of at least twelve.


    ¡°Ever the smart mouth.¡± Casper intoned, recing the frown on his face with a cheerful look. Emma felt like pping the smirk off his lips. What a nuisance! She thought, deciding to keep silent at his statement. He could keep talking if he wanted, she would rather discuss with Prescott and find ways to end this jumble.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we disappear already?¡± She asked Prescott, unwilling to disy her power when the squirrel could just zap them up and away from here.


    ¡°Not really. He is a strong wizard. He had casted a spell around the area. If I try that, I might end up caging us in a vacuum. I don¡¯t want to do that. I suggest we fight it out if your old friend doesn¡¯t let us go.¡± he replied, and she nodded, getting his drift.


    ¡°Well, I would have loved to stay and banter with you, Emma, perhaps to catch up on lost times, but I¡¯m running on a tight schedule, and so can¡¯t risk that. Perhaps, we will talk when you are within the safety of the prison yards.¡± Casper taunted, but Emma stayed mute, surprising him. He had always loved talking with her, even if it was arguing or bantering.


    ¡°Seize them.¡± he stated finally, when he saw that she wasn¡¯t going to speak with him. There would be a lot of time for thatter. He thought. She wouldn¡¯t keep silent forever.


    ¡°Touch any one of them, and you are dead.¡± A powerful voice said calmly, stilling the movements of the wizards who had moved to take in the girls.

 DEREK’S PARTY VII

    Emma furrowed her eyebrows as she watched the tall man who possessed the deep enthralling voice approach them from the shadows. The wizards too had stopped in their movements, had turned too, Casper included, and had their attention drawn to the man, who Emma thought had the same physique and voice as her history professor.


    Could it be him? She wondered, getting excited that they would be having extra manpower to fight against the wizards.


    ¡°Why are you happy? Do you know who is approaching us?¡± Prescott asked, and Emma nodded, very sure that the person approaching them was Professor Perkins. Her happiness knew no bounds. She knew that the professor had mighty strengths of his own, and would be fair game for Casper and his fellow wizards. She didn¡¯t think she would be using her powers anytime soon.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you are saying? The aura I am perceiving from the approaching man is anything but good. It is deadly.¡± Prescott muttered, not trusting Emma¡¯s reply. How could she be on good terms with a vampire?


    ¡°I am sure. We are safe; and hadn¡¯t he told the wizards to stay clear from us?¡±  She asked, and he shrugged, epting that one fact. The vampire didn¡¯t want them with the wizards. But what about if he wanted them for himself? He thought, not finding it necessary to ry this thought to Emma. She seemed so sure of what she was saying. It was better he kept quiet and watched how things yed out.


    ¡°Professor Perkins¡­What are you doing he¡­¡± Emma was saying when the man hade to light, stopping mid sentence as shepared the man in front of her to her history professor. They were alike, but not the same. This wasn¡¯t her history professor. Who was this?


    ¡°Who are you? You are not Professor Perkins?¡± She asked, bewildered as she took in his handsome appearance. He was wearing a suit. It seemed that he was going to Derek¡¯s party too. Beside her, Ava gasped, also citing the uncanny resemnce the man in front of her had with her professor. They could pass out as twins. The only difference was the scar that ran from the tail of his left eye to his ear. She thought it made him look like a hot bad boy. Prescott sighed, reading her thoughts. Who was this history professor? He thought, wondering how a vampire could teach in a college. Wouldn¡¯t he be tempted to suck the students dry, and what about the sunlight issue, or did he hold his sses at night?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I am his brother. My name is Julius. I see that you are attending the same party as I am.¡± Julius stated, with a short smile.


    Emma nodded, scowling the next second when Casper coughed. She had almost forgotten of his existence.


    ¡°We were, until these hooligans had intercepted us.¡± She stated, eying badly, the group of wizards in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Julius muttered, his hands still crossed at his back.


    ¡°Go on ahead, whilst I talk with them.¡± he said, but Ava shook her head, not even understanding why she had done so or had made the next statement.


    ¡°No, they are dangerous. Can you fight them off alone?¡±


    Emma turned aside, surprised at the note of worry she was hearing in Ava¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that this girl is crushing on some guy when we are in trouble.¡¯ She thought, ring at the other girl who bit her lips, recapturing her senses back.


    Julius shifted his gaze from Emma-for his gaze has been on the whole time whilst hemunicated the recent happenings to his brother, and rested it on the girl beside her. Her head was bent low, causing her long hair to fall over and shield her face. His heart made a funny motion, and he sighed, thinking that it must be because he was hungry; for he hadn¡¯t fed since he hade to his brother¡¯s home with the prince of his people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little one. I will be safe. You all can go ahead.¡± He said, balking the next second when Ava lifted up her face to stare at him.


    He could tell the color of her eyes; it was musky brown and the forest scenery behind her was green.


    **


    Aiden sighed as he watched and listened to the Anthony boy exin things to Derek and the other family members, including the little witch with them. They were no longer in the hall, for the Alpha wolf had wisely excused them away from the party, while telling his Beta to take over the smooth running of the party. Currently, they were in a smaller room, devoid of any presence apart from theirs. He believed that it was sound proof too. Technology. He thought, allowing his eyes to roam around the hall, taking in the beautiful carvings and paintings on the wall. A nice ce. He thought, happy that his mate had dissuaded him and his people from moving along with their earlier n.  He had managed to convince his best friend, the prince of his people to stop the attack, and better speak with the Alpha of this pack; for who knows, he might be interested in striking a deal out with them.


    His brother, Julius had been dispatched to convey the news to Legardo that they wouldn¡¯t be joing him in his greedy venture. He hoped that the greedy Alpha wouldn¡¯t try anything stupid. His brother had a hot temper.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Aiden¡­¡± he heard his brother call and sighed in relief. Thetter wasn¡¯t sounding annoyed.


    ¡°What is the problem? Did you convey the message?¡± he asked, through their mind path.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I was on my way to the party when I saw Emma and her friend, a werewolf, osted by some wizards. Don¡¯t worry. I am with them now. The wizards don¡¯t know what hit them tonight.¡± his brother said, and unconsciously, a smile creeped its way onto his lips. This was good news. He thought.


    ¡°Keep her safe. I think her mate is about going crazy for want of her.¡± he said, surprised when he saw all eyes in the room turn and stare at him; eyes filled with curiosity. Had he been loud? Damn!


    ¡°Who is that? Why are you smiling?¡± Freya asked him out loud, and he sighed, meeting the gaze of Derek.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother. He had found Emma.¡± He replied, pleased with the look of sheer shock, then relief, happiness and gratefulness that clouded Derek¡¯s face. He was sure that he had gotten himself a newrade, and that the deal wouldn¡¯t be hard to make.

 DEREK’S PARTY VIII

    Julius tightened and released his fists intermittently as he stared into the eyes of Ava who returned his steady gaze with a one of hers. Beside her, Emma frowned, her eyebrows furrowing as she darted her eyes between her friend and Professor Perkins¡¯ brother.


    What was wrong with the two?


    Did they know each other from somewhere?


    The wizards, including Casper, were transfixed on their spots.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was Julius¡¯ doing, or they were confused as she was concerning the matter in front of her. She had a feeling that it was the former, and for some reason she found weird, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt the moment.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± She heard Prescott ask, and got curious.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how is this possible¡¯?¡± She queried, noting that the squirrel was also staring at the duo.


    ¡°Vampires don¡¯t have mates. Their souls have been nkened with death. It is impossible that they feel.¡± Prescott replied, and Emma balked, shocked to her bones.


    Vampire? Her professor was a vampire? No no. That wasn¡¯t possible. He had walked around with her under the sunlight without being burnt, and without making an attempt to suck her blood off her.


    Prescott was mistaken. He had to be. She thought, rying her information on her Professor to him, including when he had saved her from the abnormal clique in the cafe.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s weird.¡± Prescott muttered.


    ¡°The aura is like that of a vampire. But I understand your point. Vampires don¡¯t walk under the sun. Well, there¡¯s no sun here now¡­ so¡­ maybe¡­¡± He was saying, when Emma cut him off, not wanting to believe that she was right in front of a blood sucking vampire.


    ¡°No no¡­ don¡¯tplete that statement. It¡¯s giving me the creeps. To think that I have been talking with a blood sucking demon that feeds on innocent people. Perhaps, he is another creature. I would ask him personallyter and confirm. Don¡¯t make the deductions yet.¡± She requested, even as she trailed her eyes towards and all over Julius for the umpteenth time. He was still as if enthralled, and as she stared at him, she couldn¡¯t shake off the bad feeling that perhaps Prescott was right.


    Were there good and bad vampires?


    No, she didn¡¯t think so. They all sucked blood.


    Although in movies and story books, the distinctions have being present, but she didn¡¯t believe that the same would suffice in reality. They sucked human blood. Period. That was an offense and must be in the constitution, under whatever section.


    And their handsomeness didn¡¯t exempt them from that. She thought, remembering her history Professor, and his enchanting voice.


    Could he¡­ no, he couldn¡¯t. She concluded, waiting for the duo to be done staring at themselves.


    If Prescott was right, then she should be happy for them. They were mates.


    Meanwhile¡­ Julius appraised Ava.


    She was small, almost childlike. He was certain she was, at most, a teenager, dressed in a sensual peach gown which clung to her skin like tights, her wealth of brown hair fawning over her face. It surprised him that she was his. She was too young. Wouldn¡¯t that be child abuse? He thought, thinking in terms of his old age. Her face was a beautiful work of art. And when she turned slightly, pushing off to her ear, some strands of hair which had clung to her face, his eyes went of their own ord to her high firm breasts thrusting against the thin cloth material.


    He stared at her, entranced. That he could tell that her hair was brown stunned him.


    Dark, predatory, immortal male of his kind that he was, he had not seen colors, only ck and white, in more centuries than he could count.


    He had not disclosed that information, his apanying loss of emotion, to his twin, Aiden, since thetter had found his lifemate, or rather since he had found Emma.


    Although Aiden hadn¡¯t mentioned it at any time, he was sure that the former depended on him for strength and will sometimes, as did the others in their family, and he did not wish to distress him with the knowledge of how close he was to either facing the dawn ¨C and his own destruction ¨C or turning vampire, undead instead of immortal. That had been the reason he hadn¡¯t fed in a while, he had almost killed off a human while feeding off him. Almost. Almost turned vampire. What had subdued those demons that had been pushing him to take the kill was the hope of a lifemate.


    Since his twin had found his, a hope, although he didn¡¯t know how that felt, but the knowledge that he could found his, had kept him from finishing the human off, much to the displeasure of the darkness within him.


    The darkness. Only the girl in front of him could calm it down with her light.


    But why a werewolf? He thought, already thinking of what would happen if they mated? Would he lose his powers? The werewolf specifie was another powerful specie which was equal to them in strength. Would she lose hers? Would they be hybrid, because surely he would have to exchange blood with her at one point, to im her as his lifemate? This was too muchplicated. He had to do more research. He had to talk with Aiden.


    ***


    ¡°Your brother? You have a brother?¡± Freya asked Aiden, breaking thefortable silence in the room.


    ¡°Yes, my twin. His name is Julius. He was among the visitors that had been at my ce tonight.¡± Aiden replied, swiftly shifting his attention to Derek who was approached him steadily.


    ¡°Where are they now? You canmunicate with him right? Are theying to the party?¡± Derek asked, standing very close to Aiden.


    If Aiden hadn¡¯t found his lifemate, he would have seen Derek¡¯s actions as ridiculous and disturbing, but having Freya and knowing the catastrophe that would ensue if he ever lost her, made him tolerate thetter¡¯s questions without looking perturbed.


    ¡°Yes, they are. They had been waid by some wizards though, probably sent by Leonarya.¡± He stated, giving an apologetic look to Freya who shrugged it off. She wasn¡¯t offended.


    ¡°Waid??¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s eyes were already changing colors, his anger rising like a horrendous wave.


    His mother¡¯s sudden palm cement on his arm did little to calm the rising storm.

 DEREK’S PARTY IX

    Alpha Peter sighed, watching his son¡¯s anger rise and fall, with his mother¡¯s hold on him.


    Well, for once, he was grateful for the presence of the vampire. If not that, they would have lost the human again, and maybe the werewolf who was with her.


    Wait. He paused in this particr train of thought, wondering who the werewolf was. His whole family was here. So what werewolf? And where had the humane out from? She hadn¡¯t been located in the pack and its environs when he had discharged trackers to search for her after he had given them her clothe to heave in her smell. His son had no idea on this, except his mate.


    ¡°Any idea on where she hade out from? You know she had disappeared, and we had thought that Leonarya had been in possession of her.¡± He stated, taking notice again, of the redhead who replied his statement immediately.


    ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t in possession of her. Rather, my grandmother. She had taken her in, before my mother would have captured her.¡± Freya enthused.


    ¡°Your grandmother? Who is your grandmother?¡± Melvina asked, finding this piece of information surprising. They haven¡¯t heard anything of Leonarya¡¯s mother before. Anytime she had asked friends, Bridget and Lydia, they had always found a way out of the topic. And she had followed them out, thinking that the topic had been a no go area.


    ¡°Aiden said she is called Queen Zipfarah.¡± Freya replied, a bit surprised when the mouths of the upants in the room fell open in shock.


    ¡°Your grandmother is Queen Zipfarah, the good Queen??¡± Maya asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, ording to Aiden.¡± Freya muttered, throwing a short nce at Aiden who just shrugged.


    ¡°Any idea what had caused the drift between mother and daughter?¡± Melvina asked Aiden, and he shook his head. He didn¡¯t know that part of the story, at least not yet.


    ¡°But how did you know that she is Zipfarah¡¯s daughter?¡± Anthony asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°I read it off her mind, Leonarya¡¯s, I mean.¡± Aiden replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t read off your minds without your permission.¡± He said, raising up his two hands as if in surrender, when he saw the ufortable and weird expressions on the faces of the werewolf.


    ¡°I see. So, who is the werewolf with her? I can¡¯t seem to think of any other werewolf that she knows about. Her friends are all here.¡± Alpha Peter stated, and Aiden nodded, before reaching out to his brother through their mind path.


    He beckoned on to him, but he got silence in return.


    He almost fidgeted in worry, but for the fact that he trusted his twin¡¯s capability, and that he hadn¡¯t sensed any form of danger, rather he was sensing his brother¡¯s feelings.


    Feelings?!


    He screamed in his mind, happiness racking his whole facial features unknown to him, whilst shouting Julius¡¯ name through the mind path.


    ¡°Julius, you found her? Who is she? The werewolf?¡± He questioned, smiling widely(which seemed sheepishly to his audience in the room, including Freya who was now merging her mind with his to know what was making him this joyful).


    His smile didn¡¯t diminish at all, as his brother opened up his mind to him.


    He saw Emma, looking all beautiful in a purple gown(seeing her this way made him wonder and consider his earlier theory-that she could be twins with his lifemate, reason why he had thought that she was her mate. But could a twins bond be that strong? And if they were twins, how could she be human? Who was their father? He didn¡¯t know any of his kind who had befriended a human or witch).


    He also saw the werewolf, a teenager with brown hair, and she was staring right at him, or rather his brother.


    His brother¡¯s mate was a werewolf? What could that mean? It had never been recorded before. The mixture or bonding might create a hybrid no one was sure of.


    His was a big better, Freya was half their kind and half mage.


    But the girl was a full werewolf even though she hadn¡¯t shifted yet. Werewolves were powerful beings, and their inner wolves wouldn¡¯t want to be relegated or diffused. So, how would the mating work? What would be the consequences?


    The implications of this act lessened his joy. He didn¡¯t think his brother would want to lose his immortality. He wouldn¡¯t allow him even.


    He was surprised that his twin didn¡¯t even know the girl¡¯s name. Haven¡¯t theymunicated?


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Derek asked him, noticing the shift in his mood.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.. Emma is fine. He doesn¡¯t know the name of the werewolf.¡± He replied, looking at the whole lot of them in the room.


    ¡°Any description?¡± Maya asked, already having a feeling on who the werewolf might be. She hadn¡¯t seen Ava since the party had begun, just her parents. Perhaps, Emma had taken a stop there, like she had done during Cassie¡¯s party.


    ¡°Yeah, brown long hair and eyes.¡± Aiden replied, and the clique nodded, already knowing who the werewolf was.


    ¡°Ava.¡± They chorused simultaneously.


    Aiden nodded.


    The girl¡¯s name is Ava. He mentioned to his brother through the mind path.


    ***


    The knowledge of his mate¡¯s name sent a deep need jolting hard within him. He caught his breath, tasting the name on his lips. Ava.


    He wondered if he couldmunicate telepathically with her. He doubted it tho, since she hadn¡¯t shifted yet. She was almost like a human.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Are you guys gonna keep staring? For fudge¡¯s sake, we have a party to attend.¡± He heard Emma whine, and sighed. The redhead was a talkative. He thought, even though he knew that she was right. They had to get going. His brother must be waiting for him in anticipation. He chuckled.


    The sound was foreign to him. Whenst had heughed?


    ¡°No¡­ sorry¡­ just happened¡­ Julius, we have to be going.¡± Ava stated, curling her fingers so tightly, out of nervousness on Prescott¡¯s body, that it hurt thetter a little.


    Loosen up. He wanted to say, but shrugged it off. She wouldn¡¯t hear him speak anyway.


    Hearing his name from her lips almost drove Julius crazy with need.


    Her soft, husky voice touched him in the very core of his being and sent blood surging hotly through his veins. He stood still, transfixed by the unexpected sensation.


    Hearing Emma¡¯s scoff, he shook himself mentally, and sauntered towards them, unable to take his eyes off her, unable to stop the tightening of his body to an aching heaviness.


    Closer, he could see that her eyes were a brilliant brown,rge and heavilyshed, her face a perfect oval, with high cheekbones and a wide, lush mouth just begging to be kissed.


    He allowed his gaze to wander the area, not wanting to lose his self control whils staring at her, noting the various colors around him. Vivid greens, yellows, and blues. He could see that the leaves of the trees were bright green, veined with darker hues. He inhaled sharply, pointedly drinking in the werewolf¡¯s scent so that he could always find her, even in a crowd, always know where she was.


    But before he could touch her, and lead them away from the fields, the voice of the wizard stopped him.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Thetter asked, and he scoffed, ready for a little fun time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!